ã€ŠShadows of Destinyã€‹


 [Revised] Chapter 0-0 | A Splintered Hand.

    Nestled deep within the Emerald Wood was the Kelmin village. Named after the only famous person the village produced, it sat on the banks of a dried-up lake; thriving on the forest''s generous offerings. Lumber was its primary export, followed by the diverse selection of furs from the many animals that called the wood home. From the first rays of morning light until the gentle glow of the ending day a symphony of saws echoed in the air. Strong men slicing through timber and butcher preparing the hunter''s bounty was the melody of their livelihood.

    Processing the lumber was a tiring job, but the proud people of Kelmin took to it with aplomb. Three large structures, made from locally sourced wood, housed saw houses and storage facilities. Cutting the fine trees into planks. The remnants were brought to the charcoal burners where a great deal of charcoal was made for export.

    Most of the supplies made for export flowed to the monster-infested region known as The Frontier. Though it was miles away, the decayed ground wouldn''t allow for any such greenery to grow. As such villages such as Kelmin were necessary in the reclamation effort.

    Amidst this hardworking community, there was one house that struggled. It sat on a hill overlooking the now dry lake. Like the other houses here, it was built at the founding of the village. Yet, the surrounding houses were well maintained. This particular house looked almost abandoned. The foundation, a mess of rock and cob, was as sturdy as ever¡ªyet the wood was decayed and poorly patched. It was a miracle the wood rotten home still stood.

    Inside this house was the patriarch of a family far larger than he had expected. Nor did he think he would be left to raise it alone.

    A handful of old worn out copper coins rested on a broken wooden table. They gleaned in the weary brown eyes of the man who sat before them. A single finger, cut and blistered, poked at the old coins. His other hand held his head and after another lazily recounting the coins, it ran through his chopped up brown hair. The result of a self-administered haircut with a blunt knife.

    A frayed, brown shirt clung to his broad shoulders, its missing buttons replaced with a dirty white string to fasten it. His worn tan trousers stopped abruptly at his shins, exposing the sheepskin shoes that swaddled his large feet.

    With a sigh, the man''s sullen face gently fell to the table.

    The house was a testament to their miserable existence. To the left of the entrance, a set of thrown away boards hastily nailed to latch, was a tiny kitchen space that told tales of modest and sparse meals. A potbelly stove sat next to a pantry with dwindling supplies. A mishmash of chipped clay pots and worn wooden spoons laid haphazardly on the shelves.

    Beside the kitchen, a couple of wooden stools and a scarred table marked the living area. A pair of handcrafted wooden stools and a table constituted the living space adjacent to the kitchen. Tucked away in a corner were six beds, their simple straw mattresses covered by heavily used, hand-sewn blankets.

    Sixteen copper coins reflected the dimming light of the sunset, stealing their last chance to twinkle one more time before night fell.

    Without warning, the door burst open. Startled, the man spun around to witness a lively torrent of five children cascading into the house. With a sound of surprise, he quickly scraped his hand over the table, gathering the scattered coins from the table and grimacing as a splinter lodged itself into his calloused skin. Concealing a wince brought a smile to his face as he pocketed the coins, keeping his discomfort hidden from the innocent eyes of his children.

    Despite his swift actions, he couldn''t elude the perceptive gaze of the eldest child''s purple eyes. At twelve years old, she carried an air of maturity far beyond her tender years, a childhood innocence robbed by the premature loss of her mother. Her skin, kissed by the sun, bore a light tan, giving her a look of youthful vigor. Her cascading hair of long ebony waves fell to her shoulders a black keeping it off her face. She had a sharp gaze to her eyes as they bore into her father.

    Running ahead of her were her two younger brothers. There was only a year between them one would think they would be similar, however; the only tie between the two was their hair. Both boys had long hair painted as red as fire. The eldest of the two, barely nine, wore a boyish face below a mop of unruly red hair. His eyes, a familiar shade of brown, mirrored his father.

    The younger brother was a stark contrast, with a slightly square face. His reddish locks were slightly shorter, the traces of the last haircut still visible. His round cheeks still bore traces of youthful chubbiness, and a natural curiosity shimmered in his auburn eyes, which frequently flickered around the room, absorbing every detail of their humble home.

    The youngest siblings of the group were two sisters, twins, who always carried a bit more of their father''s affection with them. Their uncanny resemblance to his late wife made them precious reminders of a love lost too soon. Their radiant auburn eyes, mimicking their mother''s, seemed to glow with youthful innocence, while their fiery red hair, neatly trimmed to shoulder length, stood as a testament to a neighbor''s kindness.

    These five-year-old cherubs dashed towards their father. Their high-pitched voices chimed in a harmonious chorus, "Pappa!"

    With a warm smile on his face, the father greeted his little daughters, his eyes crinkling at the edges. Yet, it was a false reflection of joy. One he often wore in front of the children. It was mostly successful. going largely unnoticed, a melancholy echo of joy veiled by a father''s love. His eldest daughter, however, was not easily fooled. She frowned subtly as he interacted with her sisters.

    "Rose, Lily!" He called to the twins, catching them as they launched themselves into his arms. The sight of their smiling faces ignited a genuine warmth in his smile, their innocence momentarily easing his worries. With practiced ease, he hoisted them up into his arms. "Did you have fun?" he inquired.

    "Yay!" The twins exclaimed in unison, their tiny arms embracing his sturdy form.

    His attention shifted towards his sons. "Reed, Asher," he addressed them, "did you have a good day?"

    Reed, the elder of the two, beamed with pride, holding up his basket. "I found a whole lot of mushrooms!" he exclaimed. True to his claim, the basket brimmed with fungi of varying shades of fungus¡ªwhite, red, and brown.

    "We helped!" chirped Rose, her words punctuated with youthful enthusiasm. "Lots of digging!" Lily added.

    ¡°Indeed, you did! Good job!¡± He said, praising his children as he playfully ruffled his daughter''s heads. his approval ignited a spark of happiness in their eyes.

    This familiar exchange continued as Ravina walked inside holding two baskets of her own. One was brimming with medicinal herbs - Comfrey for bone injuries, Calendula for skin healing, Yarrow for wounds, and feverfew for headaches. As always there were a few familiar plants she knew would sell but didn''t know what they were.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The other basket held a humble assortment of cabbages and other cooking ingredients, each chosen with care for their affordability. Dried peas, a few root vegetables, and a handful of wilting spinach would all lend their flavors to the evening''s dinner.

    Depositing her bounty of herbs near the entrance, she cradled the second basket to the kitchen. Her hands moved with the precision of experience as she set to prepare the family''s meal.

    "I found a boar!" Asher, the youngest son, piped up.

    His father''s eyebrow arched at the announcement, a flicker of worry passing over his rough-hewn features. "Did you now?" he probed gently, his voice dipping with cautious curiosity.

    Beneath his father''s attention, Asher seemed to shrink, his gaze falling to the wooden floor. "But I lost it," he admitted, his words shrinking with him.

    A hushed sigh of relief escaped the father''s lips. "I see, but it seems like you''re getting better at spotting these animals," he was worried but knew any warning would be seen as a challenge. So he held his tongue.

    "I could have hunted it if I had a bow!" he blurted out, his gray eyes sparkling with the ambition of a budding huntsman. "If only I had a bow!"

    "Ah, yes, the ever elusive bow," their father replied with a feigned nonchalance, masking his concern under a thin veil of humor. "Well, I hope you''ve been a good boy then. You know what the New Year means," he mused, all too well aware of their financial constraints.

    "But that''s what you said last year!" Asher exclaimed, disappointed at his father''s usual answer.

    At his son''s retort, the father''s facade crumbled. His frame stiffened, the playful smile dying on his lips. The room fell silent, punctuated by the father''s faltering attempts to regain his composure. Each sputter of sound was a struggle to keep the harsh reality hidden from his children. Only his pride stood as the only bulwark against the oncoming tide.

    "Reed, come help me with the cabbage," Ravina interjected promptly, smoothly shifting attention away from their father. He cast a brief, guilt-ridden glance toward Ravina. It was not the first time she had intervened for his sake.

    "What! Why do I have to do it?" Reed grumbled at his sister''s command.

    "Reed!" Ravina''s tone hardened, causing the boy to flinch.

    ¡°Ah, c-come on Asher!¡± he said before scrambling to his older sister''s side.

    ¡°Why do I have to come?¡± Asher complained but still followed his older brother.

    As the girls found their seats on the petite wooden chairs, their playful giggles filled the room. Their father, however, could only manage distracted half-smiles as he anxiously watched his eldest with worried eyes. There was something cold about her actions. He played at the splinter in his hand as he listened to his daughter''s delightful day.

    For some time the small home was filled with the lively banter of children and the spell of boiling cabbage. The boys clumsily assisted with dinner, their well-intended efforts resulting in more mess than progress. Still, Ravina welcomed the mess because soon enough dinner was ready.

    They ate the food with more than a little disappointment at the contents. Though none of them would dare complain about having to eat cabbage stew again, that didn''t stop them from showcasing their disappointment. They try to ignore their meal or pretend to eat by prodding the stew, however Ravina wouldn''t let them get away with it.

    Meanwhile, the children regaled their father with tales of their latest forest exploration. Their eyes sparkled with youthful excitement as they animatedly described encounters with rabbits, birds, and other woodland creatures. Their father, managing their enthusiastic chatter, responded with warm affirmations and chuckled at their shared enthusiasm.

    So the meal continued. The kids talked, their father laughed and Ravina encouraged them to eat. She quickly finished her meal and turned her attention to organizing the day''s harvest for the market. She needed to get to the market early so that she could get a good price and they didn''t have the luxury of candles.

    Eventually, the lively chatter gradually started to ebb away. It had been a long day for the children and the relaxing meal had settled them. Now with bellies full the kids could barely keep an eye open. The father smiled at his sleepy children. "Off to bed now!" he declared, lifting himself from his chair.

    "But I''m not tired yet," Reed protested, his mouth opening wide as a large yawn fell from his small body.

    "Yeah, yeah," the father responded, amusement lightly lacing his voice. He scooped up the twins, Rose and Lily, in his arms and ushered the boys to bed. "It''s time. Off you go."

    "But Rina gets to stay up!" the twins collectively objected, holding onto their father with small hands. Their eyes closed.

    ¡°That''s because your father and I need to talk," Ravina replied, her voice lacing the room with the same chill that seeped in through the broken wooden walls. She had managed to pack the sellable goods into a single basket, sadly not even half-full. The ones she couldn''t sell they would keep for themselves.

    Reed scampered to his modest bed at Ravina''s stern words. He knew that tone and decided to safely hide in his bed, though he felt bad for his father. Aster followed closely behind his older brother.

    ¡°Rina, don''t bully Daddy!¡± Lilly muttered, her droopy eyes affixed on her sister. Her boldness receded as her older sister''s gaze landed on her. The child''s words were a small wound to Ravina, but she wore a soft smile for her as she began to clear the empty wooden bowls while their father tucked the children in.

    ¡°Good luck, Daddy,¡± Rose murmured, surrendering to the embrace of sleep now that she was wrapped up in a blanket.

    Eventually, the children fell asleep and father and daughter found themselves seated at the table. A soft tune of peaceful breaths filling the air.

    "How bad?" Ravina queried, her whisper scarcely louder than the night''s silence, ensuring her siblings remained unaware.

    "It''s not that bad," he responded, his voice barely audible, but the shame weighed heavy in his bowed head.

    "Finn," she gently chided, invoking her father''s name. "How bad is it, really?"

    His fingers twitched restlessly, a sense of misery washing over him. It felt like an eternity since she had looked up to him. With a defeated sigh, he drew out the coins from his pocket, laying them on the table. His hand lingered over them, one last desperate attempt to shield his shame.

    Unfortunately, his daughter gave him all the time he needed. So, reluctantly, he lifted his hands, revealing the meager collection of eight coins.

    "This little left¡­" Ravina murmured a shaking whisper. Fear sank a chill into her bones. Their financial situation couldn''t possibly be this dire.

    "I could make more by selling the saw," he suggested hopefully.

    "We''ve already sold the saw, and the hammer too," Ravina countered, shaking her head.

    "Oh." He didn''t argue, only acknowledging the grim reality. ¡°How¡­ How''s the harvest?¡±

    "We can fetch about 23 from the market. Possibly less if we trade some for meat."

    "We¡¯ll be fine," he attempted to reassure her.

    "Fine? We owe 50 to the Braymores and another 40 to the Calliums."

    "I¡¯ll think of something."

    "We can''t keep borrowing more, Finn!"

    A flash of anger flickered across his face as Ravina''s words lacerated his pride. The gravity of their predicament was catching up with him. He brought down his open palm on the wooden table. Splintering and cracking under his enraged weight.

    Guilt washed over him as he saw the flicker of fear in his daughter''s eyes. The quickness of her recovery was even more heart-wrenching.

    ¡°Brein owes me,¡± he muttered after he calmed down.

    ¡°Brein owes everyone,¡± Ravina replied. ¡°He''s the only one worse than you,¡± she muttered under her breath, falling silent as she fell into thought.

    Finn sat frozen in place, an unsettling numbness settling in his core. Once upon a time, he was capable. A proper man that was able to provide for his family. His world had crumbled after his wife''s death, his composure and judgment slipping away. His knuckles turned white, reflecting the memory of that ill-fated punch thrown at Greves.

    That one act cost him his respectable job as a woodsman and replaced it with the lowly task of portering charcoal to the market, an act of pity extended by Kutter. Yet even this was only possible because Ravina had taken over his responsibilities and yanked him out of his alcoholic drowned sorrows. If only she could have intervened sooner. He clenched his fists, halting his train of thought. No, he chided himself, it was his fault, not hers. Shifting blame was a bitter temptation, a convenient escape from facing his failures.

    The silence of the room was cut by Ravina. ¡°We''re not going to make it.¡±

    "We''ll be fine," he retorted, waving off her concerns with an air of nonchalance that seemed almost forced.

    Ravina remained quiet, her gaze lowering as the sun retreated from the sky. The encroaching darkness wrapped itself around their modest home like a blanket.

 [Revised] Chapter 0-1 - The Weight of four coins

    The chittering of the birds woke the young girl with a start. The sheer multitude of high pitched calls startled her. Not because it was unnatural, but because it meant she was late. While the world outside was still shrouded in the obsidian curtain of night, the dark was retreating.

    Shaking off the tendrils of fatigue, Ravina rose from the comfort of her warm bed. The fruitless late-night conversation with her father had kept her from sleep, allowing only a precious few hours. Tired as she was, she needed to get to the market early. Even in the black, she was able to navigate through the dark with practiced movements. Soon enough she was dressed and ready to leave, however there was one last thing she needed to do before trudging herself to the market. Her hands found a sturdy wooden bucket tucked away in the shadows of a kitchen cabinet.

    Quickly she moved to the door, where she took a deep, steadying breath before she stepped outside. Her senses were immediately accosted by the piercing chill of the early morning air. There was something different in the cold air outside the house then in. It hit harder, painfully scratching at the inside of her lungs and slicing through her frayed linen dress with ease. Her worn leather boots provided some solace, but they were hardly impervious to the biting cold that gnawed at her toes. She wiggled them when she could, not knowing if it would help.

    As Ravina made her way to the communal well, the freshness of the mountain morning greeted her. The dew-laden air carried a crisp, rejuvenating scent, the smell of moist soil and foliage mingling with the faint undercurrents of woodsmoke drifting in the air from the sleeping village. The taste of the new day settled on her tongue.

    Reaching the well, Ravina eyed its time-worn structure. The well was a patchwork of various stones held together by a compartment of dry mud and reeds. Over the years, erosion had gnawed away at the mud, allowing gaps where light peeked out into the water below, like little rays filled with secrets.

    Emerging from the mottled stone well were three fresh wooden beams arranged in a square¡ªa recent addition after the preceding pair had failed their duty. These wooden arms gave off a faint scent of fresh pine, a stark contrast to the withering stonework. Nestled firmly into the middle beam was an old metal pulley, turned red by rust. A rope, wet with the morning air, was trapped by the metal and affixed to a small, dented metal bucket.

    Ravina set her bucket down and tossed the small pail into the well. The splash that echoed back seemed to resonate with the charming bird song. The pulley protested at its exertion, its rusty groans squeaking out into the early morning air. She tugged at the lever, causing the bucket to rise slowly, each strenuous pull gradually bringing up water from the well''s unseen depths. It took five attempts, each more arduous than the last, before the bucket was finally full. She hefted the now heavy bucket as the first true rays of morning light cracked their through the sky.

    Trudging back towards her home, the symphony of the waking village played along with her efforts. Distant doors creaked open, murmured greetings rippled through the crisp air, and the subtle sound of movement echoed around.

    Ravina''s arrival back home punctuated the melody with the creak of her own door. A suppressed grunt slipped through her lips as she awkwardly maneuvered the bucket through it. Bringing it to the cabinet she stowed it beneath the counter.

    Her chest heaved as she savored a moment''s respite, the rhythmic inhale and exhale a comforting metronome in the morning''s serenade. After a moment''s rest, she reached for a small bowl and an aged iron ladle which rested on the counter. She used a ladle to bring some water into the bowl, then dropped it in the bucket. She took a few measured steps to retrieve a frayed but clean-enough rag from a drawer nearby. The rag served its purpose swiftly, as she cleansed the critical areas of her body, the dampened fabric kissing her skin in brisk strokes. Her worn, linen dress, imbued with the scent of woodsmoke and labor, would take care of the rest.

    Once she was finished she stole a glance at her family, still sleeping peacefully. A thin smile rose on her lips. There they were, nestled together peacefully without a care in the world. Shaking off her thoughts, she picked up the basket she had prepared the night before.

    The burgeoning light of the day had come, and it was now illuminating the village. The ethereal morning glow was now gone and the world came into clarity. The harsh bite of the cold was gone, leaving a more pleasant chill in the air and the once quiet settlement was now bristling with activity. With a sense of urgency, Ravina started towards the bustling market in the village center. Acknowledging the occasional greeting from neighbors, she briskly made her way down the well-trodden dirt road.

    The pulse of the village beat strongly within the rustic marketplace as the first whispers of dawn began to gently nudge the night away. Seven stalls, under the shade of wooden awnings, cradled an array of goods, with the break of dawn casting nascent shadows over them. Among them, three stalls stood a class apart¡ª larger, sturdier, and were the proud legacy of the village''s oldest families, their stories soaked into the very wooden beams themselves.

    This square was a vibrant hub of the village, twisted by many roads but accentuated by three main paths leading to the community''s staples: the inn, the bakery, and the general store.

    The inn, with its robust ale and homely fare, served more as a hearty tavern to the diligent locals than as a resting place for occasional travelers, though few bothered.

    The bakery, its comforting aroma of freshly-baked bread already permeating the morning air, served as a magnet for those preparing for a hard day''s work and allowing no breakfast to go skipped..

    The general store stood as a testament to a trading family''s hard-won prosperity. They kept their original stall in the market, a nod to their humble beginnings, and used it for early morning and late afternoon trades of their fellow villagers. However, no stall could beat the might of the large buildings supply.

    The marketplace was humming with activity. Young porters darted amongst the swelling crowd. Woodsmen, their tools¡ªcheap iron saws, wood mauls, and hatchets¡ªglinting in the growing light, made a brief pitstop at the bakery or inn for a quick meal before heading into the wood.

    Young women added to the buzz. Some offered a helping hand to their recently-wed husbands, others manned their own stalls with a quiet determination. A gaggle of little girls had already congregated around the fountain, their cheerful voices and infectious laughter lending a sense of warmth and joy to the marketplace.

    Each passing year saw the village prosper. The fruits of its industriousness allowed its citizens to enjoy a comfortable life. Men could provide for their families with ease, granting them a better life than they had experienced in their youth. The marketplace wasn''t just a hub of commerce; it was the beating heart of the village of Kelmin.

    The marketplace was buzzing with life when a call of a merchant rang out, her voice rich and hearty. ¡°Well, if it isn''t Ravina. I had a feeling I would see you bright and early this morning.¡± Waving over to the young girl the plump woman smiled as her blonde gray hair danced in the wind. She was dressed in a comfortable lin dress, turned green by expensive dye and accented with brown draping.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Her sea blue eyes sparked in the rays of the morning''s light as they fell upon the basket in the young child''s hands. ¡°Come!¡± she encouraged, ¡°Help me finish setting up and  I''ll give you a couple of coins for your troubles¡±

    With a quick, acknowledging nod, Ravina rushed forward with a short ¡°of course!¡± Together, they swiftly set up the stall. The market stand had a rich history. Originally, it functioned like any other stall, but the family''s fortunes changed about three generations ago when they built the general store. From then on, the marketplace stand took on a unique role in Kelmin''s economy¡ªit primarily purchased goods from the villagers, rather than selling them. A welcome addition.

    This unconventional business model served as a catalyst for economic growth within the village, especially for the less educated villagers. Instead of being taken advantage of by opportunistic traders, the villagers could sell their wares at a fair price. Without wondering if they were taken advantage of later. Acting as a middleman, her family would then sell these items in the nearby city. This was further bolstered by the woman¡¯s husband. As a retired knight. His numerous contacts he acquired while serving the local baron proved more than a little beneficial. He would travel to the nearby city, selling the village''s miscellaneous items and bringing back a handsome profit.

    "Well, thank you, dear," Felin exclaimed as they finished draping the vibrant green tarp over the stall. She let out a heavy sigh, rubbing the small of her back with both hands. "I can''t express how difficult this is becoming these days."

    "No problem at all," Ravina replied with an assuring smile, subtly dismissing the older woman''s concerns. "I needed to see you this morning, anyway." she pulled up her basket from where she had tucked it away to help.

    "Is that so? Well, it seems I''ll be saving a few coins, then." Felin''s eyes twinkled with amusement, the corners of her mouth pulling into a sly smile. Although Ravina knew she was joking, the comment still managed to stir a twinge of awkwardness within her.

    "Wish my boys were like you," Felin continued, throwing not two, but three coins into a nearby bowl before patting the rough wooden surface of her stall. A silent sigh of relief escaped Ravina as she heard the clink of the coins. She quickly noticed the generous miscalculation but bit her tongue.

    "Almost twice your age, and they still sleep in, daydreaming after their father. Thinking they''ll become knights with such attitudes," Felin tutted, shaking her head in a motherly mixture of disappointment and amused affection. She gave Ravina a once-over, a mischievous smile curving her lips. "You wouldn''t consider marrying my Liyak, would you? He needs a strong woman to keep him in line."

    Ravina considered Felin''s proposition for a moment. Liyak was undoubtedly handsome, and the allure of his ambitious dreams ¨C becoming a royal knight, like his father ¨C was enticing. He did possess some skill, although her lack of a solid comparison point made it hard to judge. But she couldn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m just too busy to think about it,¡± Ravina confessed, although that was only half the truth.

    The reality was that her family was her primary concern. Her father had barely managed to recuperate from the loss of her mother, and her young sisters remained blissfully oblivious to the hardship around them. Ravina harbored a tinge of resentment, feeling robbed of her own innocence while her sisters enjoyed theirs ¨C but she quickly quashed such thoughts, unwilling to begrudge them their happiness, just because she lost hers. The boys in her family were another story; they were so full of energy that they hardly ever stayed still. Not that they did anything to help. Then there was the debt¡­

    While one less mouth to feed would do her family some good, the debt cast a long, ominous shadow over their lives. Affording a suitable dowry for a well-established family like Felin¡¯s was out of the question. The realization hit her like a punch to the stomach; she couldn''t marry, not if she wanted her family to have a chance at happiness. A sudden sting of tears played at her eyes. She clenched her hand tightly around her dress, the fabric rough against her fingers.

    Why couldn''t she have her own shot at happiness? She bit her tongue at the thought.

    Felin seemed to notice her distress and tried to coax her. ¡°My dear, you''re not getting any younger. It''s about time you settle down with a good man. My grandchildren could use a mother with your kind eyes.¡± She raised her hand and tousled her hair, ¡°and this deep shade would look good on a young boy.¡±

    ¡°Felin, I appreciate it, but¡­¡± Ravina flinched at the womens warm touch but faltered, unable to voice her true fears.

    "Perhaps another time," Felin suggested gently, taking note of the unease etched on Ravina''s face. Her attention then shifted to the basket, her eyes lighting up at the sight of the yarrow within. "This is quite the find, dear. Grathen''s had a nasty bout with monsters lately, and an alchemist in Felwood Village could definitely use these for potions. It''s on your way to the town. I''d say 6 coins per bundle is fair."

    The offer reflected the unique bond of Kelmin''s community, as most villagers were well aware of Ravina''s family''s plight. Their attempts at support were subtle, an unspoken vow to preserve the dignity of Finn''s children while still offering a helping hand. Felin, embodying a maternal warmth and an inherent sense of fairness, was always ready to help where she could. Had she known the thought of a dowry was what held Ravina back from considering a future with Liyak, Felin would have dismissed it as a trivial concern. She might even hold the ceremony the next day.

    As Felin meticulously evaluated the rest of the goods in Ravina''s basket, coins chimed into the bowl with each selection. Thirty-two coins in total, a sound that sparked a combination of relief and guilt within Ravina. To her, Felin was more than just a neighbor or a stall owner.

    Now, with a total of forty coins in their possession, the remainder of the week seemed manageable. They could set aside seven coins, distribute ten among the Braymores and Calliums. However, this faint flicker of hope was quickly snuffed out by the realization that they would enter the new week with a mere seven coins.

    "Is something troubling you, dear?" Felin''s voice broke through Ravina''s mental calculations.

    "Ah, it''s nothing, Felin. Just lost in thought," Ravina dismissed her concern quickly, effectively masking her financial anxieties. She gathered the coins, tucking them into a small drawstring bag she wore around her neck, then concealed it beneath her dress. With a nod of thanks, she bid Felin goodbye and continued her journey.

    Exhausted, she found a vacant bench in the square and settled down, not ready to face the somber atmosphere of her home just yet. The fortune of this week was due to Reed¡¯s antics, leading them to an untouched patch of valuable herbs. She looked at her worn hands - calloused, bruised, and smeared with the relentless grind of manual labor. Her fingertips still bore the memory of the unyielding soil she had to claw through. Such a boon was unlikely to be repeated in the coming weeks.

    Sixty coins. That was the sum they needed. With her father confined to porter work, he brought in a meager seventeen, a salary fitting for children starting their careers. She clenched her fists. If only he hadn''t squandered their savings, their circumstances could have been different. Hot tears threatened to spill, fuelled by her resentment towards her father, forcing her into an adult role far too early. She still harbored love for him, yes, but she found herself unable to forgive, unable to understand him.

    Seventeen coins from her father. One year from now, Reed would start chipping in. Asher, three years down the line. The prospect of an additional twenty-one coins from foraging the forest was hopeful, albeit generous. However, their encumbered debt siphoned off much of their income. They owed their survival to Finn''s choice of borrowing from compassionate lenders. An interest of five coins might seem inconsequential, but it was also a fortune.

    Ravina found herself teetering on the edge of a grim future. If they kept everything down to the bare minimums again, living on a mere thirty-two coins was possible. They¡¯ve done it before. Adding their debt, the figure crept up to forty-two. The memory of skipped meals and gnawing hunger added to her distress. Yet, they had to endure until Reed was old enough to join the workforce. However, as of now, their weekly income would be a hopeful thirty-eight coins, and that was if the forest was kind. Thirty-eight coins. A massive amount, overshadowed by their expenses. Four coins. It was a small number, and yet¡­

    ¡°Four fucking coins.¡± she hissed through gritted teeth. Tears welled up in her eyes, threatening to spill over. Her voice quivered, echoing her desperation and anguish, emotions magnified by the distance of just four worthless copper coins. The echo of her father''s empty assurances rang in her ears¡ª''I''ll think of something,'' ''We''ll be fine.'' His ignorance, his nonchalance¡ªit was unbearable. They were already teetering on the precipice of ruin, yet he seemed blind to how serious their situation truly was.

    "Fuck you," she murmured through her tears, shaking with a potent mix of anger and despair.

 [Revised] Chapter 0-2 - The Weight of Suffering.

    With a calm breath Ravina was able to take a hold of herself once again. A thin smile pulled at her lips as she felt silly feeling sorry for herself. She used her sleeve to wipe the water from her eyes, the coarse linen scratching at her skin. With a welcome breath of the cold air she looked around the market anew. Watching the people mill around was quite the spectacle.

    There were more than the villagers in the market. Rugged travelers milled around, preparing to move on to their next destination or sleep the night, welcome for an actual bed. There were a few who dressed like villagers but had a blade strapped to their waist. There was even one who looked like a knight from a story book, currently flirting with some girls by the fountain. People watching did raise Ravina¡¯s spirits quite a bit. Especially the cheesy lines of the knightly man, his voice raised enough for the echo¡¯s to be caught by the young girl. Then just when she was ready to return home she spotted a strange, yet familiar man.

    Cloaked in a robe of black and wearing a purple sash, he tutted around the market, holding a massive staff of ash. A faint glow came from within the wooden flare at the top. Something about it was familiar. Like a memory long forgotten¡­ no, not like a memory. It was old.

    Shutting her eyes at the pain in her head she was brought back in her mind. Taking her back to a time when her faith in her father was as unshaken as a mountain. There he was, a man dressed in similar fashion to the dark figure before her now - a wizard, cloaked in black who had loomed ominously in their meager living area.

    He had been a towering specter, his very presence commanding an unsettling awe. She recalled the gleam of peculiarity in his eyes when he spoke. But there was more, far more. What did he say¡­ that¡¯s right. He wanted to buy her.

    Something about her being perfect for them¡­ right. At the time she still looked up to her father, happy that he would protect her from the scary man¡­ back then, that was enough for her. Back then their mother was still alive¡­

    He did offer a lot of coin, what was it 500? With 500 coins they could easily survive until, not just Reed but also Asher started working. They could even pay off their debts. The twins would have a chance at marriage¡­ with 500 coins¡­ and one less mouth to feed¡­ Ravina gnawed at her thumb.

    An invisible force seemed to pull her towards him, before even she, herself was aware of it. Her heart fluttered with a mixture of trepidation and resolve, a strange tune playing the beat of her drumming heart. She drowned out the uneasiness, steeling herself as she approached the wizard.

    "Excuse me," she began, her voice wavering ever so slightly. The words didn''t flow out as easily as she had imagined they would.

    His grey eyes, hazy yet piercing, turned towards her, an eyebrow arching in curiosity. "Oh?" Recognition flickered in his gaze as he took her in. Ravina felt a shiver run down her spine under his scrutiny. For a moment she feared he would remember her. But how could he be the same man all those years ago?

    Perhaps sensing her discomfort the old man spoke, flashing her an affable smile. "Apologies for startling you," His gaze seemed to wander, unfocused, around them before settling back on her. "A real shame," he muttered, his words directed more towards himself than her. Clearing his throat, he posed a question. "What can I do for you, young miss?"

    "My father... Once upon a time, he was visited by a mage," she fabricated, weaving a thin line between truth and lie to mollify her anxiety. "The mage wanted me, but my father... he refused." She inwardly chastised herself for her ill-conceived plan, her words seeming clumsy and insubstantial. Was she so unaware of what she wanted that she couldn¡¯t even form a simple sentence?

    The wizard nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, that makes sense. You have an abundance of mana, after all. With the right guidance, you could have become a formidable mage." His words took Ravina aback. Could she have been great?

    "So... it''s too late for me now?" How fitting.

    A melancholic shake of his head was his reply. "I''m afraid once a person turns 15, their potential as a mage diminishes significantly. The blue blood cells, which carry mana throughout the body, lose any potential for growth."

    "Once I turn... 15?"

    "Indeed."

    "But I''m only 12."

    The wizard''s eyes widened in surprise. The cruel trials of Ravina''s life had aged her prematurely. Stress lines and a gaunt face, a product of poor nutrition, painted a picture of someone much older than her years. It was an image that suggested her time for learning had passed.

    ¡°12¡­¡± he echoed, incredulity etched in his voice. He looked her over again, trying to reconcile the woman he perceived with the girl standing before him. She was quite small¡­ there may be some truth to her words after all. ¡°Truly?¡± he finally asked.

    A knot of anxiety coiled in her stomach as she nodded, ¡°Y-yes.¡± She swallowed hard before posing her next question. ¡°Could I¡­ learn magic?¡± she asked, her voice barely a whisper. Her mind danced with the possibilities. Mages earned gold coins, not the meager copper she was accustomed to. Silver was their minimum currency. With that kind of income, they could refurbish their house, afford quality supplies. The twins could choose their own paths, Reed could get his coveted bow. Her heart fluttered wildly at the dream now that the poison of hope was warming her heart.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Yes, you can,¡± the wizard, his voice quiet, his words slow, as if tasting each one before letting it go. ¡°It is possible. With your abundance of mana, even starting at this age, you could achieve greatness¡­ we could definitely use someone like you¡­¡±

    ¡°So there''s a chance?¡± Ravina exclaimed, her eyes lighting up, a childlike joy washing over her face. Something that had been buried for a long time. The eyes of the old wizard widened. Seeing her now it was impossible to see anything other than a young child. Yes, she was still young enough to learn magic. He smiled within his heart.

    "However, the cost of training is quite steep," he cautioned.

    His words felt like a splash of cold water, extinguishing her fleeting joy. Ravina chastised herself for daring to hope. ¡°I see,¡± she murmured, her voice barely audible, her heart heavy with disappointment.

    "Yes..." he trailed off, a slightly sinister gleam flickering in his eyes. Ravina, too absorbed in her own despondency, didn''t notice. "I could, however, offer to sponsor you."

    "Sponsor?" She echoed the unfamiliar term, her mind struggling to stir any glimmer of hope.

    "Yes, I can cover the cost of your education, but it comes with a condition," he continued, his tone seeming to grow darker. Perhaps it was just Ravina''s imagination, as her mood fluctuated with the unexpected twists and turns of their conversation.

    "And what would that be?" She asked, her voice trembling. She thought she knew what was coming ¨C after all, the man had offered to buy her once before. Slavery wasn''t unheard of in her village; children were often sold to settle debts. Her father deserved credit for keeping the family together despite their dire circumstances.

    His response, however, took her aback. ¡°Nothing too demanding. I merely require some assistance with a task. Afterward, once you''ve become a mage, I would ask that you enter into my apprenticeship," he explained, a smile playing at the corners of his lips. "You would be a tremendous asset to my tower," he added, his laughter echoing softly around them causing more than a few people to stare at the odd pairing.

    A shiver ran down her spine as she digested his words. He would sponsor her and all he wanted in return was her apprenticeship? Many mages aspired to such a position, often voicing their dissatisfaction over the difficulty of finding the right master. She always found their complaints irksome, their problems trivial compared to her own struggles.

    "Yes, let''s do it, I''ll take you with me when I leave. I''ll explain everything then," he said, seemingly lost in thought, nodding at his own words as if reaching some sort of resolution.

    "I¡­¡± she started but caught the rest of her words in her throat. An uncomfortable truth gripping at her heart. ¡°I can''t leave," Ravina muttered, a cocktail of confusing emotions brewing within her. She was their caretaker, their manager. Becoming a mage would solve everything, but how long would it take? They wouldn''t survive a week without her. She had run to him without thinking, desperation pushing her forward. Was she worth anything to him, a penniless girl from the hinterlands?

    "Why not?" the wizard asked, a touch of impatience creasing his forehead. She averted her gaze.

    "We don''t have enough money," she confessed, clenching her fists. "I can''t just abandon them. They need me." A simmering anger bubbled within her, a novel sensation. She realized, with a bitter twist in her stomach, that she resented them. All of them.

    Finn, her inept father, who had allowed his foolishness to ruin their home. Was he the only one allowed to mourn their mother? Why did she have to clean up his mess? He was supposed to be the responsible one.

    Reed, her unendingly energetic brother, who never stopped begging for a bow. Always obsessed with hunting. Why couldn''t he grow up? She was so much younger when she had to step up, taking the reins when their father mindlessly wasted their last coin on drink. Shouldn''t he remember those desperate days?

    Asher, the shadow trailing Reed, worshiping his older brother while acting as his little accomplice. He would sneak coins from their already sparse purse, all to fund Reed''s impractical ambition. She had rebuked him time and time again.

    Then there were the twins, Rose and Lily, Finn''s favorite children. Those pampered little girls who still lived in blissful innocence. Seeing their father through rose-tinted glasses. The exhausting lengths she went to maintain their innocence, to shield them from the reality she was forced to face.

    All of them swiftly disregarded her sacrifices as soon as Finn found a moment''s sobriety. The unbearable tasks she had to undertake. She was still a child too, wasn''t she? Couldn''t she also preserve her innocence? But no¡­ they needed someone responsible. Finn was no longer capable of that.

    "I... I''m sorry," Ravina mumbled, her voice choked with the weight of her words. She began to retreat, only to be halted by the abrupt landing of an ashen staff in her path.

    "Wait," the wizard commanded, rummaging in the deep pockets of his robe. From the fabric''s depths, he produced a bulging pouch, which he extended towards her.

    Numbly, Ravina accepted it, suppressing the excited throb of her heart as the bag''s heft registered. Her eyes widened as she opened the bag, the glint of silver intermingled with copper coins mesmerizing her.

    "That should cover your family''s needs for at least a year, I think," he declared nonchalantly.

    A year? The sheer amount could sustain them for two, even considering just the silver coins she had spotted.

    "But... I don''t..." she stammered, struggling to reconcile the tangible weight in her hand with the wizard''s casual generosity.

    He merely waved away her protests. "It''s no bother. Consider it a preliminary investment."

    An icy chill swept over her. This was nothing to him? What exactly was all her suffering for then? Two years spent pulling her father out of his self-destructive spiral, followed by three more years scrabbling to keep her family alive.

    "I understand," she responded, her voice now a hollow echo of her earlier fervor. Numb to further excitement. Unable to process the day anymore.

    "I''m departing tomorrow. I trust you''ll be ready by morning for me to collect you?" he queried.

    Her gaze drifted towards the hill where her humble, crumbling home sat, dwarfed by its better-kept neighbors.

    "Yes," she muttered almost to herself. "They''ll manage with this."

    "Excellent! I''ll see you then. I must get going now," he announced, promptly turning on his heel and leaving her standing there, staring down at the small fortune in her hands.

    Slowly the gears of her brain began to turn and she realized what exactly just happened. With this, their debt was paid and they could survive. She was free.

    Free¡­

    "It''s better this way... they can do so much more with these coins than I ever could." Yet, despite the practicality of her decision, a melancholic wave washed over her.

 [Revised] Chapter 0-3 - When Everything will be alright.

    With a tight grip on the weighty coin bag, Ravina hurriedly made her way out of the lively town square, her heart pounding in her chest, an odd hum in her ears. She glanced over her shoulder at the path leading home. Her feet stopped, and she teetered on them, the weight of the coins anchoring her in place.

    With a moment of numbing hesitation, she darted behind the buildings, her form disappearing into the shadows. Her shaking hands carefully drew the silver coins out from the bag. Among the sea of bronze coins, she counted sixteen silver pieces. That was the amount the man had casually given to her.

    The metallic clink as the coins hit the worn leather was an unfamiliar sound, but one that pulled at her heart. Her ears perked up at the sound as she carefully transferred sixteen years'' worth of life into her private purse. She quickly counted the remaining copper coins. One hundred sixty-eight in total, equivalent to a few years of strenuous work, and then some. Was it truly this easy?

    It felt wonderful, but for some reason, it hurt. Shaking her head in disbelief, she moved on. She didn''t want to think about it. She couldn''t. With the coins back in the bag, her tiny fingers wrapped around the leather. She began moving once more, her feet taking her further away from her home and toward the Braymores'' manor.

    Standing alone on a hill, just out of view from the market, was the manor of the village''s wealthiest family. Larger than most dwellings, it carried an air of modest elegance, never crossing the line into grandeur.

    The entrance featured a simple wooden door. Worn with time, yet its polished finish remained. Each window, unlike those in most village homes, was equipped with glass¡ªa sure sign of affluence. Despite this, a rustic charm prevailed, with wooden crosses bisecting the simple square frames.

    Beside the house nestled a quaint garden, boasting a variety of local flowers and herbs. This was Elina Braymore''s domain, the matron of the family, where she spent countless hours nurturing her plants. Her small hobby yielded a beautiful display of flora and provided a small supply of herbs and medicinal plants.

    "Lady Elina!" Despite not being nobles, the Braymores possessed enough wealth and influence to command respect, particularly from those indebted to them. Ravina greeted Elina Braymore with such respect.

    The elegant woman, dressed in a simple yet lavish green dress and wearing a lightly soiled white apron for her gardening, looked up. Her straw-blonde hair was tied into a neat bun, perched atop her middle-aged, round face. The allure of her youth, still vibrant, was now complemented by the grace of maturity. As Ravina approached the mild white wooden fence, Elina''s soft, light brown eyes met hers.

    "Yes, hello?" Elina greeted, her face adorned with a welcoming smile.

    A moment of realization struck Ravina. "Oh, I was hoping to speak with your husband," she said softly, her smile matching Elina''s.

    "Ethan?" Elina questioned with a bright smile, her eyes gleaming in the light as she quickly surveyed her surroundings.

    Ravina''s heart sank a notch. There had been many instances where she envied the Braymores; this wasn''t one of them.

    "No, my lady,¡± she failed to maintain her smile. ¡°My mistake¡ªI was hoping to speak with Sir Jonathan."

    "Jonathan? I think he''s around here somewhere. He is a kind man, isn''t he?"

    Ravina nodded gently, "Yes, indeed he is."

    "I believe so too, he always lends me a hand with this and that. But shh, let''s not tell Ethan about this, shall we? He can be quite the jealous type," Elina added with a chuckle, imagining her husband''s disgruntled face upon hearing that someone else was aiding her.

    "Our little secret," Ravina concurred. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I need to speak with Sir Jonathan." With a respectful nod, she proceeded towards the house, her steps crunching on the gravel path.

    "Jonathan? He¡¯s around here somewhere. You know, he''s a kind man, don''t you think?" Elina''s words echoed in her ears.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ravina responded softly as she reached the front door, while Lady Braymore drifted back to her garden.

    After a short wait, the door creaked open to reveal Ashtr, the Braymores'' butler. His dark brown skin was a rarity in the village, as even those who had been sunburnt didn''t match his rich hue. He was dressed in a formal black suit, which contrasted well with his white undershirt and gloves. His round, shaven face was devoid of hair, and his deep brown eyes sized her up.

    "Yes?" His voice was deep, resonating with professionalism.

    "Good morning. I wish to speak with Mr. Braymore about the debt of Finn, the porter," Ravina explained.

    He hummed thoughtfully at her words, glancing briefly at the lady of the house before saying, "Come in then." He led her inside and to the waiting room, leaving her with a, "Please wait a moment."

    The waiting room was a blend of modesty and tasteful grandeur, devoid of overt opulence but echoing the family''s wealth in its subtle sophistication. One of its unique features was a grand window, intricately carved into the stone wall, presenting a vibrant portrait of the burgeoning new quarter of the village. Homes were steadily rising under the watchful eyes and skilled hands of craftsmen. In a bygone era, the window would have offered a serene view of a lively lake. However, now it showed the mark of progress, as mighty homes started to rise up everywhere.

    The room was tastefully decorated with an array of discrete objects and carefully chosen paintings. These weren''t simply there to display wealth, but rather to communicate a profound admiration for art and craftsmanship. At the center of the room sat a polished low table, its surface reflecting the subtle lighting of the room. It was flanked by a plush, luxurious sofa and two matching loveseats, their fabric enticingly soft to the touch, inviting guests to unwind and feel at home.

    Even the humblest village dwellers could enter this space without being overawed by its grandeur. Instead, they would feel welcomed, as if stepping into an environment that valued their comfort as much as it mirrored the cultivated tastes of their hosts.

    Once the butler had departed, Ravina moved toward the table, drawing out 120 coins from the bag and meticulously arranging them on the table. Initially, she attempted to stack the coins, but given their various states of wear and deformities, she decided to simply count them out. The sight of the shining pile of money was something she had never anticipated witnessing, let alone possessing. She then retrieved 11 silver coins from her personal purse and added them to the pile. This unimaginable wealth, which still felt like a far-off dream, was there in front of her, glinting on the table... soon to be given away.

    A sharp rap on the door echoed throughout the room. Ravina turned just as the heavy wooden door swung open, revealing Jonathan Braymore.

    Time had not been overly kind to him. His oval face bore the deep lines etched by stress and worry, evidence of years that had slipped by too quickly. His hair, which had turned gray prematurely, was now beginning to lighten towards white. Despite some thinning at the top, what remained was smartly swept back behind his sizable ears. The prosperity of his life had blessed him with a comfortable girth, though the silhouette of his formerly strong figure could still be glimpsed beneath. Yet, he carried himself well. His faded green eyes, peering from behind thick glasses, swiftly flickered between Ravina and the pile of coins, a silent question hanging in the air.

    "Ravina?" He voiced, turning his gaze to the girl. "Good heavens, it¡¯s been a while. You really shot up, didn''t you?" he muttered the praise in an automatic fashion as he swiftly walked to the comfortable couch.

    "Thank you, Lord Jonathan," she replied, a smile gracing her lips.

    ¡°Wow, it''s been two, three years?¡± he inquired as he sat down.

    ¡°A while, yes,¡± she cut in, hoping to skip memory lane. Even back then, all he would do was talk. "I''ve come to discuss my father''s debt and to request your assistance," she stated, nodding towards the pile of coins. A shadow crossed Jonathan¡¯s face at the sight.

    "What have you done?" he demanded, his voice a terrible low whisper. Leaning back in his seat he stared at the girl like a father reprimanding his daughter.

    The silence was now quite audible as it hung in the air.

    "I¡¯m leaving," Ravina finally said, her voice steady yet carrying a touch of finality. The tone shift had scared her a little but after she spoke, her heart began to warm ever so slightly. "I won¡¯t be back for¡­ a long time."

    Jonathan released a resigned groan, his concern etching deeper lines into his already worn features. "Oh, Ravina. What have you done?" he asked again, unable to keep the worry from his voice. "I don''t care about your father¡¯s debt. He might be scum, but you and your siblings still have a chance. Elina thinks highly of you." He sprang up from his seat and closed in on her, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. "If this is about money, then don''t worry about it."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Ravina''s face twitched at his well-meaning words. For him, dismissing their small debt was simple. To him, their struggle for survival probably appeared amusing, watching the little ants run around desperately as they sipped their tea in the warm home, safe behind the pane of glass.

    "We owe forty to the Calliums, too," she replied, gently lifting his hand off her shoulder, careful not to offend him. "Even then, it''s still not enough to get by for a week, let alone two years. Plus, I intend to learn a talent." She rushed to continue, trying to halt him from cutting her off. Jonathan may have been a good man, but he couldn''t comprehend the struggles of the poor villagers. Ensconced in his mansion, surrounded by paperwork, he was oblivious to the hardships they faced to meet his demands.

    Besides, who was he to call her father scum? His openly unwanted opinion was one of the reasons she hated owing them any coin at all. The dark glee of the debt¡¯s leash made men like him revel in the invisible power they held over others. Yes, he was a better man than her father, but how dare he speak about it so openly. What if the kids heard him.

    A grimace replaced the concerned look on Jonathan''s face as he listened to her determined words. It suggested a plan, something more than the other children who ran off with high hopes and dreams. The amount she had laid on the table was ten times the amount needed to trap any unsuspecting youngster in the perpetual cycle of servitude, a trick that he had seen far too many times.

    Despite everything, Jonathan knew Ravina was an intelligent girl, and he trusted she wouldn''t fall for such traps easily.

    "Could we have some black tea, please?" he instructed his butler, a silent figure who had entered the room with him but had gone unnoticed until this moment. Ravina hadn''t even realized his presence until he responded with a respectful bow.

    "Why don''t you take a seat?" he gestured towards the couch while he settled into his preferred chair, his eyes drifting back to the pile of coins on the table. "Before anything else, I¡¯d like to know where this money came from. I trust you haven''t stolen it, so I''m not accusing you, just curious."

    "It''s an investment," she responded simply.

    "An investment?" he echoed, a tad incredulous.

    "Yes. I''m not entirely sure what that means either, but I was told I won''t have to pay it back." A hint of a smile played on Jonathan''s lips at her candid words and the humorous notion that he, a prominent businessman overseeing the town''s lumber and charcoal operations, wouldn''t know what an investment was.

    "And what''s this investment for?" he asked as Ashtr returned with a cart and distributed the tea for them. Ravina told him a mix of lies and truths: it was a wizard who approached her, and after finding out her age, wanted to bring her along to join his tower, paying for the safety of her family so she could study without worry. They enjoyed tea as Ravina spun her story with little difficulty.

    "I understand it''s not all free and that I''ll have to work for him for a significant amount of time, perhaps for the remainder of his life. But it''s a chance to make some real money and get some good work,¡± she shared, a trace of her childlike excitement leaking through her words despite her efforts to suppress it. An uncommonly youthful smile lit up her face as she spoke. ¡°Plus, they will all be taken care of.¡±

    The actions, more than her story, convinced the wealthy businessman. ¡°I see,¡± he mused, falling into thought. It was not common for wizards to visit their little village tucked away deep within the rare wood.

    "That''s why I need your help," she pressed on, interrupting his contemplation. "I understand you don''t like Finn, but my younger siblings are still quite young. I... I do trust Finn... but he...¡± She stumbled over the words, wrestling with a cocktail of familial loyalty and regret. "Can''t be trusted with money," she finally admitted. "So I was hoping you could..." She faltered.

    "You''d like me to oversee your family while you''re away," he concluded for her. She nodded, her expression a mix of hope, apprehension and guilt. Her level of foresight was unusually mature for her age; he knew of few adults who shared such quality. "Would you prefer to stay?" he offered, "I could offer you a job, not a handout, but once you''ve learned to read and write, I could use someone to assist with the operations here." He tapped his glasses lightly, "My eyes aren''t quite as sharp as they used to be."

    Caught off-guard by his unexpected offer, Ravina shifted uneasily. ¡°I¡­ but, the opportunity for me to learn magic only spans two years¡­¡± she voiced hesitantly.

    No doubt the allure of spell-casting had captivated her. A smile tugged at Jonathan''s lips at his own reflection. ¡°It''s alright, it was merely a suggestion,¡± he reassured. ¡°So, your desire is for me to safeguard your family''s money? I suppose I could do that.¡± He leaned forward, adding, ¡°But there is a price, as always.¡±

    She nodded, having anticipated this condition. ¡°Of course, what do you require?¡± She fixed him with a gaze of steely determination.

    ¡°Stay in touch,¡± he proposed simply. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it a favor for the moment, but a favor from a mage could prove beneficial down the line.¡±

    Surprise flashed in her eyes at his straightforward request. ¡°O-of course!¡± she declared, her resolve unwavering.

    He reciprocated her nod. ¡°If things don''t unfold as you expect, you¡¯re always welcome to return. This place is your home, after all. I could always use a talent like yours. My glasses seem to be growing denser by the day.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, I will remember!¡± she vowed. A moment of hesitation followed, her eyes darting around nervously, as if contemplating asking for more.

    ¡°Go on,¡± he urged kindly.

    ¡°Well¡­ Reed has always desired a bow, but at his age, he''ll also need someone to show him the ropes¡­¡±

    ¡°Understood. I see no reason why Temor couldn''t teach him archery.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ well¡­ Asher dreams of wielding a sword, but he''s too timid to voice it. His gaze always lingers on the guards'' blades and the occasional adventurer''s¡­ so if¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course. Tanner would be glad to tutor another child. He owes me a fair amount, so it won''t pose a problem. Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Asher also likes to cook. He''d never admit it and will gripe endlessly, but he relishes it nevertheless¡­ also, if it''s not too much trouble¡­¡± her words began to falter. "Lily¡­ could be taught how to read. She loves books, even if she can only look at the pictures. She''s been asking Felin about reading other books, and I know books can be pricey, but..." Ravina trailed off, then smiled a little as tears blistered her eyes. "She''s trying, you know. Trying to understand the words, even scribbling out the ones she remembers."

    ¡°And Rose has a deep interest in bugs. She wants to learn everything about them, though her sister doesn''t care for them at all, I can understand that,¡± she chuckled softly. ¡°Still, she''s curious about them and even remembers the oddest things.¡± Ravina took a weighty breath, squeezing her hands together as she stared at the floor, desperate not to blink.

    "I see," Jonathan echoed thoughtfully. ¡°Well, Grace has been needing help in the herb garden, and not many here have the patience for such delicate work. I''m sure Rose would be thrilled to learn about the bugs and plants necessary for maintaining it¡­ Educating Lily might be costly, but the funds in this pile should suffice. And Asher could assist in the kitchen following his sword training. Does that sound agreeable?¡±

    Did that sound agreeable? It was more than she could ever want. A horrible sense of relief washed over Ravina. Her hands, clenched in her lap, loosened slightly. "Yes," she managed to whisper as she finally closed her eyes¨Cher tears were rather warm.

    They were going to be safe now. No more sleepless nights of worry, no more hollow, hunger-ridden bellies. They were even going to thrive. She would no longer have to manage them. The Braymores were trustworthy. Their family had been looking over the town just as long as Felin¡¯s.

    Jonathan eased himself up from his seat, his chair creaking softly in the quiet room. ¡°I¡¯ll start the necessary arrangements. You can see yourself out, right?¡± His tone was gentle, leaving her in solitude to regain her composure in private.

    She responded with a simple nod, unable to speak with the lump in her throat.

    ¡°Very well, enjoy the tea.¡± He gestured towards her untouched cup. ¡°We''ll be going now. But before we do, Elina could do with some company in the garden. Would you mind accompanying her?¡±

    She bobbed her head in affirmation, managing a shaky ¡°Thank you.¡± As the door closed behind them, leaving the overwhelmed girl alone in the guest room, they made their way across the hallway to the office.

    Jonathan¡¯s office was a sight to behold. Set deep within his otherwise unassuming home, it served as a testament to his wealth, earned through years of diligent labor. Where his public quarters were marked by modesty, his private sanctuary told a different tale - a story of hard work rewarded and carefully curated luxuries.

    Lush tapestries adorned the stone walls, their vibrant colors brightening the room. Shelves carved from rich mahogany lined one side of the room, brimming with books for both his business and pleasure, their covers well kept and placement orderly. Each tome was a symbol of his knowledge and success.

    In the center of the room, a large desk of polished oak, inlaid with intricate designs in gold and silver, dominated the space. Its surface was chaotic, never to be organized. Parchment lay strewn everywhere on the desk, a mix of spent quills rolling around as well, one even having fallen to the floor, never to be picked up again.

    It missed the lush carpet, saving the rich design from a splattering of ink, instead spilling only on the custom dark wood floors. Adjacent to the desk, a large, comfortable leather armchair sat, providing a clear view of the room and the large, arched window that let in a wash of natural light.

    Despite the clear display of affluence, the office retained an air of purpose and efficiency. It wasn''t just a room for show; it was a place where decisions were made, deals were struck, and wealth was managed. This was the heart of Jonathan''s world, the core of his prosperity.

    It wasn''t purely altruism that had persuaded him to aid Ravina. The ever-expanding village needed competent guards for protection, and Asher had the potential to be molded into one. Hunting was a lucrative enterprise that kept the village supplied with food and resources for trade. With Reed potentially becoming a hunter, their community wealth could see a significant increase. Grace had been grappling with the demands of the herb garden for years, with few willing to slog through the mud for mere plants. But the herb garden was vital; unlike his wife''s garden, it played a pivotal role in maintaining the village''s wellbeing. Rose''s entry into the herbary could ensure another generation of well-kept remedies.

    As for Lily¡­ the village was on the cusp of evolving into a township. As it expanded, the logistical challenges grew in complexity, and they required more assistance for smooth operations. Ravina''s departure was a loss; her experience looking after her siblings would have made her a valuable asset. Lily, though, could serve as a suitable replacement for the time being. The school construction would take some time, and Lily could use this period to learn. Once the school was functional, she could impart her knowledge to others. It was an institution he had envisioned with Ravina in mind...

    After finding his way to his desk with practiced steps, Jonathan looked over his old friend. ¡°Find out everything you can about this wizard who''s attempting to whisk Ravina away,¡± he commanded. After a moment¡¯s pause, he added, ¡°Plant dirt if necessary, but I want his departure postponed.¡± He cursed himself for neglecting the family for so long out of a petty grudge. Finn hadn¡¯t even hit his son that hard. Still, he couldn¡¯t just let that go.

    Following his instructions, Ashtr bowed and exited, leaving Jonathan to his contemplations. The township was growing at a rapid pace; soon, a real road would be built, firmly connecting them to the wider world. Things had come so far. It''s why it irked him when someone disrupted his well-laid plans. The Calliums, predictably transparent, were easy to manipulate; he tolerated them solely for their predictability. The Thornbrooks, although a challenge, ran a general store that was a boon to the village, making their intrusion more palatable.

    But now, some scruffy wizard was attempting to snatch away what was rightfully his. He had plans for the girl, and he wouldn¡¯t sit idly by and let some no-name thug ruin them.

    ¡°I should have just told him to kill him,¡± he murmured, his fingers drumming rhythmically on the polished surface of his desk.

 [Revised] Chapter 0-4.1 - Scraps of Cabbage

    After spending a little time with Mrs. Braymore Ravina was able to calm down. Her company had always been calming as her warm personality made one forget recent troubles. As such Ravina made her way home with a warm heart. She knew she was a little later than usual, but she wasn''t in any rush to make her way home. Her family had grown accustomed to her occasional absences. She found her arms wrapping around her, curious about the unusual chill in the air.

    Soon enough she was stepping up to the familiar broken door. They could fix it quite easily now. Yet this happy thought didn''t bring a smile to her face. She found it a little difficult to reach for the handle. Eventually, her slender fingers found their way around the scrap wood that marked their door handle. The rough, unbroken wood scratched at her fingers as she pulled the light door. How horrible is it, that they could now afford something so simple as sandpaper?

    She smiled sullenly as she entered the dilapidated home. Closing the door behind her she turned to find that her family was finishing up their breakfast, seemingly unperturbed by her tardiness. She smiled as she felt her heart thump stiffly in her chest. Perhaps it wouldn''t take them any time at all to get used to her absence.

    Still, the kitchen was a mess, clearly Asher''s handiwork, and scraps of cabbage were drying on the wooden counter. The pot was unwashed leaving a thin residue of burnt cabbage to harden at the bottom¡ªforever changing the flavor of any further cooked meal and the lingering aroma of boiled cabbage filled the room mixed in with some meat. Seems like they used the last of it too, judging by the bloody cabbage that was left out uncooked. Her stomach churned, reminding her that she had yet to eat herself.

    Finn glanced her way as she entered, then quickly checked the window. The sun was still setting in the sky, its rays not yet touching the nick on the stove that told him it was time to go. There was still time before he had to leave.

    While her siblings chuckled and chatted around the table, Ravina moved to the kitchen and grimaced at the sight. Turning back to them, she asked, ¡°Have you all washed up yet?¡± Her question stole the mirth from their faces.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The lie was as transparent as glass, but Ravina appreciated Lily''s attempt. Rose, on the other hand, chimed in a tad too late with a mumbled, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Shaking her head, Ravina declared, ¡°Alright, we have a big day today. Reed, take your siblings to the creek and get yourselves cleaned up. I¡¯ll be checking later, so don''t just splash some water and pretend it''s done. Remember, I can tell.¡±

    ¡°But, we''re not done with food!¡± Reed interjected a futile protest given their conspicuously clean plates.

    ¡°Yeah, we''re still eating!¡± the others chimed in.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    The chorus of complaints prompted a rallying cry to their father. ¡°Daddy!¡± The twins, Lily and Rose, scampered to Finn, hiding from their big sister''s instructions.

    Finn gave them a comforting pat on the head, grinning down at them. ¡°I¡¯ve got a few more minutes,¡± he said, addressing Ravina. ¡°Let them finish up.¡±

    ¡°I need to talk to you,¡± Ravina pressed, her voice taut with annoyed urgency.

    Her insistence prompted an outburst from Lily. ¡°No fair! Why does Rina get to hog daddy!¡±

    Rose echoed her sister¡¯s sentiments. ¡°Daddy¡¯s ours!¡±

    ¡°Girls,¡± Finn softly admonished, his tone was so warm it hardly seemed like a rebuke.

    But Ravina was insistent. She needed to talk to him¡ªabout the bag of coins she held in her grip. "Reed¡ª"

    "No! We always hang out with you, we barely get to spend any time with dad," Reed interrupted her, his voice laced with a newfound defiance.

    "It''s important," Ravina''s retort was laced with palpable frustration

    ¡°Ravina, we can talk later,¡± Finn interjected, unable to bear the thought of disappointing his younger children. As always.

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, go to the creek yourself!¡± Asher¡¯s outburst was unexpected. His voice strained in defiance, he dashed to his father¡¯s side for support.

    Resigned and stung by their rebuffs, Ravina clenched the bag of coins tighter. ¡°Fine,¡± she muttered, the word echoing her feelings of betrayal. It hurt. The children preferred their whimsical, often-absent father over their ever-present sister. They loved Finn, their fascinating, captivating father.

    Disheartened, she moved back into the chaotic kitchen to prepare her own neglected breakfast. Grimacing at the mess, she first had to focus on cleaning it up before she could cook anything for herself. In the end, she just chewed on the few scraps of cabbage that was used to wrap the meat she managed to buy.

    Her meal was interrupted by Finn¡¯s announcement. ¡°I got to go,¡± he said, rising from his seat. Protests erupted from the children at his departure. ¡°Don''t worry, I¡¯ll be back later tonight,¡± he assured them.

    As he headed for the door, he turned back to Ravina. ¡°I¡¯m off."

    ¡°Don''t let me keep you,¡± she responded tersely, unable to hide her annoyance.

    Finn¡¯s departure triggered a flurry of cheerful goodbyes from the children. Their laughter and excitement filled the house, a painful reminder of the familial warmth Ravina seemed to be excluded from. Why on earth did she ever feel sad about leaving them?

    Once he was gone, Ravina was left alone with her siblings. ¡°Asher, Reed, come clean up the kitchen,¡± she instructed, seeking order amidst the chaos.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Reed countered, trying to escape the responsibility, with Asher trying to make himself inconspicuous behind him.

    ¡°Asher did, and you should help your brother,¡± she retorted, determined to enforce some discipline. ¡°Lily, Rose, help clear the table.¡±

    Their response was as immediate as it was harsh. ¡°No! You made Daddy sad! Big sister is stupid!¡± With those harsh words, the twins fled out the door, leaving Ravina stunned.

    "Wait! Where do you think you''re going?" she called after them, but it was Reed who answered, already on his way after the twins. "I got them." Of course, Asher quickly followed, ever his brother¡¯s shadow.

    Ravina''s instinct was to follow, but she held herself back. Reed needed to step up. Soon, she wouldn''t be here. Left alone, she sat at the table, where six empty bowls sat as silent reminders of the family meal she had been excluded from. It was a sad prelude to the many more she would miss in the coming years.

 [Revised] Chapter 0-4.2: Dreams

    As she began the task of cleaning up, the brightness of the mid-morning sun filtered through the window, sending its warm rays through that touched the chill in her heart. Finn was away at work and wouldn''t return until late. The children, freed from their chores, would be playing by the creek. The thought was bitter-sweet. Everything would change for them now¡­ the boys would have to learn how to work on their own. The girls would find that there was less time for them and perhaps would help around the house.

    It hurt thinking that they wouldn''t be able to play as much as they used to but, there was a small part of her that was a little happy to find their carefree days would come to an end. Quickly she shook the thought from her head. Losing a soft curse in the air. Yes things would change but she still cared about them. There was nothing more she could do¡­ nothing¡­

    Ravina picked up the bag of coins from the table. It was weighty but quite light with less than 50 copper coins inside. The silver remained in her own personal purse, hanging underneath her dress. She had meant to leave them with Finn but what would he do with it? She tightened her grip on the bag as she turned to the door.

    Leaving home once more she began the trek back to the market district. The sun felt good on her skin, its warmth spreading over her like an affirmation of her resolve. Easily she moved past the market. There were fewer people here now that the sun was high in the sky. The villagers were working and only a few holdouts hung around the fountain. She pushed past it, stepping on the side of the village she would never have dared to before.

    The newer quarter of the village held such a stark contrast when compared to its older predecessor. Its orderly layout, planned roads, and permanent stonework buildings made the old village seem even more decrepit by the unfair comparison. The new quarter had been built with masterfully processed planks and stones taken from a dried-up lake, lending it a touch of elegance that the old quarters lacked. Old families had moved into these new buildings, while some refused to abandon the home of their father¡¯s father. Still, each house was filling up nicely thanks to the intake of new blood seeking to enjoy life in the growing village.

    Fantastic shops line the main roads of this area. Made even more elegant by the flower beds and smartly placed trees. It was a marvelous sight. One that sparked wonder in Ravina¡¯s shining eyes. After a moment she gathered enough of her senses to focus on the task that brought her here. While most villagers mended and maintained their own clothes. A few of them enjoyed the action of buying new clothes. Of course, it was once every few months and only if the fancy struck them.

    The tailor''s shop was a little off the main road, where the dirt path gave way to a gravel one. The two-story building was a testament to the village''s progress, boasting a better selection and service than any other cloth maker in the vicinity. After all, they would just sell linens and needles. Here, you could buy pre-made clothes.

    The backdrop of the new quarter accentuated the shop''s appeal, with the neat, cobblestoned road branching out from the footpath leading up to it. Its exterior, made from the same stones as the road and dyed an elegant orange, lent the building an understated elegance. The front window displayed an array of ready-made clothes that promised quality and style. The pleasant smell of the tulips residing in the window planters underneath the glass caused an overall welcoming feeling.

    Nervously Ravina walked up to the door, her hand resting on the cool metal handle. Swallowing her fears she turned it and with a soft click the door allowed her to push it open the well-oiled, dark wood door, easily. Stepping inside she was lost to the charm of the shop.

    The interior was as impressive as the exterior. Ready-made dresses, shirts, pants, and undergarments adorned one side, while the other displayed various home essentials - bedding, blankets, and other cloth items. A polished wooden counter with a limestone top stood halfway into the store, providing a division between the selling area and the employees'' section. Behind it, two doors led to what she assumed to be storage or workrooms. Behind that counter, two employees were resting on some well-made stools.

    Everything was adorable or cute and most of all, clean. Ravina found herself rubbing her hands in a silly attempt to clean the dirt from them. She tried to steady her nerves. Her heart pounded with a mix of anxiety and anticipation, both pulsing through her in equal measure. She''d envisioned this moment for years¡ªa day when she would be able to order something from a store. To walk in and say, "I need a few sets of clothes, blankets, and bed sheets," it was a dream that had always seemed so far away. A fantasy really. Yet, right now, she stood in the reality of her dream.

    Their conversation broke off briefly as Ravina walked in. The brunette gave her a quick once-over before smirking and nudging her companion, whispering something under her breath. But the blonde, Anne, professional as she was, pulled herself from their conversation and moved forward to greet Ravina.

    "Can I assist you, dear?" Anne asked, her tone dripping with forced politeness.

    "Spare it, Anne," scoffed the brunette. "You''re wasting your breath on a street rat."

    "Hush, Sue," Anne retorted, eyes rolling, "It''s too early for anyone else to be here, and I''m bored." Turning back to Ravina, her smile didn''t quite reach her eyes.

    Ravina¡¯s heart fell despite herself. After all, she had anticipated this. She knew she wouldn''t be welcome in the new quarter, but she couldn''t afford to care. She had a purpose and limited time.

    Standing in the well-stocked shop with two women appraising her, Ravina let out a small breath, trying to keep her composure. Her heart pounded against her chest with the excitement of her request. It was a simple one, but it was one she''d been wanting to make for years. "I need a few sets of clothes, blankets, and bed sheets," she stated, her voice steadier than she felt.

    Anne''s eyebrows lifted, surprise fleeting across her face before she masked it with a professional smile. "That''s...quite the list," she commented, a note of uncertainty slipping into her voice.

    On the other hand, Sue''s smirk widened, as if she had just been handed a delicious piece of gossip. "Kid, things here cost real coin, not the copper scraps you''re used to. Scram," she said with a dismissive flick of her wrist.

    Ravina held her ground, "I''m aware," she responded calmly. "I was thinking I need three sets each for the boys. They''re still growing, so maybe a size bigger. The girls would need four dresses each and three sets of undergarments - six in total. Then four sturdy blankets, and bed sheets... let''s say eight sets, considering they''ll need frequent changes. But I would need help picking everything out," she finished, her voice shaky with the enormity of the request.

    "Honey," Anne whispered, her voice low with something akin to pity.

    "Ha! You do dream big, don''t you?" Sue laughed, stepping up she ratchet below the counter, digging up a bowl from behind it. It contained seventeen shiny silver pieces. "If you can bring me just one of these, I''ll give you everything you asked for." It was a cruel joke. There was no way a girl from Ravina''s part of the village would ever come across that kind of money.

    Sue had high hopes when she moved to this village. The town''s solicitor had promised opportunity and prosperity, but all she''d seen so far were empty pockets and tired faces. Sure, it was still early days for the shop, and a handful of wealthy men had shown interest, but they weren''t exactly her type. None of them were single, for starters. She couldn''t help but think she would have been better off staying in the overcrowded city, work be damned.

    ¡°Just one silver,¡± Ravina echoed, her voice steady. Luckily she was leaving her part of the village. Bought and sold if you thought about it. But she was fine with that. Pulling her own coin purse out from under her dress she pulled out a solitary silver coin and placed it onto the counter.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Sue¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Where did you get that?¡± she demanded, her voice edging into a shrill. Before Ravina could even respond, Sue pointed an accusing finger at her. ¡°You thieving little brat!¡± She quickly gathered her bowl of coins, clutching the silver Ravina had put down. ¡°Get out! Or we''ll call the guards!¡±

    Ravina looked at the other women. She shook her head.

    ¡°Stealing is wrong.¡± was all she said.

    ¡°Then why are you doing it now?¡± Ravina retorted.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Sue countered, ¡°We''re nothing like you, street rat!¡± Sue snapped, her temper flaring. She attempted to grab Ravina, but the girl was quick, evading Sue''s clutches. But Ravina couldn''t evade Anne, who seized her from behind.

    With the older girl holding Ravina firmly in place she could only offer a yelp of surprise as Sue pulled the purse from her neck and swiftly swiped the bags from her hands. ¡°What do you think you''re doing?¡± Ravina protested, trying to break free from Anne''s grip. But Sue ignored her, inspecting the contents of the bags with a cruel smirk.

    Sue chuckled, her green eyes glinting with cruel amusement as she rifled through Ravina''s bags. "Impressive haul for a street rat. You must''ve robbed a wealthy traveler or something. Normally, we''d have you flogged for this, but lucky for you, I''m in a good mood today. So we''ll just keep these and let you go. How''s that for generosity?" With a smirk, she casually tossed Ravina''s ragged bag aside, pocketing the pilfered coins and clutching onto the bag that the wizard had given Ravina.

    Meanwhile, Anne, still holding onto Ravina, steered her toward the door. "Get out," she said, her voice feigning cheerfulness as she shoved Ravina outside. "If you dare to show your face here again, we won''t be this nice."

    Ravina stumbled as she was unceremoniously thrown out of the shop, landing hard on the gravel path. Her skin split at the knee and blood dripped out. However, the small pain was nothing compared to the blood that rushed to her head. With flushed cheeks and a burning sense of injustice, she hastily picked herself up. She limped in a small circle to clear the pain from her knee. Her eyes darted around her and she quickly noticed a patrol of guards nearby. Winching at the pain she rushed over to them.

    The guards were young, probably around 23, their bodies lean and toned from the rigors of their duty. Their uniform consisted of leather chest and arm guards, fitted over padded greenish-white shirts and pants - not the finest armor, but sufficient for their roles. The first guard had auburn hair cropped close to his head, his eyes a guarded slate-grey, a hint of stern authority set on his young face. The other one had soft brown locks cascading down to his broad shoulders, a playful glint in his blue eyes contrasting the sternness of his companion. Despite their youth, they exuded an air of responsibility and dutiful vigilance.

    "I''ve been robbed!" Ravina blurted out, desperation lacing her voice as she reached the guards. The call turned both their heads. Their eyes falling onto the young girl. Their shoulders relaxed as they sized her up. their faces showing little concern for the plight of a poor peasant girl, they shared a chuckle amongst themselves.

    "Sure, kid," the auburn-haired guard replied, his voice dismissive as if he''d heard the same line a hundred times before. "Good luck with that."

    With a frustrated nibble on her lip, she scanned her surroundings, a thought forming in her mind. It was risky, she knew that. But they weren''t really guards, they were more like Lord Braymore''s private army.

    She swallowed the lump in her throat, bracing her heart for the potential repercussions. "Lord Braymore wouldn''t take kindly to being robbed," she managed to say, her voice steady despite her racing heart. It wasn''t technically a lie - who wouldn''t be upset about a theft? At the mention of the notable man''s name, the guards froze.

    "Braymore?" one of them murmured to the other. They exchanged a glance, their faces visibly paling. They looked at Ravina again, this time with more scrutiny. She may have been dressed in rags, but they couldn''t completely dismiss the possibility of her association with their employer.

    ¡°We should at least check it out.¡± the first finally said, causing the second to click his tongue at the truth. With a nod they followed the girl.

    Slightly out of breath, Ravina guided the guards back to the tailor''s shop. Pushing open the door, she couldn''t help the triumphant smirk that spread across her face at the sight of Sue and Anne, in the midst of counting out her stolen coins. Their eyes went wide, coins clattering to the floor as they scrambled to hide their spoils.

    ¡°She was right.¡± whispered one of the guards with surprise.

    Seemingly oblivious to the fact that House Braymore wasn''t an actual noble family - though they might as well be given their influence over this village - the guards advanced on Sue and Anne. "By the authority vested in us by House Braymore, you are under arrest," they declared in unison.

    Their protests filled the room. "You''ve got it all wrong!" "We''ve done nothing illegal!"

    Amidst the commotion, the back room door creaked open, and out stepped Kelyia, the shop''s proprietor. A woman of middle age, her once vibrant hair had turned silver-grey, framing a face lined with the wisdom of years. Her eyes, though fogged by age, twinkled brightly behind her thin-rimmed glasses. Veins spider-webbed across her bruised hands - a testament to years of dedicated needlework - their healing only recently given a reprieve with her promotion to manager.

    "What on earth is happening here?" Kelyia asked, her voice echoing sharply in the chaos.

    "Ma''am," the taller guard began, addressing Kelyia with respect, "we have reason to believe these two have stolen from this young lady."

    The phrase ''young lady'' sent a strange flutter through Ravina''s chest. In all her years, she''d never been addressed with such respect.

    "Stolen? From her?" Kelyia''s gaze flickered between Ravina and the guards, disbelief etched into her features.

    "She''s lying!" Sue spat out, jabbing an accusing finger at Ravina. "This little rat was just trying to scam us for free stuff."

    Kelyia''s gaze hardened as she turned towards Ravina, the poor girl standing defiantly behind the guards. ¡°That''s a lie, she mocked me and took my silver when I presented it!¡±

    The old woman''s face squished up in displeasure. She eyed the guards, "and where''s your evidence?" she shot back, her voice icy. The guards exchanged glances before gesturing towards the scattered coins on the floor.

    "They seemed to be dividing the coins when we entered," one guard ventured.

    Kelyia scoffed, crossing her arms. "Seemed to be? Young man, we run a shop. We handle money daily. That''s hardly evidence!"

    As the guards stumbled over a response, Kelyia dropped her trump card. "We were personally invited to set up shop here by the Braymores! How dare you trust this sewer rat over us? I wonder what Jonathan would have to say about this."

    The guards'' eyes flicked nervously between Kelyia and Ravina. It was clear they were in over their heads. A wrong move could cost them their livelihoods and both of them had claimed the name of their master.

    Ravina, seizing the moment, spoke up. "Why not find out?" She figured the older woman was lying about it. Like she was. Only this time Kelyia had called out his name, Ravina only suggested it. She was probably safe. Well, more than that she was desperate. "Five silver coins and a few hundred coppers were taken from me today. I wonder how Lord Braymore would feel knowing that a shop bearing his endorsement was picking the pockets of its customers."

    The guards turned to Kelyia.

    Kelyia''s face reddened, her indignation clear. "How dare you? We would never stoop to stealing. Arrest her for the audacity of implicating us in such a baseless crime."

    The guards turned to Ravina.

    Ravina, standing her ground, quickly retorted. "Your claim to the Braymore name appears to be your excuse to exploit the villagers," she said, her voice strong. "Perhaps we should send one of you to bring Lord Braymore here, to clarify this misunderstanding." Pausing for effect, she turned her gaze to Sue and Anne, "Or maybe, you could just apologize and return my money."

    ¡°We didn''t do anything!¡± Sue cried, ¡°how dare you not believe us!¡± she added to the guards.

    ¡°Enough!¡± the guards called, their heads frayed from overuse.

    Ravina felt a cold shackle clamp around her wrist, her heart pounding. They had believed them over her. She''d been arrested. It was an obvious outcome. Honestly she never really expected anything else. But it was silver. Her misery spread through her body like ice cooling her veins.

    As they roughly hauled her away, she cast a lingering glance at the store, a part of her remained unsurprised. She''d taken a risk venturing into that store, She shouldn''t have even dreamed of entering the store. It was silly of her. A small dream she wanted to explore now that she had some money. Besides, Lord Braymore would be handling everything. Still, she still wanted to do something for them. They were her family after all.

    The guards pulled her across the district to a building that served as their guardhouse. The structure had a stern, unwelcoming presence with its stone facades and heavy, oak door, a clear reflection of its function. It was nestled in the new heart of the up-and-coming town, not yet as grand as those found in larger cities but clearly built with similar intentions. Its thick, high walls were gray and imposing, and the narrow windows on the second floor were fortified with cold steel bars.

    Inside, the chill of the stone floor seeped through her as they unceremoniously tossed her into a cell and walked away, not even bothering to file a report, lest they have to fill out the tedious paperwork.

    Ravina sat there, numbed by the stark reality of her situation. How fitting for her, her dream had landed her in a jail cell. Of course, not all dreams were good. a fair bit turned out to be nightmares, and in this one, the reality of her impending departure was suddenly hitting her. She was leaving. she felt numb as the cold stone floor stole the warmth of her body. She might not even be able to leave, the wizard wouldn''t know she was arrested. He wouldn''t come for her and her reported theft would be made true. She didn''t even have the strength left to cry.

 [Revised] Chapter 0-5.1 - Final Moment of Joy.

    If not for the ironic twist of Kelyia¡¯s intervention leading to Ravina¡¯s release from jail, she would have found herself lingering in that cage indefinitely. However, fortune turned a friendly face as Ashtr, the loyal Braymore butler appeared in the guard house a few hours later. His typical butler''s garb of formal black suit and white gloves was absent, replaced instead by the rich fabrics of a Braymore servant. He wore a tunic of deep forest green with a high collar, the material soft and threaded with gold trim. Over it, a waistcoat of obsidian black added a dignified touch. This uniform became a symbol for servants loyal to the Braymore house.

    ¡°What exactly is she in for?¡± Ashtr''s voice reverberated against the cold stone walls of her cell, causing Ravina to jump in surprise at his sudden appearance.

    ¡°Uh, it''s not exactly¡­ here,¡± responded another figure standing beside Ashtr, who was clad in the dignified uniform of the guards. His outfit was neat and well-kept, the emblem of an eagle spread-winged sewn neatly on his chest, signifying him as an officer. The uniform was made of sturdy leather, well-maintained and polished to a subtle sheen that caught the soft light filtering in through the window bars.

    Beneath the uniform was a man who was more lean than muscular, his physique more suited to the rigors of administration rather than frontline combat. His face bore the stern, lined countenance of someone accustomed to managing affairs from behind a desk rather than in the field. His cold gray eyes were sharp and assessing. He had an unmistakable air of authority around him.

    ¡°And yet she is under arrest?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m sure there is a good reason,¡± the Major hesitated, shuffling uncomfortably under Ashtr''s inquiring gaze.

    ¡°Well,¡± Ashtr shifted his attention towards Ravina, a slight arch of his eyebrow inviting her to speak. ¡°Is there a good reason?¡±

    ¡°I went shopping,¡± Ravina confessed, the weight of her reality reflected in her voice. ¡°With the rest of the money I got from the wizard.¡±

    ¡°Well, how foolish of her,¡± Ashtr''s tone dripped with sarcasm as he shot a sideways glance at the flustered guard.

    ¡°I¡­¡± the Major started, however, Ashtr raised a hand, effectively silencing him.

    ¡°Release her, and gather a few competent men. We have a situation to resolve.¡± The underlying authority in his voice left no room for dispute.

    The moment Ashtr''s command echoed through the air, the guard immediately sprang into action, unlocking Ravina''s cell with an efficient, practiced motion. A soft creak and the sharp scent of iron permeated the air as the cell door swung open.

    "Come along, Ravina," Ashtr''s voice still full of his undisputed authority, yet there was an undercurrent of something else¡ªperhaps a shred of concern? Ravina nodded, her heart drumming a rapid beat as she fell into step behind him, trailed by the guard and two of his silent companions.

    Their steps echoed on the cobblestone streets, the sound intertwining with the distant hum of village life, drawing them inevitably back to the one place Ravina wanted to avoid¡ªthe tailor shop. Her heart dropped like a stone into a pond, the ripples of dread coursing through her.

    Silently, she followed Ashtr into the familiar setting, the smell of fabric and the sight of meticulously arranged garments tugging at the corners of her memories. It wasn''t long before she found herself once again standing before Sue and Anne.

    The words were out of Sue''s mouth before Ravina had time to prepare herself. "What''s that rat doing back in here?" Sue sneered, her green eyes glinting maliciously.

    Ashtr''s voice cut through the tension, directed at the guard named Roth. "Arrest that one."

    Sue''s smug grin faltered. "What? I didn''t do anything." Her protest was filled with feigned innocence, but a trace of panic lurked beneath.

    "If she continues with her insolence, cut out her tongue," Ashtr said, his stern gaze trained on Sue.

    For a moment, Sue seemed as if she would argue further. But at the sight of Ashtr''s unwavering gaze and the silent guards beside him, she bit back her words, fear glinting in her eyes for the first time. A thin smile formed on Ravina¡¯s lips before she could police it.

    Ashtr led Ravina and Roth through a narrow door hidden behind the counter, revealing a secluded section at the back of the clothing store. The space was set apart from the usual hustle of the main shop floor, exuding a certain charm despite its modest arrangement.

    The area was furnished with a few simple but comfortable pieces. A worn-out couch, its velvet upholstery faded with time, nestled against one wall. A handful of mismatched, yet cozy chairs surrounded a wooden table at the room''s center, which bore the mark of countless hours of discussions and deals. The low ceiling, supported by timber beams, and dim, soft light filtering through a tiny, barred window, contributed to a sense of privacy. Sparse decorations adorned the space ¨C a faded rug underfoot, a candlestick holding a half-melted candle, and a vase with a few wildflowers picked from the nearby meadows.

    Inside this secluded enclave, they found Kelyia in conversation with Johnathan and Liem. Liem was a recent addition to Johnathan¡¯s team yet he had quickly established himself as the businessman''s right hand. His modest appearance belied his swift ascent - his brown hair, slightly unkempt, fell onto his slightly pale forehead, a testament to countless hours spent indoors pouring over paperwork. His eyes, the same shade of brown, held a certain spark, a mix of ambition and acute awareness that had endeared him to Johnathan.

    He had a thin, wiry build, the result of long hours hunched over scrolls and books. There was a sort of rushed energy about him - the sense of someone constantly on the move, even when seated. As a servant of Braymore He wore the same clothes as Ashtr.  A tunic of deep forest green with a high collar, the material soft and threaded with gold trim. His clothes, though well-maintained, showed signs of constant use, with the occasional ink stain marring the fabric. His hands, though slender and agile, bore signs of hard labor, rough patches of skin belying his delicate profession.

    Ravina¡¯s heart sank when she saw Johnathan.

    "Ah, Ravina, do join us." He gestured towards an empty seat in their small gathering. Ashtr and Roth walked up behind him. They stood tall, their posture like stone statues behind him, Liem, their quiet scribe, perched beside them.

    Swallowing her anxiety, Ravina crossed the room and took the indicated seat, her eyes glued to the intricate grain of the wooden floor. As such, she did not see Kelyia¡¯s disapproving stare. However, no one could reproach Johnathan, even if he was in their home

    Jonathan continued, a hint of mockery seeping into his steady voice, "I''ve just heard a rather intriguing tale from Kelyia here. She told me you accused her diligent employees of theft, based solely on coins you can''t even produce as evidence."

    Her gaze remained fixated on the floor, the room''s heavy silence pressing down on her like a physical weight. The tension in Kelyia''s face was a silent testament to the trouble she''d stirred. After an extensive review of the store''s accounts - a task Jonathan had insisted on - they''d discovered not only a surplus of a few dozen coins in the till but also a steady drain of funds indicating ongoing theft by store employees. Unfortunately, Ravina was not aware of this and could only assume his words were an insult to her.

    Savoring the charged silence with a slow sip of tea, Jonathan gently set his cup down just as a knock reverberated through the room. The door swung open with a hesitant creak to unveil three more guards. Ravina recognized the first two; the young men she had naively sought out for help, Alongside them was another guard, his uniform adorned with details signifying his higher rank. The silver threads of a lieutenant''s crest gleamed on his chest.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The Lieutenant stepped forward, a stiff nod towards Jonathan conveying respect. "Sir," his voice echoed the respect his posture suggested, "I''ve gathered the patrol as per your request." His statement hung in the air, the unspoken questions about what would happen next adding to the tension in the room.

    Johnathan''s gaze shifted to the two men who stood uneasily near the door, their apprehension casting a grim shadow on their faces. The situation was tense, the room hanging on a thread of unsaid words.

    "Good morning, gentlemen," Johnathan began, his tone conversational yet subtly commanding. "I''d like to understand what transpired this morning. Would you mind sharing your perspective?"

    The first guard, the one with auburn hair, attempted to form a response. "We... uh... received a call about a robbery, and upon arriving at the scene, things got... complicated." He seemed to struggle, contemplating whether to lie or stick with the truth. In the end, he opted for a half-truth.

    Jonathan tilted his head, intrigued. "I see. So, you were summoned to assist a distressed citizen and somehow ended up... confused. What, may I ask, was so complex about the situation?"

    The second guard, softer in his approach, interjected, stumbling over his words in his nervousness. "Well, sir... both parties claimed to be under your authority... we couldn''t fathom the possibility of the young lady working for you, so we... suspected her claims were deceitful."

    A beat of silence passed before Jonathan calmly responded, "And that led you to apprehend her?"

    "Yes, sir," the first guard swiftly replied, an edge of desperation in his voice as if trying to salvage a rapidly deteriorating situation. "We believed it best for the higher-ups to manage the matter."

    But it was too late. It was far too late the moment they decided to shrug off a difficult task and walk away.

    "Where, pray tell, is the paperwork?" Johnathan''s voice filled the room as he rose from his seat, giving Kelyia a signal to remain seated, Ravina, was far too numb and afraid to even look his way. "Upon making an arrest, procedure dictates the filing of proper documentation, does it not? Each station in the village is adequately equipped with a scribe for such a purpose. After all, your value to me can only be proven by the work you document."

    As one of the guards attempted to formulate a response, Johnathan swiftly cut him off. "Let me tell you the account I was given," he began, pointing a stern finger at Kelyia. "This respectable lady here sent me a message about the outrageous actions of our village guards. They had come with a street rat to shake down the place for a little coin.¡± Kelyia visibly recoiled at his words, her knuckles turning white as she clung to her own hands for solace. "I, of course, dismissed the notion initially, convinced that my well-paid guards would never engage in such behavior."

    A sharp clap of his hands brought Liem to the fore, the young man standing tall with an air of unwavering professionalism. "Imagine my astonishment," Johnathan continued, "when Liem here looked into the matter."

    Taking a cue, Liem, with a certain gravitas in his voice, added his insight to the dialogue. "Our investigation has revealed that the two women managing the shop began swindling it almost immediately after they got their jobs. The prices they demanded from customers far exceeded what was listed, thus tricking the villagers out of their hard-earned coins. This deceit has hit the less fortunate residents of our town the hardest."

    He dove deeper into the issue, painting a grim picture of how many stores in the newer district had exploited the illiteracy of their neighbors. With most of the town''s guards neglecting their responsibility to document such matters properly, this deception flew under the radar. However, due to the culprits'' sloppy attempts at hiding their misdemeanors, they were able to piece together most of their wrongdoings almost immediately.

    Jonathan, burdened with the weight of his responsibilities, sighed and took the floor again. He moved slowly around the couch where Kelyia sat, coming to a stop behind her. ¡°Perhaps I acted hastily,¡± he began, his voice a blend of concern and regret. "I was in search of bright minds to bring vibrancy to our village."

    Kelyia shifted in her seat, her discomfort visible. "I wasn''t aware¡ª" she began, but Jonathan interrupted her.

    In a stern tone, Jonathan chastised her, "Perhaps the shop was too much for you. After all, you''re a seamstress, not a businessman." He then turned his attention to the guards, who were clearly aware of their failure. ¡°So tell me, was neglecting your paperwork really worth the repercussions we now face?¡±

    A heavy silence fell over the room, the guards remaining mute, fully aware that any attempt at justification would only worsen their predicament. Jonathan, shaking his head in disapproval, gestured towards the lieutenant. ¡°Hold them in the guardhouse until I decide what to do with them,¡± he ordered, sinking back into his chair. ¡°And arrest those two whores outside,¡± he added. Taking a sip from his tea he sighed as he tasted the fatigue within its warm depths.

    A hush ensued.

    ¡°Ravina,¡± Jonathan called out, making the young girl flinch. ¡°Look at me,¡± he requested, his tone unexpectedly gentle.

    Maybe it was his softened voice, his less imposing demeanor, or perhaps enough time had simply passed, but eventually, she managed to raise her head slowly, her purple eyes meeting his gaze.

    ¡°You did well,¡± he affirmed, holding her gaze.

    She blinked, in the chaos of her mind she was unable to hear anything that was said before. As such she wasn''t able to hear what was said.

    Jonathan shifted his attention to Kelyia. ¡°And how do you intend to rectify this situation?¡±

    ¡°The money will be reimbursed, certainly!¡± Kelyia blurted out swiftly.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°And... we''ll give her an additional... two silver coins,¡± she added, hesitantly.

    Jonathan then turned to Ravina. ¡°Does that sound acceptable to you?¡±

    ¡°Sound?¡± Ravina echoed, a bit disoriented. ¡°Um, it''s... okay?¡± Her mind was in turmoil. Arrested, jailed, then paraded here to be given money?

    ¡°Well, there we have it. It''s acceptable - to her at least,¡± Jonathan stated. Turning to Ashtr, he added, ¡°Ashtr, please escort this young lady home. And gather a few helpers to carry the items she initially came for. It''s getting late.¡± He pointed out towards the waning sunlight outside the window.

    ¡°Oh, I¡­¡± Ravina started to say, however, she stopped herself. She didn''t particularly want anything to do with the shop anymore, not after what happened.  The echo of Kelyia calling her a rat still played over in her mind.  Yet, her hesitation had less to do with her own sentiments and more with her family''s needs.

    ¡°Let me cover the cost,¡± Jonathan interjected, casually waving off her concern. ¡°Consider it a token of appreciation for your courage today, and,¡± he glanced at Kelyia, ¡°a proper compensation for your ordeal.¡± Refocusing on Ravina, he added, ¡°Ashtr will deliver the owed amount to your home later.¡±

    Before she could formulate a response, Ashtr was at her side, extending an arm to assist her off the couch. The unaccustomed attention made her ears flush, distracting her from any lingering uncertainties.

    ¡°What should we procure for you?¡± Outside the VIP room, a lone guard vigilantly monitored the shop, waiting for his master''s orders.

    ¡°Oh, um, I needed to get a few items for the children... some clothes, and proper bedding. Winter is approaching, and it seems to be getting colder each year¡­¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Ashtr nodded, preparing to act on her instructions.

    ¡°Ah, but the children are growing so rapidly... so something larger might be-¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry,¡± Ashtr reassured her with a gentle smile, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    Ravina reciprocated Ashtr''s smile, watching as he confidently navigated the store, handling items as though he''d worked there for years. Her heart ached slightly. She had wanted to get them things, but in the end, it was Lord Braymore who would provide them. She would have preferred to choose the items herself, but after the day''s events, touching anything in the store felt uncomfortably akin to theft.

    In due course, Ashtr accumulated a modest heap of items, all neatly wrapped in brown paper and secured with twine.

    ¡°And for you, Miss Ravina?¡± Ashtr asked, turning towards her.

    ¡°For me?¡± she echoed, taken aback.

    ¡°Yes, what would you like?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, this isn''t about me. I just wanted to make sure they''re taken care of before I left,¡± she said, the full weight of her words hitting her once more.

    ¡°My lady, you should really get yourself something.¡± Ashtr insisted gently, his brows knitting with concern.

    Should she?

    For what seemed like forever, her attention had been wholly focused on her siblings ¨C securing their clothing, bedding, and meals. The prospect of acquiring something solely for her personal use hadn''t even brushed against her thoughts. The idea felt foreign, almost selfish.

    She glanced down at the neatly wrapped pile of items Ashtr had prepared for the children. They were taken care of now, and Ashtr''s insistence that she should get something for herself struck an odd chord within her. A mix of longing and guilt swirled within Ravina''s heart. She wanted to say yes, to allow herself a small luxury or a token of her own. Yet, How could she justify getting something for herself when her family still had so many needs?

    A soft sigh slipped past her lips, her gaze flitting between Ashtr and the modest mound of packages. "I appreciate your concern, but it''s truly not necessary. I''ve already received far more than I''d dared to hope for," she whispered, a hint of melancholy threading through her words.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Ashtr then moved to the guard to enlist his assistance with getting the items moved to her house. A tiny sliver of Ravina wished he had been more assertive, perhaps even pressed her to accept something. But it would be alright.

    Yes, it would indeed be alright.

 [Revised] Chapter 0-5.2 - Shared Moment of Joy

    With the guard¡¯s help, they were able to bring the eight packages through town, heading to her house. A chaotic chorus slightly shook the home. Once they arrived Ravina asked them to set the packages just outside.

    ¡°I just don''t want them to worry,¡± she explained, the thought of the Braymore butler and a village guard showing up at her doorstep terrible, especially considering the whispers that had already started circulating about the sight of a guard in the old quarter.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Ashtr responded, recognizing her apprehension. He and the guard placed the parcels near the doorstep. Then, he took a smaller package and offered it to her with a soft, understanding gaze. "This, though, is a gift from the Braymores. Jonathan would be quite disappointed if I left without giving you anything."

    Ravina''s heartbeat fluttered wildly, a pang of exhilaration echoing in her chest, as she struggled to keep her emotions in check. She accepted the package from the butler.

    "I hope you have a peaceful evening, my lady," Ashtr wished her warmly, then he departed.

    She found herself rooted to the spot, clutching the package tightly within her quivering hands. Gathering her courage, she delicately untied the string, her fingers shaking slightly with a blend of anticipation and excitement. As she unfolded the wrapping, two dresses, simple yet woven from soft cotton, spilled out - a rarity for her family living on the edge of poverty.

    Ravina couldn''t help but let out a breathless gasp. They were beautiful and simple, but to her woven gold. Something she hadn¡¯t received anything in a long time¡­ a long time.

    She clutched the dresses to her chest.

    But the moment was fleeting. As the last rays of sunlight began to wane, she hurriedly wrapped the dress back up. A cocktail of anticipation and trepidation coursed through her as she stepped inside their quaint, rustic home, the scent of woodsmoke and a lingering familiarity greeting her. And there, in the heart of their dwelling, was her family¡ªgathered around the worn wooden counter, engrossed in a rare moment of blissful unity. It struck her once again. They would be just fine without her.

    ¡°Rina!¡± Lily''s voice echoed, filled with an unmistakable zest and genuine joy at the sight of her big sister. But then, as if struck by a sudden memory, her joyful demeanor faltered, her small face twisting into a pout. ¡°You didn''t come after us!¡± she cried out, the crestfallen tone not quite hiding her disappointment.

    ¡°I was busy,¡± Ravina responded softly, trying to pacify Lily''s evident distress.

    From across the room, Reed''s voice cut through the air. ¡°We waited for you, you know!¡± he blurted, his tone a blend of frustration and longing. ¡°We couldn''t collect anything from the forest today because you weren''t there.¡±

    Ravina smiled despite herself. It was an obvious lie, one she would usually chide him for, but now, there was no need for that. Everything would be alright. They no longer needed to scour the forest for hidden coins.

    ¡°I made you some soup!¡± Asher''s voice chimed in, his innocent excitement brightening the room. ¡°It''s in the pot, Daddy said it would keep warm that way.¡±

    ¡°I see, thank you, Asher.¡± She responded, her voice soft but clear.

    Finally, Finn found his voice, the deep timbre echoing around the cozy room. ¡°We tried to wait for you,¡± he confessed, his gaze meeting hers with a warmth she rarely saw. ¡°But I didn''t want the kids to go hungry for too long. I know you''re busy.¡± His voice tapered off, a silent recognition of her burdens hanging in the air.

    And you''re not, as usual. She blinked slowly as she breathed out, the bitter thought danced on the tip of her tongue, but she swallowed it, unwilling to let him ruin her good mood. ¡°I understand,¡± she responded evenly. ¡°I managed to pick up a few things, if I can have-¡± She hesitated, a lump forming in her throat as she recalled the cold dismissiveness of the morning.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Reed interrupted, tumbling out of his chair with a boyish enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯ll help!¡±

    Asher was quick to follow, mirroring his older brother''s eagerness.

    As the boys helped Ravina with the items, the girls clung to their father, wide-eyed and curious.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Reed''s awe-filled exclamation echoed through the room as he began unpacking.

    ¡°Hey, be careful, everything here is new,¡± Ravina cautioned, softening her tone with a reassuring smile. ¡°We even have sheets for the bed now.¡±

    Intrigued by the novelty, the young girls broke free from Finn, rushing over to join the excitement.

    ¡°Alright, let''s get these beds made and freshen up before bed!¡± Ravina proposed, attempting to channel the energy into something productive.

    ¡°But we already washed up!¡± Reed protested, his brows furrowing.

    ¡°These are new sheets and we want to keep them clean for as long as we can, so please¡­¡± she faltered.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Reed quickly called out.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ravina acknowledged with a sigh of relief.

    As the siblings worked together to make the beds, their father took it upon himself to clear the dishes and begin washing up, the homely clacking of wooden cutlery washing over the bustling room as the children marveled at the soft linens. Ravina herself was impressed by the feel of the material. They were not coarse or hard on the hands but soft and inviting.

    Though they tried their best the beds were made quite sloppily and though she hated to admit it, Ravina had no idea how to properly make the beds. In the end, they had just tossed the fabric over the beds and hoped they would stay there. Feeling a little tired Ravina sat down at the table realizing for the first time how long the day had been.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be back!¡± The four youthful voices echoed, and the house emptied of their lively presence, leaving Ravina alone with her father.

    Finn, with his usual silence, placed a bowl of soup before her and returned to his chair. Cabbage stew again.

    ¡°You wanted to talk,¡± he finally said, his gaze piercing as she took her first bite. There was something in his eye that rubbed her the wrong way. A sort of mistrust that she felt was unearned.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she responded, struggling to find the right words.

    ¡°I assume it has something to do with all this,¡± he indicated towards the fresh sheets and bundles of clean clothes with a nod.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she managed to reply, her heart pounding in her chest. ¡°I¡­ will be leaving tomorrow.¡± The words sounded alien as they left her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve taken a job.¡±

    Finn''s reaction was immediate and harsh. ¡°What!?¡± he hissed, a dangerous blend of confusion and anger seeping into his words.

    Still, the shout was a relief to her. Expected even. It allowed her to continue unbothered. ¡°I''ve cleared our debts and the Braymores will be checking in on you guys occasionally,¡± she continued, plowing through his indignation, almost happy as his face twisted in anger over his wounded pride.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, you don''t get it, that''s why I had to go to the Braymores!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it!¡± His denial was explosive, his hand slamming onto the table, toppling Ravina''s bowl, and spilling out the remaining soup.

    Silence reigned, punctuated only by the sound of water dripping onto the wooden floor.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Finn finally murmured, his tone subdued.

    ¡°No¡­ no more apologies,¡± Ravina held firm, her gaze unwavering as she met her father''s somber eyes. ¡°You need to shoulder the responsibility of them.¡±

    ¡°I do take care¡ª¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be here!¡± She cut him off. Not caring to let him delude himself into thinking he was anything more than dead weight to them. ¡°I won''t be around to shield them anymore. You''re going to have to rise to the occasion. If not, let Reed step in if you''re unable.¡± Her words were sharp, an unspoken challenge lingering in the air. ¡°You can continue standing on the sidelines, doing nothing, just like always.¡±

    Ravina rose from her seat.

    ¡°Wait, I-¡±

    ¡°I need to wash up. I''m leaving tomorrow.¡± Her words were firm as she moved towards the door.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not done¡ª¡±

    ¡°I am.¡± she shot back, her voice steady as she exited the house. Her heart felt light as she left her childhood home behind, a comfortable conversation had happened and she finally had the ability to say everything she wanted. Well, mostly everything. In the heat of the moment she didn''t care to rub his face in all the hard work she did. Still, a part of her did feel numb to the euphoria, slowly causing her to falter. She sought the solace of the river that snaked its way around the village.

    Upon reaching the water''s edge, she found Reed, Asher, Lily, and Rose splashing around in the lake. They were only getting more dirty in their playful antics, but Ravina found herself smiling at the sight.

    ¡°Rina!¡± Rose spotted her first, her voice carrying across the water. ¡°Come play!¡± Lily chimed in. Both girls giggled as they splashed around in the water.

    Allowing herself one final shared moment of joy with her siblings, she let her heavy heart lighten. It was a picture-perfect scene, a moment of pure familial joy amidst the tumult of her life. The laughter and the splashes, the love and warmth radiating from her siblings were enough to let her forget the coldness of the water and the weight of the decision she was forced to make.

 [Revised] Chapter 0-6.1 - Departure

    Ravina woke up from the birds chirping as usual. However just as she was sitting up from the unfamiliarly warm bed she hesitated. No, that''s not quite right. She simply realized that there was no longer a reason to get up this early. So she did the unthinkable. Laying back down in the bed and enjoying the warmth of it for a moment longer. As she listened to the beautiful bird song she slowly went back to sleep before she even realized what happened.

    The unpleasant scent of boiling cabbage roused her again. The smell, akin to that of rotten eggs, wrinkled her nose. Blinking against the sunlight filtering into their humble abode, she slowly sat up to take in the unfamiliar scene. Asher manned the stove, concentrating on breakfast, while Reed was conspicuously absent. The girls were absorbed in playing with their father at the table as usual. The sight of the large man braiding their red hair reminded her of a bear pulling salmon from the water.

    She was startled by this unusual scene, though she couldn''t fathom why until she realized that she was late! She got up quickly, eliciting surprised gasps from her family as she stumbled on the sheet. She had forgotten it was there and it caught her legs while her mind slowly worked though the morning haze. Luckily she was able to shift her weight to fall backwards on the bed.

    ¡°I¡­¡± she stuttered, her mind struggling to adapt to the change.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Both girls echoed the indignant sound in unison, burying their faces in their father''s side. They were still holding a grudge, upset over the announcement she had made following their joyful escapade in the river. They had been giving her the silent treatment since then.

    Just then, the door creaked open, and Reed entered, straining under the weight of a full water bucket. He staggered towards the cabinet.

    ¡°I can help,¡± Ravina offered, taking a step forward.

    ¡°No need,¡± Reed retorted curtly, his struggle with the heavy bucket distorting his words into a sharp rebuke.

    Ravina hesitated, a pang of sadness welling within her.

    ¡°Breakfast''s ready,¡± Asher chimed in, defusing the tension as he ladled soup into bowls and lined them up on the table, handling each bowl with exaggerated care.

    ¡°Alright, wash up¡ª¡±

    ¡°We know!¡± Reed interjected, clapping his hands. The girls, emboldened by their shared resentment, sprang away from their father and allowed Reed to guide them to cleanliness.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Asher, do you need any help?¡± She offered, only to be met with a shake of his head as he focused on breakfast preparations.

    ¡°I see.¡± Ravina found herself in an unusual position¡ªhaving nothing to do. She stood there, observing her family functioning seamlessly without her assistance. It was a bittersweet realization. The laborious tasks she''d carried out daily¡ªfetching water, preparing meals, keeping the kids clean¡ªwere now being tackled without her. Soon enough the children were all back at the table waiting for their food.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Washing up herself Ravina started to clean up the mess they left behind, helping with the spent cooking utensils.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do that later,¡± Reed interjected, his tone defensive.

    ¡°It''s alright, besides, it''s better to clean up sooner than later. If we leave it, it''ll be harder to clean,¡± she reasoned.

    With a grunt of frustration, Reed rose and gently wrested the rag from her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it now. Go eat!¡±

    A twinge of pride mingled with her sorrow.

    Nodding, she moved to the table and took a seat. Reed joined a bit later, having hastily completed his cleaning duties.

    A hushed silence fell over them as they ate, the air heavy with unspoken words.

    ¡°When do you leave?¡± Finn broke the silence.

    ¡°As soon as I can,¡± she replied evenly.

    ¡°It''s not fair!¡± Lily''s protest was echoed by Rose''s equally adamant, ¡°You belong to us!¡±

    Only yesterday, their grievances had been aimed at their father, and now it was her turn. A bittersweet smile tugged at Ravina''s lips.

    ¡°Everything will be better now,¡± she assured them gently.

    ¡°We don''t need better!¡± Reed retorted, pointedly avoiding Ravina''s gaze.

    Breakfast continued and despite the tension in the quiet air, Ravina felt an odd warmth at the table for the first time in a long time.

    It ended all too quickly, and soon it was time. She selected one of the dresses that Ashtr had chosen for her and neatly folded the other into the remnants of brown paper. She had so little. In fact, there wasn''t anything else to take.

    ¡°Lord Braymore will be checking in on you, and we have some funds coming in, so be sure to thank him,¡± she instructed them.

    ¡°We''ll be fine,¡± Reed responded confidently.

    ¡°I know you will.¡± She had made sure of it after all. Mustering up her courage, she added, ¡°Well then. Goodbye.¡± She made to leave, eager to escape the thick, tangible awkwardness filling the room. But as she turned to depart, she was suddenly enveloped by a flurry of small bodies.

    Rose and Lily were first, throwing their arms around her in a vice-like hug. Asher was quick to follow, and even Reed eventually joined, adding his strength to the familial embrace. It was a living, breathing manifestation of their bond, one that shook her to her core. The sweetness of their embrace was a stark contrast to the bitter pill of departure she was swallowing.

    Finn watched the scene unfold from his spot at the table. An inscrutable mix of frustration and sorrow etched across his face, a silent testament to the internal battle raging within him.

    Tears welled in her eyes and for once, she thought it would be okay to cry. Dropping her bag she hugged her dear family as they fell to the ground in a tight embrace.

    ¡°Come back soon!¡± Lily cried.

    ¡°Don''t forget about us.¡± Rose followed.

    Ravina was too choked up to answer them. It took a while for them to untangle themselves. But eventually, they managed to rise to their feet once more and she was finally able to answer them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± she said as she picked up her spare dress. Then she turned to the door and walked through it one last time.

    Walking down the familiar pathway to the market, a sliver of hope that the wizard wouldn''t be there to pick her up played in her heart. She never felt so miserable as she did walking along the dirt road. Everywhere her eyes fell was a familiar scene that seemed warmer than in her memory. The well especially looked rather regal today.

    Yet despite how slowly she dragged her feet. Despite how many times she stopped walking to look at her wonderful home she soon arrived at the marketplace. She found an empty bench and was able to enjoy some time watching the residents of the village mingle about, even giving Felin a warm wave as she managed her stall. Then a shadow overtook her and she turned to find that the wizard had found her.

    Her departure was no longer a mere thought but an impending reality. The bubble of excitement that had initially enveloped her had burst, replaced by a cascade of fear and anxiety. Her home, the only place she''d ever known, was about to be left behind.

 [Revised] Chapter 0-6.2 - Druids and Demons

    ¡°Ah, there you are, my dear!¡± The wizard''s voice boomed across the square as her eyes fell on him. ¡°I had begun to wonder if you were having second thoughts.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ravina feigned calm as she lied to him. His money was already spent after all. ¡°I just had to say goodbye to everyone.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± he said, his voice a gravelly hum. ¡°It will be a while before you can return home.¡± his laugh didn''t sound cheerful to her ears.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°No sense dwelling on it now,¡± he advised, shifting his tone to a lighter note. ¡°I''ve arranged a cart for our journey. We''ll head to my tower first, and from there... well, we''ll get you properly settled in.¡± His jovial attitude seemed to be an attempt to help calm her down, however right now she was not in the mood.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she finally said, her voice unnaturally steady. She rose to her feet with the bagged dress in both hands. Taking a deep breath she allied. ¡°I¡¯m ready to leave when you are.¡±

    ¡°Excellent!¡± with an excited tap of his ashen staff he smiled brightly. ¡°Let''s get a move on then, shall we? Right this way, my dear, right this way!¡±

    Ravina wondered what was with this uncomfortable showmanship as the wizard, with a wave of his massive staff, led her down the path, away from her past and towards an uncertain future. The rhythmic tap-tap-tap of his staff guiding her thoughts into a wandering stream of sorrow.

    As they neared the edge of the forest they came to a well-trodden path. It unfurled before them, allowing them easy entrance into the Emerald Wood. This humble dirt road, molded by years of use, formed a vital connection between the bustling village and the fabled cities that lay beyond the expanse of the large forest.

    Long ago, this road had been shaped around a vast lake, but time had seen the water retreat, leaving behind an almost desolate landscape. Yet, the villagers and their occasional visitors maintained their customary route, bending gently around the former lake''s perimeter.

    Because of the lake''s desolation, tufts of hardy vegetation had taken root at the dried-up bed. The stone-laden floor of the former lake had been excavated, its remnants repurposed into gravel for the development of a new district in the village. While remnants of water still pooled in distant pockets of the lake bed, the village was not perturbed. A rich network of underground rivers kept Yawven''s Wood sufficiently hydrated and the many small streams that rushed through the woods allowed them to enjoy water in excess.

    As they progressed further, the village structures grew more clustered, signifying the transition from a quiet woodland community to a bustling frontier outpost. Nestled among the growing concentration of buildings, a cart repair station served as a critical hub, maintaining the lifeline of wagons and carts for the village. Adjacent to it, a stable offered shelter and care for the hardy horses that bore travelers through the rugged terrain.

    Upon reaching the outskirts of the village, the wizard steered them towards a waiting carriage. It was a humble, box-like structure, with a spacious flat floor bordered by a low-rise wall on three sides. This design offered the occupants a sense of openness, allowing them to take in the scenery as they journeyed. An elevated driver''s box at the front provided a clear vantage point to oversee the road ahead.

    This sturdy carriage was mounted on large, robust wooden wheels, fortified with strips of metal that served as protective reinforcements. The rugged nature of this vehicle made it well-suited for the long, demanding journey they were about to undertake.

    The horse hitched to the carriage was a sight to behold. He was a horse named Steve, and he was a formidable specimen of a breed known for their strength and endurance in pulling heavy loads. The horse, named Steve, was a tall creature, well-nourished, with a muscular build that highlighted his pulling prowess. His glossy chestnut coat shimmered in the sunlight, and his deep, intelligent eyes held an undeniable air of confidence. He shifted his weight from foot to foot in anticipation, his solid hooves imprinting the soft earth, and tossed his mane with a mild impatience that suggested he was eager to set out on their journey.

    Arriving at the carriage, the wizard remarked, "Luckily for us, the harsh sun won''t be a bother during our ride out." Extending a hand to assist Ravina, they clambered inside. The girl looked up at his words and found the sky was overcast. A rare grouping of clouds was overhead, threatening them with ill weather and reflecting on the girl''s feelings as she was ready to depart.

    With a swift tap of his staff, a short pulse of magic spiraled from it, dissipating just beyond the confines of the carriage. It was a signal, one that caused the horse, named Steve, to begin the journey and amble forward outside the village''s limits.

    ¡°There are many ways to control animals with spells.¡± The wizard answered Ravina¡¯s unasked question, made obvious by her confused stare. Ravina mused at the ability to tell a horse where to go. How fortunate it would be to be able to do something like that. She wondered with new excitement how much money she would be able to gain if she were to learn that spell. She was going to become his apprentice after all.

    Again, her thoughts fell upon leaving. As the carriage trundled down the road, Ravina found her gaze drawn backward, watching as her village diminished in the distance. A pang of sorrow echoed through her as the familiar sights became hidden in the wood.

    Breaking the silence that had ensconced them, the wizard asked her a question as he played with his fine purple sash, "Did you know that lake was once full?"

    "Yes," Ravina replied, the fact being common knowledge among the villagers. It was once a subject of intense worry. After all, the village was founded by the large basin of water. Luckily a villager named Kelmin was able to locate and find underground sources of water. He dug up all the wells in the village and was something of a local legend.  ¡°Some people are worried it will disappear completely, while others say it''s a good thing. I haven''t given it much thought." The lake had never been a focal point of her concerns.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I see¡­ well, it used to belong to a druid, did you know that?¡± Ravina cocked her head at the unfamiliar term. ¡°And she graciously kept the lake filled and watched over this very forest.¡±

    "Druid?" she echoed.

    "Yes," the wizard affirmed, "druids are, in a manner of speaking, guardians of nature. They coexist with and protect all things green. This forest got its name from such a druid ¡ª the Emerald Woman, as I recall." He nodded, as though reminiscing about a distant memory.

    "Indeed, the Emerald Woman was the true steward of this forest," the wizard affirmed, his voice imbued with a reverence that stood in stark contrast to his usual tone. "The expanse of the lake was a testament to her influence. She allowed the first of your villagers to settle, allowing her protection for practically nothing much in return. Quite a generous woman.¡± with a joyful laugh he continued. ¡°With her absence, it''s dwindling, and the leader of your village doesn''t seem to grasp the gravity of it. No one there follows tradition anymore."

    "It''s sad really, because this forest, and all within it, belonged to her. She granted the first settlers her gracious permission to make it their home. Many believe she has passed, but the shrinking lake is clear evidence she still lingers."

    "Is she... dying?" Ravina asked, her voice barely a whisper. She was captivated by this tale.

    "Yes." The wizard''s response hung in the heavy silence, until he continued, "But fear not, my tower and I have hatched a plan to aid her. It would have been challenging dealing with the villagers and their ostrich-like leader. But now, I''ve stumbled upon a solution." he smiled at her.

    ¡°That''s good,¡± she replied with a happy nod. This emerald woman sounded important. If this wizard, a master of the arcane arts, was holding her in such high regard she must be quite special.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Quite good indeed.¡± The wizard agreed, his grin growing a tad too broad for comfort. "This might just spare countless lives in the end. Ah!" Suddenly, he straightened up, as though realizing something. "But I''ve been remiss, I haven''t introduced myself properly."

    With a swift and calculated move, the wizard grasped his staff, spinning it horizontally in midair. Letting it hover momentarily, he then firmly clutched it in both hands. "My name is Archazaus Meliantia Arehegosou, Master of the Black Tower and Lord of Knowledge!" he announced, his voice echoing in the silent carriage.

    Ravina found herself agape, taken aback by his sudden and slightly violent introduction. As he paused, she realized it was her turn to reciprocate. "Ah, I''m Ravina... um, just Ravina." She felt a pang of inadequacy. No fancy titles followed her simple name, no lineage to lay claim to, no organization to back her up. She was merely Ravina, a girl left to fend for herself.

    "Well, Just Ravina, it''s indeed a pleasure to meet you!" He extended a hand towards her. Taking it, she felt an unfamiliar jolt of nervousness or was it exhaustion from the day''s events? Regardless, Ravina''s eyes grew heavy, and despite her best efforts to resist, she slumped over, succumbing to a sudden wave of fatigue.

    ¡°Alright, Steve, let''s handle the shadows.¡± At his words the horse, named Steve, eased into a slower pace, eventually coming to a halt by the roadside. In a sprightly maneuver that belied his advanced years, the wizard, Archazaus, leaped down from the cart. "I can''t fathom how they tracked me down so swiftly. But it doesn''t matter. Colorless mages are so hard to come by, I can''t afford to lose mine just yet.¡± with a sickly laugh he muttered to himself.

    As he did, three figures on horseback emerged from the shrouded trees. The horse, named Steve, issued a disdainful snort at his equine counterparts. In his eyes, they were inferior, probably nameless, and couldn''t measure up to his standards. The horse, named Steve, was a proud creature that took pride in being a higher breed of horse.

    "Good morning," the leader of the approaching group hailed, his voice echoing across the quiet path. A figure marked by the scars of countless battles, this man bore the imprint of a veteran hardened by a brutal war. His eyes bore the exhaustion of a soldier with no cause left to fight for, a warrior who, in the absence of war, had descended into menial tasks for the affluent, oftentimes resorting to murder to remove obstructions for his master. His gaze flickered over to the sleeping Ravina. "Can''t help but notice you''re departing from the village with one of our kinfolk," he added, his eyes lingering on the unconscious girl.

    The two others fanned out in a blatant attempt to flank Archazaus.

    ¡°Oh, I am simply taking some produce from the market and bringing it home.¡± Archazaus retorted nonchalantly, treating the situation as if it were a casual exchange. "Besides, I''ve paid for it well, at least, I think I did. It''s astounding what you can acquire with a bit of spare change these days." his laughter grew, its shrill crackle mocking everything Ravina had done.

    "Be that as it may, it seems someone else had laid claim to the item," the leader replied, playing along with the wizard''s narrative. "Regrettably, you''ll have to relinquish it. Oh, and there won''t be a refund."

    "Well, it appears I got there first," Archazaus responded unflustered.

    "In that case, you''ll be meeting your end," the leader declared nonchalantly.

    "Hmm... intriguing," Archazaus mused, a small glint of mania coloring his eyes. "But allow me to ask you this, Mr. Wannabe Knight. Have you ever crossed swords with a wizard?"

    The leader''s reply was truncated by a sudden, violent cough. He gazed in bewilderment at the blood that splattered from his lips. "But you didn''t..." His words were snuffed out by another fit of coughing, each spasm bringing forth more blood than the last. The two henchmen, caught in a similar plight, fell off their horses. It was only through sheer willpower that the leader was able to guide his horse in Archazaus''s direction.

    "Ah, so you have crossed paths with a wizard before. Regrettably, for you, I am no ordinary spellcaster. Isn''t that right, Steve?"

    In response, the horse, named Steve, emerged from behind Archazaus. In an alarming transformation, his mane parted horizontally down the center, all the way down his neck to his strong shoulders. Splitting to the sides he revealed a terrifying expanse of thin, sharp teeth that filled his newly formed, enormous maw. The red muscle skin parted in a hundred places, causing the inside of this cavernous mouth to spawn countless eyes. Their evil red irises gleamed with an otherworldly hunger as they took in the terrified gaze of the ailing knight and his petrified mount. In a heartbeat, the horse, named Steve devoured both the knight and his horse in a swift, gruesome act. Not only did it open its mouth wide, but it seemed to expand to accompany the size of its prey. The monstrous creatures ran on two legs as it set upon the remaining, terrified horses, tracking them down and promptly ending their futile escape.

    "For starters, I don''t possess a sword. Now, if you''ll excuse me," with a casual shrug, Archazaus laughed at his funny little joke before he pivoted on his heel. "The Emerald Lady might be slightly put out that the village wasn''t offered as a sacrifice, but she''ll get past it soon enough. After all, she can consume the sons of Callium herself, in due course." His laughter was tinged with anticipation as his gaze swept across the parched lake.

    "Oh... my mistake," he grinned mischievously. As he sat back down in the cart. Casting a glance at the sleeping girl, he informed her of his mistake. "Druid, Demon. I tend to mix them up." The horse, named Steve, found its way back to the front of the cart and with that Archazaus tapped his staff once more. The broken leather straps lifted and reconnected to the brake caused when the horse, named Steve, had broken free. Then they were off once more. "Well, it wouldn''t make much of a difference to a little thing like you, now would it?"

 [Revised] Chapter 0-7 - A Twist of a Blade

    Ravina groaned as she stirred from her long rest. Her body felt heavy as she rose up from the bed, her groggy mind numb to the arduous task of thinking. A soft groan left her lips as her eyes slowly opened. She needed to blink a few times before she could see where she was clearly. She stared for a while. The haze of her mind unable to fully process anything but the large yawn she just let loose. By the time her small hand whipped the tears from her eyes, she found her in a dim room, lit only by a small flickering light.

    Through the small illumination, she found dark weathered stone bricks meticulously stacked and sealed with black mortar. They closely surrounded the girl, forcing a chill to drip down her spine and quicken her breath. Her bed, a small lumpy mattress, was pushed to the far end of the room. It was no bigger than the width of the wall and if she were any taller she wouldn''t be able to rest on it at her full height.

    It alone was the sole object in, allowing only a small distance to reach to the other side of the room where rusting iron bars stood menacingly at her in the confined space. The smell of decaying metal played sharply on her nose. Now that she had regained her senses the smell caused her to bring a hand to her face in a useless attempt to cover her nose. Unfortunately, her breaths quickened as her heart beat faster in her chest. If she didn''t know any better she would think that she was in a cell. But she knew better¡­ right?

    She was forced to close her eyes. Her back falling on the oddly warm wall as she curled up into a ball. Her mind was filled with turmoil as she rushed to find a reasonable explanation as to why and where she was. A sharp ''clink'' reverberated from the cell door. The girl''s eyes shot open and she looked up to find Archazaus, the wizard, ambling into the room with a bundle of fabric cradled in his arms.

    "Ah, you''re awake. My apologies for the disarray, we didn''t exactly prepare a room for you," he confessed, stepping further into the cell and placing the bundle on the bed beside her. Unfolded, the items revealed themselves to be gray robes with a matching cloth belt and a pair of small, brown sandals.

    "Truth be told, the blame rests on me," he continued, an amused chuckle slipping past his lips. "My memory isn''t what it used to be, I must admit. Without assistance, I''d probably find myself in a tight spot - but I digress! Change into these robes and we can commence. Once we conclude the ritual, we can truly begin." he clapped his hands together as he looked up, his eyes twinkling¡ªtheir unfocused attention seemed to push past the damp wall, staring at something else entirely.

    "Ritual?" Ravina echoed, a frown creasing her brow.

    "Indeed!" he affirmed, he continued talking as he left the small cell. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t have to do much, just being there is all you have to do.¡± leaving the door ajar behind him he turned to face her. "Apologies, but I must attend to the preparations. There''s a great deal to be done." he left, shutting the door with a sharp click. ¡°Ah!¡± he added from the other side of the bars, ¡°the gate is unlocked so you can leave whenever but please stay inside, this is where we keep a few of the more¡­ powerful beasts. Nothing to worry about!¡± With that, his voice vanished along with his steps.

    "What..." Ravina''s question hung suspended in the air, unfinished. No one said anything about a ritual. Perhaps it had something to do with accepting new members? Her hand fell on the clothes he brought her. They were comfortable. Made of something far better then the dress she was currently wearing but¡­ ¡°I like this more.¡± she muttered as she tugged at the hem of her gift.

    Shaking her head she stood up from the bed and started to undress. Carefully folding her dress he pulled the robes on, keeping them in place by a small cloth belt. It was more than a little baggy. Now fully clad in the oversized robes, she looked around and as the time ticked forward she felt a small shiver run down her spine. The oppressive stonework around her seemed to shrink the space, eliciting an unsettling sensation.

    "Well," she whispered into the uncomfortably warm, empty air, "what now?" The question hung in the air, unanswered and eerily echoing off the stony walls.

    The suffocating quiet didn''t linger for too much longer. To her relief Archazaus was back in a flash, his face peering curiously between the cell bars. "All set?" he asked, his voice full of unanticipated enthusiasm.

    "Uh¡­ yes?" Ravina replied, her tone mirroring her uncertainty.

    "Excellent!" Archazaus pulled open the heavy cell door, the iron bars grating against the stone floor. "Well then, let''s get moving. This is exciting, isn''t it? There aren''t many colorless mages around these days. I can''t wait to see how this all unfolds!" His cheerfulness was almost infectious, almost enough to drown out the anxiety coiling within her.

    "Colorless mages?" Ravina queried, her brows knitting together in confusion.

    "Yes, you see, there are about 72, maybe 73 different classes or colors of mages," Archazaus explained. His words provided a much-needed distraction as they navigated through the intimidating, cavernous room beyond her cell.

    The space was a gigantic, circular expanse, carved entirely from the same unforgiving stone as her cell. The light outside her cell seemed even more reluctant, barely able to hold its own against the oppressive darkness. Cell doors, like the one she had just exited, were interspersed every thirty feet along the circular walls.

    Despite the visible emptiness of the cells, a gnawing sensation tugged at the edges of Ravina''s mind. She couldn''t shake off the eerie sense of countless pairs of unseen eyes observing her from the depths of the cells. Hungry, dark eyes. Suppressing a shudder, she stuck close to Archazaus, focusing on his steady stream of words, a lifeline amidst the sea of shadows that threatened to swallow her fear whole.

    "I''m what you call a black mage, or dark mage," Archazaus started, his words echoing off the stone walls. His fingertips lightly skimmed the rough surface of a nearby cell. There was a casual ease in his action, as if he were touching an old, familiar object. "Our talent lies in manipulating anything tangible, anything with substance, all due to the Heylos Cells within them."

    His chuckle bounced off the walls, a sound as dry as the stale air around them. "Of course, There is a common misconception about us, you know demon worshipers and all that but honestly they''re okay. It''s not like all black mages are evil.¡±

    His voice was steady, unfaltering as he explained the different mage classes: blue, red, green, yellow, cyan and so much more in between those dyes. Each had unique abilities. Blue mages were masters of water and sea. Green mages could influence plant life. Yellow mages could manipulate emotions, both lifting and dampening them. Cyan mages were intriguing, able to control the water suspended in the air.

    ¡°...but if the Cyan mage gathers enough water it would become more difficult to control.¡± Archazaus concluded with a dismissive wave of his hand, "It''s a captivating subject, really. We''ll uh, delve into it more later. heh. For now, just remember this - mana has color. It''s different from the color of the mana-filled blue blood cells in your body. Learning to sense it requires time and experience. But don''t worry about that. The key takeaway is that my mana color is black, and yours, Ravina, is colorless. That means you can manipulate all the colors with ease."

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    He paused, his words sinking into the silence of the dungeon. "What a gift. Some might see it as a wasted one, though." His voice was a mixture of whimsy and solemnity. "But it''s something we need now more than ever. After all, what lies ahead is what truly matters," he added, his tone contrasting starkly with the grim surroundings.

    Throughout the explanation, Ravina listened, her heart pounding in her chest. His words were too much, too fast. She clung to the rhythm of his voice rather than the meaning of his words. The cavernous space was intimidating, and his presence, his knowledge, felt like the only anchor in a sinister sea of uncertainty. Even as he painted the world of mages with colors and powers, she could only half comprehend, too focused on the stifulling warm air circling around them in the darkness around her.

    They finally reached the end of a winding spiral staircase. Ahead, a door loomed. It looked as if it had been consumed by a vicious fire, charred and scarred but still standing. A strange, crimson light bled from the cracks, creating a stark contrast against the oppressive darkness.

    Archazaus raised his hands in a deliberate motion, and the door seemed to shudder as if in fear. It shattered, its fragments imploding, drawn into its own frame, vanishing as if swallowed by a shadowy maw.

    "This way," he coaxed, placing a gentle hand on Ravina''s shoulder, guiding her into the room beyond. His voice was soft, reassuring, "Don''t be afraid. Everyone else in this room will not hurt you.¡±

    The room Archazaus ushered her into was vast beyond comprehension. At first, the only visible feature was a solitary stone pillar standing in the center, its top smeared with an ominous red stain that seemed to throb in the faint light. But as they stepped further into the room, a rush of lights burst into existence, revealing the room''s true nature.

    It was an auditorium, colossal and imposing, filled to the brim with figures shrouded in full-length, ebony robes. Thousands of them, their numbers stretching out into the far reaches of the room. Each was concealed behind intricately crafted masks that took the forms of animals. The masks gleamed eerily under the sudden flood of lights, their details meticulously crafted, making the animalistic features appear disturbingly lifelike.

    Ravina recoiled, the chilling spectacle before her sending a tremor of fear through her core. She attempted to turn back, to retreat, but Archazaus'' grip on her shoulder was unyielding, anchoring her to the path forward. His hand burned and she Inexplicably moved towards the horrible stone pillar.

    As she grew closer it grew more malicious. The scars on its surface cracked with a sickening red light. The air around it rushed away, as if to run but was caught in its pull and a dark energy pulsated with the gentle tune of those in masks, hummings some dark tune.

    Arriving at the foot of the pillar, Archazaus nudged her forward. As soon as she was out of his grasp, a strange force seemed to compel her actions. Her robe was discarded, pooling at her feet on the cold stone floor. She stepped to the pillar and turned around. Resting her back against the freezing cold stone and wrapping arms around it behind her. The chill cracked its way through her veins until it pierced her heart, holding it tightly and binding her to the stone.

    A group of the robed figures broke from the mass, approaching her with a deliberate pace. They wound twisted and barbed cords around her, cutting her skin as she was bound tightly to the pillar. It was only after that and her blood dripped down that she regained control of her own movements.

    Like waking up from a bad dream she violently snapped back into reality. Tugging her binds she found warmth only in her pained tears as she did nothing more but scrape off the skin from her wrists. She opened her mouth to cry, to beg for help, but all she managed was a silent scream.

    The auditorium began to thrum with a chilling chorus. Though most remained humming, a large group of the robed figures started to chant words so distorted, so inhuman, they seemed to crawl through the air. What began as a quiet murmur soon swelled into a reverberating echo that bounced darkly off the stone walls.

    From the crowd, another robed figure stepped forward, cradling an ornate silver dagger. The sight of it gleaming brightly in the dark made Ravina''s stomach churn. Its handle was grotesquely embellished with twisted faces, screaming in agony, their eyes bulging in eternal torment. The blade itself was cruelly serrated, gleaming ominously under the room''s harsh light.

    Archazaus received the dagger with a subtle nod of his head, his long, slender fingers closing around the handle gently. The chanting intensified, pounding against Ravina''s eardrums as the voices turned into shouts.

    Archazaus turned to face her, his face twisted in delight. His movements seemed slow as he stepped closer to the girl. He moved the Ritual Dagger to his chest, the blade pointed to the floor and carried it to her with both hands on the handle. It should be noted that no creature, human or otherwise, naturally possesses blue blood cells. Yet, these cells undeniably exist. They serve to transport and regulate mana throughout the body, though they don''t purify it - that is a function of the heart.

    These blue cells could be compared to corrupted blood cells, shaped by the intricate channels of mana within the body. These mana pathways, similar in structure to the system of blood vessels, intersect and weave throughout the body. Mana itself is closer to energy. It can traverse through objects, given enough force, and minimal force is needed for it to flow through the body. This fluidity is what empowers magic users to manipulate it to their will.

    The blue tinge of these cells is a result of prolonged exposure to mana, akin to the mutation induced by radiation. It begins insignificantly, with the mana pathways - minute conduits that can barely facilitate the flow of mana. However, with each manipulation, each curve and flex, these pathways expand, facilitating superior mana control and enhanced spell casting - among the many skills a magic user could strive for, this process is usually painless and poses little threat. Usually.

    However, Archazaus stood inches from Ravina. He pushed the dagger forward, its pointed blade drawing a line on her skin as he moved it ever so slowly before stopping it just above her belly. The girl was numb now, horrified at the understanding that she was mear seconds from the end. She could no longer hear the sound of the twisted ritual. She felt only the stones grip on her heart and the point of the blade and she saw only the grey eyes of the madman before her - the red specks of his eyes almost glowing in his madness.

    For a moment, one brief second stretched to eternity she wondered if this was nothing more than a dream?

    Then she felt the sharp sting as the knife was slowly pushed into her tender abdomen. There was a cryptic inscription on the blade and it filled, and glowed brightly with her blood. Ancient magic was activated and a sinister spell forced her mana pathways open all at once. And they opened wide. Such pain was unimaginable. The agony that flooded her was beyond comprehension. Ordinarily, such torment would''ve been lethal. However, the fiendish design of the blade ensured its victims endured every painful second, in fact the blade wouldn''t allow anyone to die with it still inside.

    Without the release of death and being unable to fall unconscious, Ravina¡¯s soul shattered. Split into the fragments of both past and present. Memories of hundreds of lifetimes tried to bear the unspeakable burden of her breaking mind. The cruel twist of fate was a common thread in each life - they all ended prematurely by the strike of a blade. Eventually the broken spirit found escape in one broken fragment.

    A life where magic was a myth and technology was the pulse of civilization. A peaceful life in a time where skyscrapers kissed the sky and people communicated through screens, a world where the most daunting task was to beat the morning traffic or to meet work deadlines. But even in that advanced world filled with firearms, explosives, and gasses, it was the rudimentary edge of a blade that ended her life - a mugging, all for a mere $14.07.

    The irony was almost enough to drive her mad, the sheer absurdity wrenching a crazed, half-laughing scream from her lips as the blade was drawn back. Her blood cascaded in an unhurried dance, a ballet of crimson spiraling down like a feather, winding its way towards a concealed magical circle etched into the stone floor.

 [Revised] Chapter 1-0.1 - Reawakening

    She heard a groan before she realized it escaped her lips. Her body was tense, stiff and difficult to move. There was a stabbing sensation in her abdomen that cracked through her entire body like glass breaking into thousands of painful shards. It was a tangled web of torment that spread mercilessly, cutting deep like a thousand venomous spider bites inside her own stomach.

    Each breath prompted a wave of agony that made her wince with each intake of air. The mere thought of movement sent ripples of protest through her muscles, sparking a pervasive burning sensation that wouldn''t let up. The act of shifting even slightly seemed insurmountable, as if her body was in open rebellion against the very concept.

    Painfully she opened her eyes and found an incomprehensible scene before her. Blurs of color sped through the air as she slowly regained her senses. The light hurt her eyes and she closed them in desperation, the subtle beeping of the heart monitor relaxed her a little. She breathed a little easier, aware of the morphine the nurse had told her she would get. Slowly her eyes opened and she could look around, Groaning at the painful effort.

    She relaxed, safe in the hospital room. The sterile white of the hospital room calmed her down with the bright light that allowed her to see no sinister shadow shifting around her. Then her veins cracked once more. The glass tearing her from the inside. She closed her eyes as she began to scream internally.

    Her consciousness flickered, the air was suddenly filled with a sharp smell of iron and ash. This surreal shift was abruptly cut short by the piercing beep of the EKG machine, dragging her back to the reality of the hospital. The pain eased. She breathed a sigh of relief. The breath painfully spitting at her side.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    She gained enough sanity to fume angrily. How could she be stabbed like that? It wasn''t like she wasn¡¯t going to give him the money. She¡­ Money? What money, she was poor. There was nothing to her name, that¡¯s why she trusted the stranger, that wizard. Was it trust or just simple desperation? In the end, all she craved was escape. To run from her family as they continued to drag her down. Of course she had to pay the price¡­ but¡­ no - her family was fine. Her father had even paid for her college, the sole reason she persevered despite her shortcomings.

    Another groan, more like a sharp yell, slipped out as she involuntarily shifted, the pain rekindling, searing the memory afresh in her mind. Between her fluttering eyelids and disoriented state, she could only stare as a shadow examined her wound. Shadow? There was no shadow, the surgery room was flooded with bright light, and the green scrubs of the doctors were perfectly visible. A thought raced across her mind, ¡®Am I supposed to be conscious for this?¡¯ lost again in the next few seconds.

    The words melted inside her mind as she felt a pull twisting deep inside her. This drew out a moment of realization, one should never be aware of what it felt like to feel their own insides. If only she hadn¡¯t overslept, she wouldn¡¯t have been late. But classes were getting harder. It was her mother''s dream, not hers¡­ that''s why she had to keep going.

    But her mother was dead, wasn''t she? A long time ago¡­ leaving her all alone with that¡­ Yet¡­ no, that''s not right¡­ is it?

    She sank into a dark sea of confusion. Her senses numbed slowly as the world faded further and further away. The doctors seemed to be saying something but their words were muffled¡­ distant. The operating room¡¯s lights started to glow a little brighter¡­ no¡­ that wasn''t light but a spell. A mage? Ah¡­ she understood¡­ she was being saved¡­ with that realization, she relaxed. Finally aware she was still struggling to escape she allowed the warmth of her spell to lull her back into the bliss of unconsciousness.

 [Revised] Chapter 1-0.2- Tent

    With a wince, the young girl''s eyes opened with a flutter. The room spun, a whirlpool of shadows. Her head swirled in tandem, forcing her eyes shut. She breathed out slowly, in a grimace as she spun in the dark. Slowly her breath steadied and the room seemed to stop moving. With her eyes still closed she slowly sat up, her legs found at the end of a bed. Pushing them off the bed, her feet met the cold shock of a stone floor. The rock stole what little warmth she still had.

    She sat there on the edge of the bed while her sore muscles protested against her actions. She remained motionless, focusing on breathing as the pull of pain eased and she was able to risk opening her eyes once again.

    Her vision was still hazy but she could stare at the shift with her eyes open. Slowly it cleared. The darkness that surrounded her was pressing, even a little claustrophobic. It was not the soothing blanket of night but instead a silent chilly breath of a predator. The only light that illuminated her room was the flickering embers of a flame, hidden behind a canvas wall. In that dim light, she was able to figure out she was in some sort of tent. It was larger now that her eyes adjusted to the light. Or lack of it. There were other beds, lacking in comfort. A cot really.

    A faint, sickening iron scent lingered in the air, turning her stomach. Turning her nauseated stomach and keeping her fingers curled around the canvas bed. With a tight grip, she kept herself from falling. After a few more breaths she was able to move her head. There were ten cots, including the one she was on. They seemed to be in some sort of tent and a few of the other cots had men bandaged and bruised. They were resting well, oblivious to their wounded state.

    A cold realization hit her and she looked down. She was dressed in a simple rag with barely enough fabric to keep her modest. However, the far more worrying thing was the bandage, faded with age, wrapped around her belly. There was something underneath the gown. Taking a shaky breath, she slid the cloth away, pushing a finger though the bandage. There her finger found a large scar, cut deeply into her flesh. As her finger traced the deep scar, a jolt of recognition shot through her. Images flashed in her mind, disjointed and hazy. A memory, buried as soon as it was recovered. A cutting pain that pulled tears in her eyes. She allowed herself to fall back into the cot, finding a thin blanket and wrapping it around her and focusing on her breathing alone.

    It took more than a minute but she was able to steady her breath. ¡°What the hell.¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± she whispered, more to herself than anyone else. Her eyes closed and she pulled the blanket over her head, her body trembled, not just from the cold. ¡°Wasn''t I just at the hospital?¡± being moved to a post-op surgery room was plausible enough. But where were the lights? The comfortable beds and the annoying beeping of the damned heart monitor.

    The girl remained silent, her mind flying with thoughts, each one causing her more panic then the next. She closed her eyes, taking a deep, shuddering breath. Each inhalation was a battle against the panic rising within her. She lay there, shivering in the confines of her mind.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Suddenly, a sharp click echoed into her ear, halting her chaotic thoughts. She froze, listening. Another click, closer this time. Her heart thudded against her chest as the pattern of footsteps approached. Somehow she was brave enough to peek over the sheet and find a flame had entered the tent. Its light allowed her to see everything better and the one holding the flame was a sturdy looking knight. Or at least it looked like that to her, one pulled straight out of a storybook.

    His attire consisted of bright, lightweight plate armor, optimized for mobility rather than offering full-body protection. The plate was expertly crafted, its shine hinting at the meticulous care put into its maintenance. Beneath it, a dark undershirt was visible, contrasting with the gleam of the metal. Draped over one shoulder was a cape of the same dark color, bearing the white-etched image of an oak tree.

    ¡°Shit¡± She murmured under her breath, the disbelief thick in her voice. Did they give her something before the surgery? Was she having a hallucination from the antistatic? Her mind scrambled for an explanation, latching onto the idea of it being a Halloween stunt. The chill in the air could justify the notion, but even to her, the explanation felt like a frail thread of hope. Still, she clung on to it desperately.

    Her eyes met the knight''s, and for a moment, time seemed to freeze. Recognition flickered in his grey eyes, and with a decisive nod, he began to stride towards her.

    Ravina could only follow him with her eyes as he approached. She swallowed when he appeared before her, staring up at him with upturned eyes. The cover did little to protect her from this unknown man. He lowered himself to one knee. Undeterred by her silence, the knight shed his glove with a swift motion. He brought his bare hand up to her face, gently pulling the cover from her face. She was unable to resist. Unable to move and unable to think. His hand was warm as he gently pulled down her cheek with his thumb.

    His grey eyes sharpened as he stared into her eyes, the fire¡¯s dancing light the only thing between them. The knight''s soft murmur echoed in the tent, "Like a reflection." His thoughtful gaze seemed to bore into her. She shivered at his words.

    Ravina found her voice wavering as she spoke, ¡°Uh...you''re a nurse, right?¡± She wished her tone carried more confidence. A lot of people dressed up for Halloween, men like fighting and shiny things, as such many liked to pretend to be knights. That''s right. That''s all this was. One man pretending to be a knight. Just dressing up as a knight. Something happened and she was pushed into this room.

    She prayed to whatever god would hear her.

    His grey eyes blinked in confusion, clearly taken aback by her odd question. The knight withdrew his hand backing away from the girl as he rose up a little. Standing, he smoothly slid his hand back into his glove. ¡°You''re clearly tired,¡± he noted, his voice carrying a note of understanding. ¡°Hold on for a little while longer; the operation is nearly finished.¡±

    With those words, he turned around and with a purpose in his stride, he moved towards the exit of the tent. Before he left however, he returned his gaze to her, briefly lingering on the other injured men in the room. He paused at the entrance, turning back towards her.

    ¡°I''ll...find you more suitable quarters,¡± he announced, a hint of a promise in his tone. ¡°And proper attire as well,¡± he added, acknowledging her state of undress.

    And with that, he was gone.

    Silence hung in the air.

    ¡°Yup,¡± Ravina said, ¡°a nurse.¡± She lied to herself. Pushing herself back on the cot she allowed the dilution to persist until she fell into a comfortable, numbing sleep.

 [Revised] Chapter 1-0.3- Alone once again.

    Her dream, or perhaps nightmare would be a more appropriate word for it. For it seemed quite like a waking nightmare. Worse yet when she opened her eyes this time she was in a different place. It was the second time waking up in an unfamiliar room, third if you could count the ER, but even then she had more of a semblance of what was going on then than she did now.

    A soft glow of light allowed her to look around. It was a similar tent to the one she was in the first time. Same course material only this time it was square, not rectangular. While the other held ten beds cramped together this one only had one, a comfortable bed complete with a mattress. She pushed the blanket aside, a semi-soft fleece, and looked over the empty room. The only other thing around was a set of small clothes, neatly folded for her to wear. A bed, some clothes, and a locked door¡­ something about this felt strangely familiar.

    Of course the door to the tent was a simple flap, nothing that could be locked. However, she had an odd feeling in her stomach that gave her goosebumps. Rising up from the bed she allowed the cold air to bite her. The comforts she was given only added to her worry. The sleep she was blessed with had cleared her mind and now she knew October was long past. They were well into the new year.

    She clenched her jaw as the pain pulsated from her insides. A hand holding the scar. She felt a lot better than when she first woke up, clearer in the mind as well. However there was a ghost of pain still haunting her. Rising to her full height she found that she came up short. Not only that but the strands of black hair that fell in her face were the wrong color. She was and wasn''t, ¡°Ravina¡­¡± her whisper filled the silent tent with such sound that it might as well have been a shout.

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Ravina.¡± She whispered again. The effort caused her breath to quicken. It was right but at the same time, ¡°that''s not my name.¡± but she knew that it was. Tears pooled in her eyes from the effort, but the single name would push itself on her mind. ¡°Ravina.¡± it was the only name she had left. She suddenly fell to her knees, her breathing labored as sweat began to cling to her gown. Her head fell on the cool floor but it did nothing to relieve the burning ache in her mind.

    Her memories, her name, none of it was here. It was lost, distorted, taken. Robbed, she was robbed, they stole it from her, they had stolen it. Tears streamed from the young girl as she clenched her head in her hands. The sound of her heavy breathing was broken only by the sound of her sobs.

    She needed to run, to escape, but she couldn''t move. She was locked in this thing. Unable to flee. She fell to the side, curling up into a small ball as she tried desperately to breathe. The air wouldn¡¯t come, she would breathe in but it wasn''t enough. It wasn''t enough. She needed to breathe. Why can she breathe? Why? cant. She. breathe!

    Curled up on the cold ground, her body trembled, consumed by waves of panic and despair.

 [Revised] Chapter 1-1.0 - Food

    An eternity passed. The young girl, Ravina was able to regain what little composure she had. Still, she lay on the stone floor, shivering from both the cold, and the thoughts that circled her mind. She was stabbed. Ravina as well. They both were. However, for some reason, she was alive as Ravina. Some connection between the two might have allowed it. Thought she couldn''t know. All she did know was that it was magic.

    Magic, what a convenient excuse. She didn''t remember much, but the surgery must have failed. Yet she found herself very much alive. It was magic. Magic that had healed this body and saved her soul. Without it she would be dead, she knew that but still felt so miserable. What happened to her? She knew about Ravina. Although the exact circumstances of how Ravina got stabbed were blurry. However, she knew the girl had misplaced her trust in someone and was¡­

    That poor girl.

    Eventually, she lifted herself off the floor. Crying one¡¯s self to sleep wasn''t dignified but it was effective. Her limbs were a little sore, sure but the body was resilient. It was her situation that required attention. Wrapping herself up in the blanket she sat on the bed. That nurse from earlier, the knight¡­ he wasn''t a part of the old man''s group. In fact, if it wasn''t for him she was sure they would be killed. Lying on the bed she hid under the blanket, the warmth of it was already better than the cold air.

    This world was both new and known to her. Ravina lived in it all her life but had never left her village. Of course, the promise of magic and wonder would be the perfect bait for her. Thanks to the knights she was saved but how long would that last? Would they allow her to be on her merry way or find something to use her for? Without them what would she do?

    Were they even knights? For one thing, she only ever saw the one, and he seemed interested in her for some reason. It could go either way¡­ for now she chose to view it as grace. Unsure if she would be able to survive on her own she could only pray they would be kind to her. In fact, they had to be. They had already provided her this separate room. Why go that far if they had ill will? Besides, its not like she could do much else.

    She was able to be warm now. It was amazing what a bit of heat could do for the mind. Calmed enough she would have drifted back to sleep if not for the twist in her belly. She recognized the all too familiar sensation. Between comfort and hunger, comfort would always win but this time she couldn''t just stay in bed.

    Mustering up some courage, she rose from her bed. Wapping the blanket around her she made her way to the entrance of the tent. A shadow pulling at her heart. Her steps turned softer as she slowly made her way over. It was as if she was trying to sneak up on it while her heart drummed out in her ear. She swallowed when she arrived, taking a steady breath, she held it as she pulled back the flap.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Her gasp brought the attention of the knight. He stood, a silent sentry guarding her tent. He turned to look at her, catching the flap as it fell. There was something different about this one. His eyes, visible through the helmet only by a small slit, allowed her to see the small reflection of fire inside them but somehow she knew they were the wrong color.

    ¡°Young lady,¡± His voice was slightly muffled but came out clear. His words shook her, causing her already beating heart to quicken. ¡°You really shouldn''t be up and about.¡± he cautioned.

    It took a moment for their meaning to sink in and she realized with a soft, ¡°oh.¡± that he had spoken from a place of worry. She relaxed the tension she didn''t know she had.

    Seeing her unmoving the knight shifted, his head tilting slightly. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± he asked. It sounded worried. It had to be worry?

    With a calming, deep breath Ravina was able to answer him. ¡°Um, I¡­well¡­¡± or at least try to. She faltered when she attempted to speak. An ability as common as breathing but was difficult right now. She couldn''t find the words.

    ¡°Please don''t hesitate to ask.¡± he encouraged her.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± she didn''t know why she was having such difficulty. For some reason it was easier to talk to the floor than the tall man before her. She swallowed back the lump in her throat and almost whispered ¡°Food.¡± she pulled the blanket around her tighter.

    "Ah, of course. I''ll send for something immediately. please lay back down. The operation is still going on.¡± he said before allowing the tent flap to fall shut with a gentle rustle.

    "Okay," she murmured to the empty room, her voice barely rising above a whisper. "That was strange. Have I always been this awkward with people?" She didn''t think she was, but then again she couldn''t really remember the details clearly. Shaking the thought from her head she turned her attention to the knight¡¯s fading footsteps.

    The sharp click of metal on stone faded. She didn''t know if she was alone, but she knew she was curious about what lay beyond. With a small breath she slowly pulled the tent flap open once again and when she didn''t see anyone around he poked her head outside.

    It was a massive underground room. Black stone was delicately carved and set into the wall, ceiling and floors. This oppressive style of stone was made all the more imposing by the red sheen the firelight gave it. The large area was some sort of tent city. Or perhaps, judging by the knights milling about a starting area. He did say that the operation was still going on. This chamber was large enough to fit a small village and the knights seemed to be using it to the fullest.

    However in one terrible moment, she recognized where she was. Not an underground room but a tower. Quickly she retreated back inside. Wrapping the blanking around her more securely she moved back to the bed. She forced herself to think about something else, something besides ¡®that¡¯ place. Thankful that the knight outside her door was patient and kind. Crawling back in bed she closed her eyes and wondered what the food would be. She hoped it was good, she was tired of cabbage soup.

 [Revised] Chapter 1-1.1: A Warm Hand

    Her ears twitched at the distinct clinking of metal on stone. A white feeling overtook her as she realized that multiple people were on their way to her. She turned in the bed, her eyes falling on the door just in time to watch three shadows enter. Rising from her bed, she kept it between herself and the men, as the blanket slipped uselessly to the floor

    She was less tense when she recognized one of them. It was the first knight, the one who looked deep into her eyes. He was out of his armor, dressed in a smart, military uniform. It was dark in color, almost black, except where the torchlight revealed a hidden blue deep inside. He had sharp black hair that caused his grey eyes to turn silver as they glowed gently in the light. His lean figure filled the uniform perfectly, and for a moment she was stunned by his beauty, highlighted by his advanced age.

    He gave her a soft smile, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ve just come to check on you,¡± and stayed where she first spotted him, about a step or two from the bed, her only barrier." She opened her mouth to say something but it fell closed without a sound. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Take your time.¡± slowly, she climbed over her bed. Sitting on it she pulled up the blanket and wrapped it around her. She looked up at them, over to the other knight in full plate armor, and then to the other man slightly behind him.

    He was dressed in similar colors as the others. The same deep blue that fell into black. He was assisted by a white silver staff, a beautiful piece that seemed to be carved out of marble. His hair, snowy white, was sparse and thinning, revealing a gleaming bald patch at the crown. His face held the gentle creases of age, warm and amiable, contrasting with the vibrant green eyes that gleamed with a youthful spark.

    She found her gaze fixed on the wizard with a staff. His presence quickened her heart as she choked on a memory too recent to overlook. Even as the knight took a knee and hunched over a little to keep at her eye level she trembled under the wizard''s shadow.

    Good morning,¡± The knight called. ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡±

    Her gaze flicked to the knight momentarily before being drawn back to the man in the robe. "B-better," she managed, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "I see," the Knight responded, casting a glance towards the robed figure. "This is Varra Sol, a member of the Gray Tower. You might remember him, he was the one who managed to save you. I asked him to come so he can look over you." Her eyes widened at the word save, she couldn''t believe it. He, saved her?

    The man in question, Varra Sol, advanced, offering her a bow, "Young lady, as Sir Varis has introduced, I am Varra Sol. If you can please allow me, I shall take a proper look at you?" His words were kind, his tone gentle. He smiled and approached slowly and yet, she could only shutter at his approach.

    As Varra Sol neared, she swallowed a chill, her heartbeat quickening. Gripped by a wave of sudden unease, she pulled the blanket over her tighter, her hands shaking. "I..." she sputtered. As Varra Sol extended his hand towards her, she recoiled instinctively. Her own hand shot up in a swift defensive motion, knocking his away. She retreated further into the blanket, trembling on the bed.

    "Young lady?" Varra Sol asked, his voice filled with sorrow and confusion. A hand fell on his shoulder.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Step back for now.¡± the knight, Varis, said. He pulled him away gently.

    Varra Sol looked back at Varis, ¡°But I-¡±

    Varis shook his head. ¡°It''s okay for now, let''s leave her be. For now can you please leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± The mage relented. Stepping behind Varis the knight sat on the bed next to the girl.

    "I-I''m sorry," she stammered. "I don''t know why..."

    "It''s alright," Varis comforted her, his voice soft, his hand gently patting her back. Despite her initial flinch, his calming presence seemed to still her shivering. "Take your time."

    An uneasy silence blanketed the tent, the tension dissipating as Ravina''s breaths began to steady.

    "I''m okay," she finally whispered, her voice faint but composed. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Varis gave a nod. He looked at the other knight, "Fetch Elysia, and bring a warm drink." With a rigid salute, the other knight exited the tent.

    "I don''t understand," admitted Varra Sol, the confusion evident in his voice.

    Varis shook his head. He signaled Ravina with his eyes, ¡°I''ll tell you later for now, for now return to the medical tent and finish up there..¡±

    Varra Sol hummed in confusion before shrugging. "Very well," he said, exiting the tent. With each rhythmic tap of his staff marking his departure, a corresponding hitch caught Ravina''s breath, despite how she tried to keep her breath even.

    Varis turned back to Ravina. The girl was still hugging her knees close, her eyes glazed over. He put a hand on her back, patting it slightly. The large hand was rather warm and for a while they remained seated on the bed in silence.

    The other knight was the first to return. With a simple ¡°Excuse me,¡± he entered into the tent with a wooden bowl and mug in hand. The bowl was used mainly for soup but as they were not in an area where they could cook a large meal it was just filled with shreds of dried meat. The mug itself was steaming with hot liquid. Hot water was the best he could do, warmed by the mages magic. The knight felt a little nervous as he brought the meal in.

    Walking up to the girl he gave Varis a look. The other man nodded and took the mug in his hand. He placed the mug in her lap, guiding her hands over the warm tin. Once she had a good grip of it with both hands he let go, taking the bowl and dismissing the knight with a nod.

    The girl just stared at the waters, enjoying the warmth in her freezing hands. ¡°Take a sip.¡± Varis offered, guiding her hands to bring the cup to her lips. She took a few cautious sips, the warm liquid spreading through her entire body.

    "T-Thank you," Ravina managed.

    Varis simply nodded in response, placing the bowl of food before her. She looked at it over her water. She hesitated, but eventually took a hand off of the cup and picked up a piece of meat. He held a peace in her fingers. It was browned but still had a bit of red to it. It wasn''t spiced with anything and had no smell. When she did manage to push it into her mouth she wasn''t able to taste it. Still, she chewed slowly and eventually managed to swallow it.

    After that she reached for another piece, then another. It was only after the first bite that she realized how hungry she was. Watching her eat the bland meal with such vigor was unexpected, but the knight said nothing. Watching over her like a silent sentinel. It was only when her hands felt the bottom of the bowl that she found it empty. Her eyes fell to the bowl then at the sharp grey eyes of the man holding it.

    "Sorry," she muttered, her face growing warm when she looked over at him. ¡°I just¡­¡± she didn''t know what to say so instead she brought the mug up with both hands and finished off the warm water.

    "Don''t worry about it," he reassured her, taking the now-empty plate and mug and setting them on the ground.

    "I... I really don''t know what happened," she confessed, struggling to articulate her thoughts.

    "Don''t worry about it, Varra Sol will understand," he reassured her once more. However, that''s not what she meant.

    Still, she didn''t have the words. So relented with a simple "sorry."

    Now that she was watered and fed she felt sleep¡¯s pull. Her eyes grew heavy and she felt more than a little comfortable next to the man beside her.

 [Revised] Chapter 1-1.2: Elysia

    Boots tapped rhythmically, announcing her arrival. The tent flap lifted, revealing a young woman whose striking appearance could turn anyone''s head. Her sharp green eyes were intense, a captivating contrast against her dark reddish-brown hair. Clad in a practical yet sophisticated battle dress of the same of her peers ensuring that the uniform color made her stand in the same unit as them, it was clear that she was not just any mage. The dress allowed her to move freely, it¡¯s cut, though somewhat provocative and arguably befitting, while accentuating her feminine charm.

    Taking a step inside the tent her eyes soon found Varis, she smiled. ¡°Sir, you called for me?¡± she asked.

    Varis removed his hand on the young girl. Standing up and beckoning her over. He kept an eye on the girl as he addressed the woman before them. She eyed the newcomer, wary of her but otherwise didn¡¯t react.

    ¡°Look her over, see if she needs additional healing and keep an eye on her.¡± his order tilted her head.

    ¡°The woman¡¯s smile faded. With a sigh of resignation, Elysia complied. "Just for the record, I¡¯m a battle mage, not a nurse," she mumbled, more to herself than anyone else. As she complained she took Varis¡¯ place by the young girl''s side, sitting on the bed. ¡°Alright, little one,¡± Elysia started, her voice softening as she spoke to Ravina. Each word was slower and more precise. ¡°I''m going to examine you now. Let me know if anything hurts.¡±

    She extended her hand above Ravina''s body, fingers splayed wide. The girl shuttered a little as her hand approached her, an odd feeling pulling her stomach as wisps of soft emerald light began to dance from the woman¡¯s fingertips. The subtle light swirling around her hand, formed an intricate, gleaming web of magical energy that began to pulse with the rhythm of her heart.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Ravina watched, purple eyes widening at the mesmerizing spectacle, her discomfort momentarily forgotten as she was pulled into the strange dance of light. It was unlike anything she''d ever seen - equal parts beautiful and intimidating.

    With a careful motion, Elysia lowered her still glowing hand, holding it inches from the girl still wrapped up in her blanket. Her hand fell over Ravina''s figure. The young girl felt a slight pull as she moved her hand up and down. The floating threads of energy seemed to react to her, pulsing brighter over some areas, dimmer over others - For the master of the mythical thread, she could gain a vivid picture of Ravina''s physical condition.

    ¡°All done,¡± Elysia finally announced, retracting her hand and allowing the luminous tendrils of energy to fade back into her fingertips and into the open air. She straightened in her seat. Taking in a breath as she rolled her neck. Facing Varis she gave her report. ¡°Healthy enough,¡± she said, her voice betraying a hint of strain. A smile flickered on her lips as she met Varis''s inquiring gaze. As she said, she was a battle mage not a healer. Her color was red, perhaps with a little orange, she was nowhere near the shade of yellow needed for such a delicate task.

    ¡°Healthy enough for a girl or for the daughter of a count?¡± Varis questioned, causing the woman¡¯s mouth to fall open.

    ¡°I...uh, I think I should give it another shot, just to be safe!¡± Elysia''s hurriedly responded. Spinning her mana once again into a delicate web of energy, she examined the girl slowly. This time as it flowed into her it brought a soothing warmth, lifting the pain that seeped into her muscles.

    ¡°Good,¡± Varis said simply. He watched over the spell being cast. Allowing the young girl to enjoy the sensation as she relaxed under the mythic light.

 [Revised] Chapter 1-1.3: The Raven

    Soon enough Elysia finished. ¡°That will have to do for now.¡± she said, her voice left her with more than a slight strain to it. Sweat fell from her brow as she reminded her commander of her ability. ¡°I¡¯m not this kind of mage. Battle mage. Destruction not repair.¡± she huffed as she caught her breath.

    The girl looked at her worriedly, feeling much better because of her efforts. Her healing touch had eased the pain, allowing her to move and relax with newfound ease. However the woman who healed her seemed to be exhausted somehow.

    Varis only gave her a nod of acknowledgment. ¡°Take a break,¡± he offered.

    ¡°Yes!¡± seemingly revitalized, she bounced on her feet. ¡°The battle¡¯s over so there is nothing important for me to do.¡± Elysia Cheered. Before her commander had a chance to change his mind, she had already fled from the tent.

    Now the knight was alone with the girl. He sat back down beside her. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked in a calm, gentle voice.

    ¡°Better,¡± she admitted, the soreness was gone and she felt just a little fatigue from the injury. It was amazing how quickly she had healed; in another lifetime, it might have taken months, if she survived at all. Now, she could envision herself running around as soon as tomorrow. Ohh¡­ tomorrow. Everything sounded better tomorrow right now. Finding the blanket a little warm right now she loosened her grip on it, allowing her neck to feel the cold air. With a breath she took in the clean air and enjoyed it.

    Varis nodded, satisfied at her answer. ¡°That''s good.¡± He hesitated for a little bit before continuing. ¡°While I''m sure you have a lot of questions I hope you wouldn¡¯t mind answering mine first.¡±

    Ravina''s heart jumped. She knew this was coming but it felt a little too soon. She had never been interrogated before and wouldn''t know how she would handle it. However, it made sense considering. "Okay," she said, trying to keep her voice steady. She hadn''t done anything wrong, she tried to convince herself, and neither had Ravina. It was true, so why did she find it hard to believe herself?

    As she worried about what would happen to her once they decided she was a part of this tower, Varis started on his question. Confusing her. "Are you familiar with Count Ravenshield?"

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    She blinked, trying to place the unfamiliar name. Her mind whirred, making connections. "Ah," she breathed out. He must be related to her situation in some way.

    Varis seemed to interpret her mumbling as affirmation and went on. "He''s quite influential. Around twelve years ago, his wife bore a child, who was kidnapped shortly after her birth."

    Ravina''s nod was almost automatic. She saw where this was going. The cult, the ritual, the fanatical man wanting his deceased child back. She braced herself for the inevitable question¡ªwould she stand witness against him? Even though she knew nothing, his desperation might force her to fabricate evidence. Healing wasnt free after all - this room, her treatment? Of course he wanted something in return.

    She could already guess what had happened. The count hired or abused his authority to have the tower conduct a ritual that would bring his wife and daughter back. She was grateful. After all it would have been a painful road to recovery and the only place she could return to was a crappy hut in a backwater village trying to pretend it was a town. A single room house would have been torture to her recovery.

    Her hands tightened into fists as she contemplated her response. Fabricating the truth could prove beneficial, yet the term ''prominent figure'' reeked of danger. Counts were not second rate villains but powerful men. Who was she to be compared? A missing village girl wouldn''t warrant even a passing glance.

    "House Ravenshield bears a distinctive feature¡ªeyes dark as their shadows, with an amethyst core and equally dark hair, as black as a fresh raven¡¯s feather" Varis continued. Ravina furrowed her brows. It sounded like a character description straight out of a video game. Who talks like that? "But there''s more to their eyes than meets the eye. In the right light, you''ll see more than a hint of this fine purple glow. Some of them, like the Lord Ravenshield himself, have vibrant purple eyes that almost glow."

    That''s it, she thought, this guy''s definitely a video game boss. The tent plunged into a brief silence. She waited until Varis asked her to do the impossible. "His daughter¡­ disappeared twelve years ago," Varis repeated softly, his gaze flickering towards Ravina.

    "Yes¡­" Ravina replied, her mind still wrestling with the decision of whether to act as a witness. The risk was enormous in both her world and this one. Mob bosses like Al Capone were notorious for their ability to keep someone quiet, for good. She didn''t need new shoes that badly.

    "She had purple eyes, a rare color in our world."

    "I see¡­"

    "And black hair, identical in shade to yours."

    "Mhmm."

    "You even bear some resemblance to Lord Ravenshield."

    "Okay."

    "..."

    "..."

    "I believe you might be the lost daughter of Lord Ravenshield."

    "I can''t do it."

    They spoke in unison, words colliding mid-air.

    A moment of confusion followed as they processed what the other had just said.

    "Can''t do what?"

    "You believe what!?"

 [Revised] Chapter 1-2.0: A Pleasant Journey.

    Although the fighting was all but done, the operation the knights conducted continued for three more days. There were a few holdouts because of the unimaginable size of the Black Tower. The scale of clearing out the demon worshipers had exceeded the size of the force that Varis had brought. Still, the size belongs to the tower only. There were only a small number of mages inside that were in league with the tower master; Former tower master that is.

    Elysia had stayed by her side for all of those three days. The numbing grip on the young girl''s heart was warmed by the happy, one-sided conversation the battle mage gave her. Elysia was having a wonderful time. With the fighting clearing the tower was tedious. Thanks to Ravina, she was able to relax.

    Ravina for the most part stayed inside the tent. It took awhile but eventually, she allowed Elysia to help her into the dress. She struggled with it not because of any fear or aversion to dressing but because it was the dress given to her by lord Braymore. That is, by Aster. It was a special present for the young girl, right before¡­ It was recovered from the tower, it fit her well, after all, it was Ravinas. She didn''t know why only one of the two dresses the girl had was recovered. Only that the dress felt heavy on her than it did for Ravina.

    The young girl slept most of the time, she was still recovering from the stabbing. Still, there was little for her to do. The knights insisted she remain in the tent and her only saving grace was talking to Elysia. The woman mostly talked about superficial things, like the fashion trends in the capital and how different and impractical they were compared to her city, and food. Mostly food. One of the things Elysia wanted to do when she got back was eat at some of the finer restaurants. These talks could have something to do with the rations they continued to eat day after day, but that was only a guess.

    Still, these little conversations were a source of comfort for Ravina. It centered her, allowing her an anchor to this familiar, unfamiliar world. It also made her a little hungry. After a good meal perhaps, everything would be okay. A hope that quivered her heart. Soon enough she felt ready to leave the comfort of the cold tent, just in time because it was then that it was time to leave.

    Then the day came for them to leave. Whatever the knights were there to accomplish, they succeeded. Ravina was now following Elysia out the grand door of the Black Tower. It was a majestic grand archway that rose up high. The black doors were rusted open. The garden outside was beautiful. It was filled with simple grass and a few trees but the charm lay in the intricate stonework that wound around the entire place. Redstone wrapped around, creating a web of roads, while perfectly cut grey stone framed them, separating grass from tile. Taken with the garden she turned around and saw the tower for the first time. It stole her breath away, and not in a good way.

    The Black Tower¡¯s imposing silhouette stood as an ominous monument against the sky, the towering structure reaching such staggering heights that it seemed to pierce the very heavens, far from the eyes of mortal men. Its structure challenged the very limits of human comprehension. Carved from obsidian stone, it bore a seamless circular body. Its exterior walls were so smooth, so perfectly honed, they mirrored the sky above. It was a testament to a reality beyond common understanding, a symbol of power, mystery, and uncharted magic. It alone gave man pause, fearful of the powers behind its creation. The first tower of magic.

    Ravina trembled at the sight. Part of her would always see it as a monument to evil, even if it was once a propelling force of good. She would never be able to see anything as sinister as the black tower in that light. It was in that tower she was killed.

    Ravina.

    Perhaps the girl had taken her life as well, perhaps the surgery was a success and she was now in a world without magic, with a feature so bright, the neon lights never turned off. Perhaps she could believe that. Perhaps. But some small part of her knew better.

    "Ready to move?" Varis'' voice drifted to her from behind, snapping her out of her somber contemplation.

    There were hundreds of knights rushing around, making some last minute preparations for the trip. Most of them were staying behind to overwatch the tower as it transitioned into another mage¡¯s hands. However, a few were going to travel with Varis and give a report directly to their master. All Ravina knew was that she was going to a city. Away from this cursed tower and far, far away from a village nestled deep within an emerald wood.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì

    Knights had no need for comfort. At least that''s what the brass would tell them. In truth, it all came down to cost. Moving a lot of people required planning. Moving them quickly required more planning. Planning costs money. You even needed to spend money on figuring out how much money you would spend planning. It was a vicious circle. One that would ensure a single horse was made to pull a carriage designed to fit a dozen men.

    This cheap troop transport had no roof, no shocks and certainly no comfort. After all, knights have no need for comfort. Well, the men have their own ideas on such things. So when a lady needed a ride they were more than happy to rip up more than a few of those transports. Taking out years of anger and resentment on the cheap, poorly made wanna be wagons.

    They did manage to stop themselves before completely destroying them and managed to scrounge up enough scrap to cobble together a makeshift carriage. Fit, not for a queen perhaps, but it was far better than the knights were given.

    Its interior was embellished with pillows and blankets pilfered from the tower. The knights had strived to instill a touch of luxury within its confines, turning it into a comfortable travel abode amidst the ongoing operation. There was even a delicate ornament that was made by a man named Fisher. He whittled away at the scrap wood and fused some rubble black stone into it to make a delicate looking bird.

    With it, the carriage for the young lady was ready and the men proudly marveled at their work while the young lady in question was walking to it with their commander. They stood at the ready, watching the girl approach excited to hear what she thought of their¡­ avant garde craftsmanship.

    Varis offered Ravina a hand after the makeshift door was pulled open by one of the knights standing beside it. Ravina hesitated for a moment, but accepted it and then stared at the carriage. The door stood at a height that caused her to crane her neck and with it an awkward challenge. With one hand held by the knightly Varis, Ravina placed her free one on the carriage floor, trying to figure out how exactly she was going to hop inside. She had just decided to jump, trusting Varis to steady her as she did so, when suddenly she found herself rising smoothly off the ground. It was a miracle, she was flying.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± his words came a little too late as the swift and unexpected movement made her yelp in surprise. Her hands found his broad shoulders and clung tightly to him. Soon enough she was placed inside the surprisingly well decorated carriage.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have steps made later,¡± Varis commented, enticing a murmur of understanding from those around him. Fisher was just standing there, waiting for her to spot his ornament. Ravina smiled shily.

    The lift into the carriage was not as embarrassing as she had assumed, in fact, it was quite enjoyable. ¡°Thank you, Sir Varis,¡± She replied, giving him a little bow from within the carriage.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he said simply and then closed the door. Trapping her inside the makeshift room.

    "A bit of conversation wouldn''t hurt," Ravina muttered. She looked around the carriage, the light barely pouring in the makeshift curtains she soon found were nailed into the door. It wasn''t exactly luxury but it had a roof over her head and plush looking seats. She pushed one with her finger. ¡°Ohh, soft,¡± she muttered as she sat down, sinking into its unexpected softness. "Wow," she murmured, a flicker of surprise dancing in her eyes, "this is more comfortable than I anticipated."

    She bounced on the cushion, testing its softness. She amused herself with it for a while before calming down and waiting for them to get going. She was looking forward to her trip, the first in a long time. However, reality hardly ever caters to the wants of man. Poor, sweet, unsuspecting Ravina was so taken by the immediate comforts that she didn''t realize the original purpose of the makeshift carriage. To ferry heavily armored men to and from the battlefield. It was built for cost-effectiveness, not luxury. Built with one horse pulling it instead of two.

    ¡°Move out.¡± The loud call rang sharply into the air, causing her to flinch. It was followed by some softer yelling and soon enough a whip cracked into the air. With a jolt, the carriage trembled terribly horrible. As two pack warhorses stepped forward the wagon turned carriage was forced to follow. The wooden wheels scraped against every rock, bump, crack, and anything else it could to jostle the wagon''s frame.

    In a panic, the young girl grabbed whatever she could. Tightly gripping the blanket covering the windows. She couldn''t tell if she was trembling or if it was the entire cart. Worse yet because of the knight''s hasty construction job, they hadn''t thought that a terrified young girl might grab onto the curtains to hold on for dear life. The result was that the young girl''s weight was enough to pull away the curtain, causing her to tumble down onto the carriage floor. Nevertheless, she clung tightly to the churten as she tumbled in the carriage, uneven able to pray for the swift ending of the journey.

 [Revised] Chapter 1-2.1: Father

    She didn''t know the carriage had stopped. Curled up into a quivering ball on the carriage floor, her knuckles had gone white with the sheer force that she was gripping at the torn curtain. Somewhere along the way, a small object attacked her and she managed to grab the bird after the third time it bumped her on the head. She would have if she was in any position to reminisce proudly about it.

    Varis had found her curled up on the ground when he opened the small carriage door. He furrowed his brows at the odd scene before carefully picking her up in his arms. The encampment was currently being set up by the knights who accompanied them on the journey. It would take a few days to reach the city and they camped off a little ways away from the main road. While the road was little more than compressed earth it was better than the untamed grass they trekked through to reach a small clearing. Obscured by a few trees they gathered wood for a few fires and took out their supplies and tents.

    Varis took the little Ravina to one of the rest areas. There he carefully lowered her on one of the makeshift benches the knights pulled to the fire. The young girl was still holding onto the curtain and Varis pulled it over her, thinking she was cold. In her other hand was the small bird ornament, clutching it tightly to keep it from running wild and once again attacking her. Varis stood over her for a moment, then left, leaving her alone on the log as the world spun before her. Though she was on solid ground she could do little more than wish the log would stop moving.

    Apart from Ravina''s transformed cart, three others completed their little convoy. Two were troop transports, undamaged by the girl''s redesign. The other one was a supply transport, crafted to accommodate the food and rations for the thirty-six knights currently returning to the city. Off in the distance, the cook and his helpers were setting up a makeshift kitchen. A dozen of the knights had already left to hunt game for the evening feast. Everyone was hopeful for their success, sick of the ration packs they were forced to eat in the tower.

    A sweet voice greeted Ravina somewhere from her left, or was it her right? "Hello." The young girl hesitated to turn her head, half-expecting the log she was sitting on to suddenly start rolling away as Elysia, the lone female of the group, sat down next to her. "How are you doing?"

    Ravina responded with a slow, painful grunt. Like the creak of an old floorboard.

    "Feeling that good, huh?" Elysia joked, the corner of her lips curling upward. ¡°You know, the first time I rode in one of these things, I was sick for a week straight,¡± she admitted. ¡°Couldn''t even look at a carriage without feeling my stomach churn - and that was without the fancy bells and whistles the guys added. Wish they did that for me.¡± She looked over the hastily made carriage. One of those little bells was clutched into her hand and if Elysia knew what the little barbel did to the little girl she might not be that upset the other guys didn''t treat her like a princess. She let loose a sigh. ¡°Well, Sir Varis has asked me to check on you once again, so¡­ Here we go again."

    Elysia did not resent taking care of Ravina. That was fine, kids were cute in small doses, and nothing was smaller than making sure the kid wasn''t dead. What irked her was knowing that there had been healers around. Ones who were better suited to this kind of thing. Mages left behind with the rest of the Order to oversee the tower. Any one of them could handle this job with their eyes closed. Yet, here she was, a Battle Mage delicately handling the task of healing a little girl.

    It was for that little girl she allowed Varis to give her that nonsensical order, and it was for Varis that she looked after the little girl. She teared up at her own internal struggle. Pushing down her frustration, she got to work. Bathing the young girl in the healing green light far removed from the vibrant red color that pulsated through her veins.

    The arcane vapors washed over the young girl''s body and soothed her body. "Thank you," her voice was a little steadier as Elysia''s healing magic worked its magic. The comforting tingle eased her nausea. It was only after she relaxed that she realized how tightly her muscles had been pulled.

    "Oh¡­" Elysia managed to get out, disguising her panting breath as she finished the spell. "Don''t worry¡­ about it, it''s¡­ fine." For a while, the two girls stared silently into the dancing flames. Eventually, the woman¡¯s breathing steadied and the girl found her balance. It was the young girl who recovered first.

    Nervously Ravina spoke up, watching Elysia from the side of her eye. "Do you need help with anything? Is there something I can do?"

    Elysia chuckled lightly. "Oh, no. Just sit here. It''s quite a relief not to be stuck doing laundry for once." she laughed at her own joke, the joyful sound coming out in a little wheeze.

    "Really?" Ravina looked genuinely surprised.

    "What? No! I''m a Red Mage, for heavens'' sake! A Red Mage!" Elysia burst out in mock indignation.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Sorry," Ravina mumbled, looking a little flustered.

    "No, don''t apologize. I was just joking." Elysia turned to look at Ravina. "Instead of worrying about me why don''t we talk about you instead?" Her eyes turned sharp. Elysia didn''t fully understand why Varis was being so kind to Ravina, nor what her connection to the count was. All she knew was that Varis was acting out of character. This one little girl suddenly became the most important package they needed to deliver. The greatest oddity was her position. ¡°Red mage,¡± she mumbled.

    Meanwhile, Ravina fell into her own thoughts. Now that she had time to recover she didn''t actually mind the bumpy ride. So long as it didn''t happen again. Over the past few days, she had time to mull over being the long-lost daughter of a count. It made sense.

    Finn, Ravina¡¯s father, had black hair that was a shade lighter than hers, more dark brown than black. His grey eyes could not be seen in any of his children, each of whom had both auburn eyes and red hair. This world might be a step behind in terms of understanding genetics, but even so, questions about her lineage should''ve arisen much sooner. However, there was an easy answer when she thought about it. One that made a lot of sense.

    She could easily take a guess at what happened. She had read about it many, many times. The kidnapper was probably a disgraced noble''s daughter who''d kidnapped the child, intending to use her as a bargaining chip to restore her family''s status. Yet, seven years seemed a rather long time to hold onto such a potentially powerful piece of leverage. She was probably yadda yadded out of the story.

    After all, it was a common enough backstory. Switched or stolen at birth. She had woken up in some poorly written medieval fantasy novel, complete with a dashing knight to rescue her. She actually didn''t mind that part. Looking past the fire she saw the handsome visage of Sir Varis overseeing the camp set up. Someone that good-looking could only be drawn from the pages of a novel.

    It was the only plausible explanation. She had to admit however, it was a terrible one. The only missing clich¨¦ was her being an overpowered individual who can do whatever she wants ¡®because¡¯. She blinked as her vision waned into the fire. That man¡­ that evil thing had already told Ravina that she was¡­ She shook the throat from her head.

    "It''s okay," The girl finally replied. "There''s just a lot on my mind." If she had read this story before, she didn''t remember any of it ¡ª names, titles, events, absolutely nothing. Usually, the plot focuses on the young girl remembering the original story. Yet she knew nothing and could only hope that the author was more skillful than this already clich¨¦ storyline suggested.

    "Alright¡­" Elysia relented. Ravina''s thoughts had contorted her face a few times, leaving Elysia to wonder what was going on in her mind. Still, she allowed the girl her privacy. They sat in silence until Varis returned, holding a bowl of soup made with the fresh deer the knights caught in the woods. Much to the cheer of everyone there.

    ¡°Here,¡± he offered the bowl to Ravina, ¡°they are going to cut a few pieces of meat later on but for now you should get something warm inside you.¡±

    Elysia watched this unusual kindness from her commander, ¡°where¡¯s mine?¡± she teased as Ravina took the bowl and spoon from him.

    After receiving a sharp glance from Varis, Elysia stood up quickly. "Guess I should go... help," she stammered, steading herself after rising from her seat too fast. With a small shake of her head, she retreated before any rebuke could be voiced.

    Varis shook his head, watching Elysia go before taking a seat himself. Ravina was already savoring the soup, allowing its warmth to spread within her. The broth was rich, its saltiness perfectly balanced with the robust, gamey flavor of the venison. Real meat was such a great treat, creating a comfort that went beyond mere physical warmth.

    Varis allowed her to eat a few warm bites before he broke the silence. ¡°Again,¡± he said, his voice soft and caring, ¡°I want you to know it''s only a chance. The lord is¡­ weary of those claiming to be his children. He has been burned before."

    ¡°I know,¡± Ravina replied, enjoying the feeling of the warm bowl in both her hands. Varis nodded, but Ravina knew he would continue reassuring her throughout their journey to the lord''s city, Fort Ravyin. "To be honest, I''m more concerned that I might actually be the count''s daughter," she confessed.

    "Why? Wouldn''t it be a relief to be reunited with your real father?"

    ¡°My father huh¡­¡± The young girl fell into silence. Ravina¡¯s father had been an absolute worthless shell of a man after he lost his wife. He flat-out abused Ravina, she was just too young and naive to know it. Still, Ravina loved him in a way only family could, when the rest of the villagers turned their back on him, she persisted by his side, doing far more for him than he ever did for her. Her, or the others.

    In stark contrast, her own father had been a good man. He had shown her love, nurtured her, and guided her through life with kindness and patience. Despite his overbearing nature and the stifling influence he had on her choices, he had always meant well. And now, she wouldn''t see him again. In a bizarre twist, she had succeeded in escaping from under his shadow. The thought sent a pang of bitter-sweet sadness through her heart.

    In the end, daughter or not, the count would just be another man in her life. She might come to see him as a father figure, but she doubted he would ever occupy the same place in her heart as... her grip tightened on the bowl. He had a name. Of course, he did. Taking slow, steadying breaths, she realized she''d rather face the jostling carriage ride than this.

    ¡°Count Ravenshield is more than just a good man.¡± Oblivious to her inner turmoil, Varis praised the count. He hoped to assuage the young girl''s fears by showcasing the good count''s nature. ¡°He''s a dedicated leader, working tirelessly for the welfare of his domain. Every day, he''s buried in reports. He spends his time settling disputes and planning for the prosperity of our land. The count is a man who values knowledge and diplomacy. Usually finds solutions that avoid unnecessary conflict. However, he doesn''t back down when the well-being of his people is at stake." As Varis went on extolling his lord, Ravina listened with half an ear, using his steady voice to counter the erratic rhythm of her sleepy heart.

 Chapter 1-3 - The Red Room

    The knights'' tweaks to the carriage design provided a modicum of comfort¡ªor at least an illusion of it.

    Meaning they piled the blankets on the floor so that Ravina could lay down while holding onto the cushions for dear life. A rough-hewn staircase was added, provoking more than a few worries about the knights'' carpentry skills yet holding firm under her hesitant steps.

    Six days of relentless travel blurred together, a chaotic symphony of jolts and bumps. Toward the end, Elyisa joined her in the carriage so she could heal her distress as they traveled, leaving the pair to hold on to each other for dear life.

    Though Elysia was far more used to the rocky carriages, having traveled in them for a time, She secretly enjoyed the far more comfortable ride of the cushions, occasionally dozing off when she was supposed to be aiding Ravina''s recovery.

    Despite the rough start, Ravina gradually grew accustomed to the carriage''s rhythm, her body learning to sway with its movements. By the time she achieved this precarious balance, they''d left the tower''s silhouette far behind. The Emerald Forest receded in their wake and was replaced by the arid expanse of the stony desert before they finally rolled into the outskirts of Fort Ravyin.

    The Fort Ravyin lay nestled between two towering peaks; it stood as a resplendent testament to the indomitable will of the kingdom itself. A defensive barrier to the world outside its borders. The city seamlessly integrated with its rugged environment.

    Beneath the shadow of these grand mountains, Fort Ravyin thrived. Each morning, the aroma of freshly baked bread and sizzling meat wafted through the main streets, luring sleep-heavy residents from their homes. The air bore a metallic tang, a nod to the ironworks that undergirded the city''s booming industry. As the sun bid its farewell, the scent of the nearby rivers meshed with the enticing aroma of wines and spirits, painting an evocative picture of nighttime revelry.

    The architectural magnificence of Fort Ravyin lay in its concentric walls, each marking a distinct chapter in the city''s rich history. The first ring, constructed from aged cobblestone and reinforced with blackwork steel stone, housed the city''s heart¡ªa castle that held silent witness to the kingdom''s earliest days. Enclosed within the second wall were the scars of once simple peasant huts; throughout the years, those old homes were transformed into elegant residences and bustling shops¡ªa testament to the city''s flourishing prosperity.

    Each wall bore the imprint of Fort Ravyin''s diverse history. The first wall, constructed from aged cobblestone, was reinforced with blackwork steel stone¡ªa material with tenfold the strength of regular steel. Sandstone marked the second wall, reinforced in a similar fashion. The third wall, made of iron stone¡ªa unique fusion of stone and iron¡ªdemonstrated the evolution in construction techniques. From the fourth layer onward, the walls were crafted entirely from blackwork steel stone.

    Life in Fort Ravyin was a whirlwind of activity. Daylight hours saw the streets thronged with locals and travelers, while caravans laden with goods poured in and out of the city gates. The city''s rivers abetted the steady flow of trade vessels, enhancing its economic vitality. Yet the city never truly slept; lively taverns and night markets filled the evening air with enticing scents, creating an irresistible allure. Fort Ravyin was a city where one could find anything for a price, and a shadowy undermarket existed to ensure ''anything'' meant precisely that.

    The omnipresent hum of mana suffused the city, originating from the numerous magecraft towers that harnessed this mystical energy. The city was home to residents of all standings¡ªthe heart of the city housed the Count, his family, and other noteworthy figures, while the second layer teemed with the opulent residences of the city''s affluent. The third layer represented the bustling core of the city, playing host to a vibrant mix of individuals.

    Closest to the mountains, a quarter of the city was dedicated to the military. Barracks, training grounds, and warriors of all kinds populated this sector, along with numerous adventurers and mercenary guilds vying to earn their fortunes.

    As the caravan made their way to the city, the journey was uninteresting, and many of the passersby stared at the carts full of armored knights out of boredom rather than interest. For this city was at its heart a strategic location and formidable defenses made it a bulwark against invasions, providing a natural barrier to the kingdom''s border against neighboring territories.

    At Varis¡¯ signal, two of the horsemen rode ahead of them, dashing to the gate. As the caravan pushed past the line of those waiting to enter, the guards at the gate pushed the line out of the way, giving the knights clear access to the city.

    They marched down the wide, flat stone roads until they came upon a large opening in the road. This was a wide circular pathway that split into sixteen different paths. In the middle, a large park brought a lively touch of green to this part of the city.

    At the city''s junction, Varis issued his commands.

    ¡°Theron, Corvin, take your men to the knight¡¯s hall for debriefing with the Operations Clerks. Then give them a three day. Fraven, Joren, you''re on escort duty for our young charge,¡± he directed toward the carriage, calling inside it, "Elysia, keep up the good work. We¡¯re nearly there." Unbeknownst to Varis, Elysia''s ''good work'' involved nothing more strenuous than sleeping soundly next to Ravina, both of them cocooned in a shared blanket.

    With that, the caravan resumed its journey, diverging at the city''s circular hub. Varis, accompanied by Fraven and Joren, remained with Ravina''s carriage, while the rest veered down the seventh path, disappearing into the city''s bustling labyrinth.

    Fraven, a paragon of knighthood, cut a striking figure amidst the city''s commotion. Rising from commoner origins, he had carved his path to baronetcy through an unyielding blend of skill, luck, and relentless determination.

    Alongside him was Joren, a man built as if by a divine sculptor, his physique a testament to the rigorous discipline of the knight''s order. His smoldering gaze held the command of a seasoned officer, and his face was an unreadable mask of authority and unwavering resolve.

    Together, these three men were a spectacle in themselves, attracting more than a few curious glances as they guided the makeshift carriage.

    As they traversed the city''s different layers, the crowds gradually thinned. Thousands gave way to hundreds, dwindling further to mere handfuls. By the time they passed the final gate, an eerie silence had enveloped the streets. The formidable shadows cast by Kaelein''s Keep seemed to drink in all light and sound, fostering an ambience of solemn intrigue.

    Rising far above the city walls, the castle was an awe-inspiring sight. Menacing towers pierce the sky, and jagged spires reach towards the heavens. The castle''s formidable presence commanded attention and instilled a sense of fear in those within its walls. Its cold stone walls betrayed a history steeped in darkness and power.

    Divided into eight distinct sections, the castle had seven surrounding sections, like miniature cities nestled within the castle''s embrace. Dwellings and structures housed the most notable nobles in the county, alongside exceptional commoners. Their presence brought life and vitality to the castle, ensuring that everything remained in good order. Each inhabitant played a vital role in the county''s affairs, contributing to the smooth functioning and prosperity of Matharu''s Pass. From these halls and houses, the county thrived, its power and influence resonating far and wide.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    The castle''s heart, its eighth section, was a towering, formidable structure¡ªthe final bastion of defense. But as the years passed, this stalwart structure''s purpose shifted. Its walls, once raised in defense, now housed those who planned and dreamed of a prosperous future.

    As the group neared the keep, they passed knights standing sentinel, their vigilant eyes scanning for any hint of danger. The unmarked, hastily built carriage certainly warranted a second glance, but at Varis'' signal, they allowed it to proceed unhindered.

    Once they reached the castle''s massive entrance, Varis dismounted and handed his horse''s reins to the awaiting stable hands. He then turned to assist Ravina out of the carriage. Elysia, awakened by the carriage''s sudden stop, managed to clean herself up just in time to follow Varis, sleepily rubbing her eyes when his back was turned.

    ¡°Sir Varis!¡± A voice called out to him as he guided Ravina inside. The man who only just recently passed the twilight of his life, still he had both keen eyes and a sharp intellect that were more than enough for a man his age. His demeanor and crisp attire hinted at a lifetime of service; he was the quintessential butler.

    As Fraven and Joren handed their horses off to the servants, they caught up with Varis. The older servant''s eyes landed on Ravina. "We weren''t expecting you back so soon. Has something gone wrong?" he asked, an understanding shadow crossing his features.

    Varis nodded once. The servant, surprised but quickly recovering, suggested, ¡°Let''s take her to the Red Room then.¡± Varis simply nodded again, and the group continued on their way.

    The grand hallway of the castle''s main entrance was nothing short of breathtaking, showcasing the meticulous artistry of masons from eras past. The path was paved with large, dark stones, their ancient edges worn smooth by the passage of countless feet, yet the integrity of their imposing presence remained unbroken. The black iron fixtures served as unyielding guardians, their presence a stark contrast against the somber stone, their intricate designs whispering tales of timeless craftsmanship.

    The hallway was lined with faded black banners, each meticulously embroidered with the emblem of Ravenshield¡ªa lifelike depiction of a raven poised atop the shaft of a raised spear, its ebony eyes gleaming with unspoken stories of valor and tradition.

    Scattered across the corridor were elaborate objects of wealth and power: ornate chests adorned with gemstones, gold-trimmed portraits of previous rulers, and massive statues carved with minute precision.

    Four large doors of solid oak stood sentinel on the ground level, their polished surfaces reflecting the faint glow of torchlight. Above them, a grand staircase spiraled upward to the next story, its intricate balustrades echoing the stonework''s intricate patterns.

    The ceiling, a massive expanse of detailed frescoes and vaulted arches, soared above, lending the space a sense of awe-inspiring majesty. Here was the castle''s true treasure: a collection of six ornate window panels, much like those found in ancient cathedrals, each depicting a unique story from the kingdom''s rich history and the ascension of the Ravenshields.

    The first panel portrayed five men, weapons raised, the figure with raven-black hair brandishing a spear. The second illustrated a frenzied battle, with the black-haired man courageously leading the charge. The third window displayed this same warrior fending off monstrous creatures and nefarious demons, his bravery rendered in hues of scarlet and gold.

    The fourth pane brought a moment of triumph: the king bestowed a sword upon the black-haired man in acknowledgement of his bravery. The fifth panel depicted the same man, now standing in the pass between two towering mountains, his sword holding a set of balanced scales¡ªa symbol of justice and leadership.

    Finally, the sixth panel paid homage to the Ravenshields¡¯ crest, an echoing symbol of the family''s enduring legacy. Each of these magnificent stained-glass creations filtered the sun''s light, casting a kaleidoscope of colors that danced along the hallway, imbuing the castle''s stark interior with a warm and welcoming radiance.

    Turning right from the imposing main corridor, they proceeded into the first door, revealing a hallway of equal grandeur, though somewhat muted in comparison to the extravagant entrance. The transition was akin to moving from a masterpiece painting to an intricately penned sketch, each room boasting its own unique sense of regality.

    Further along this hallowed path, they entered a grand waiting room. This room was bathed in shades of crimson, the color cascading over velvet drapes and richly woven rugs. The air seemed to hum with latent energy, each corner whispering tales of fiery battle mages and their victorious exploits.

    Banners adorned the walls, each a tribute to those warriors with the power to command fire. The pictorial narratives told of the individuals who had harnessed their red mana for the sake of the kingdom and achieved glory in their countless victories. The depictions of fire, expertly embroidered on these banners, seemed to flicker and dance, casting a warm glow across the room.

    Amidst these, the black banner of House Ravenshield held a place of prominence. Its raven-and-spear crest stood bold and defiant amidst the sea of red, serving as a steadfast reminder of their enduring legacy and influence.

    Alongside it, five additional banners unfurled, each representing noble families bonded by their red mana lineage.

    House Gredonour''s banner was striking. Its crest was a brilliantly embroidered staff crossed with a sword, embodying the fusion of magic and might that characterized the members of this house. Their legacy was one of balanced power, harnessing both the physical and mystical realms in service of the kingdom.

    Next was the banner of House Pri''tor. Their emblem was an ink bottle, intriguingly containing a flame within. This emblem was a testament to their house''s long-standing tradition of scholarly pursuit and arcane exploration, where knowledge was their weapon and the flame within represented their burning passion for wisdom.

    House Nevaranove''s banner stood out, carrying a beautifully depicted raven''s feather. This symbol spoke to their deep connection with nature and mystic creatures, subtly hinting at their lineage''s affinity with the ancient and wise raven. Their members were known for their keen insights and strategic prowess, much like the bird their house revered.

    The banner of House Physies was emblazoned with a magnificent phoenix, its wings spread wide in a display of power and resurrection. The phoenix, a symbol of renewal and cyclical regeneration, perfectly encapsulated the house''s enduring spirit and its members'' ability to rise from adversity stronger than before.

    Finally, House Duhnmuur''s crest was a pair of mana stones engulfed in a pool of flames. This symbol represented the house''s unique ability to meld raw power with refined skill, showing their adeptness at manipulating mana amidst the most challenging of circumstances.

    Each banner held a place of honor in the room, paying homage not only to the victorious battle mages but also to the enduring unity and shared heritage of these noble houses. Despite their unique paths and distinct legacies, they stood together under the shadow of House Ravenshield, a testament to the strength of their alliance and the shared purpose that bound them together.

    The room itself was an embodiment of royal decadence, with opulent furnishings and intricate artwork, a testament to the kingdom''s prosperity. Velvet-cushioned seats invited conversation, while beautifully carved wooden tables stood ready to hold goblets of wine or strategic battle maps. From the towering ceiling to the polished stone floor, every inch of the room breathed an air of grandeur that was truly fitting for a king.

    Ravina could only swallow hard as she entered the room, stiffening at the entryway. It was only with Varis¡¯ firm hand that she was allowed to enter inside. What kind of count was she about to meet? The city was one thing; the castle was another. But this room alone? What kind of guest room was this?

    Varis pushed the girl into the seat she was too scared to sit in. ¡°Stay here for a while; I¡¯ll be back later.¡± He turned to Elyisa, Fraven, and Joren, already standing by the door. ¡°Keep an eye on her.¡±

    "Yeah, yeah, I get it.¡± Elyisa received an answer to her unjust suffering when they told her to ride with Ravina in the carriage. As the only girl in the order, she got stuck babysitting the kid. Which was fine for her; Ravina was cute enough, and she was so docile that she never needed anything from her¡ªeven now she was sitting ramrod straight and staying silent.

    ¡°Still, don''t think we''re not going to have a conversation about this later. Marthus, can you be a dear and bring us some tea and cookies? I don''t think little Ravina has had anything good to eat in a long time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it at once,¡± the servant, Marthus, said. By that, he meant he would have another servant handle it, and he would hurry away with Varis to discuss the uninvited but very important guest.

    With that, Ravina, Elysia, Fraven, and Joren were left in the luxury of the red room.

 Chapter 1-4 - The Raven of Matharu Pass

    With a distinctive knock, Joren moved to the door. He held it open as three maids - prim and professional in their crisp uniforms - entered, navigating a trolley laden with an array of cookies and a fine tea set. They maneuvered the trolley just inside the room, then with swift, practiced movements, retrieved plates and delivered them to the tables placed conveniently before the seats. There, they poured the steaming tea with a steady hand, setting two cups in front of Elysia and Ravina. Once their task was completed, they retreated; two of them left the room, leaving behind the third - a mousy girl with brown hair who hovered near the door, ready to attend to any further needs.

    With an inviting smile, Elysia encouraged, "Drink up." She picked up her own cup, savoring the aroma before taking a delicate sip. With her other hand, she helped herself to a couple of cookies, popping them into her mouth with unabashed enjoyment. Her casual demeanor broke through Ravina''s awed silence. Taking the cue, Ravina lifted her own cup, using the warm liquid to moisten her dry mouth before voicing her confusion.

    "Elysia... just who is the count?" Ravina asked, her eyes wide. To her, a count was often a minor character in the novels she read, rarely depicted with significant wealth or influence. Yet, the grandeur around her suggested the count was far from insignificant. Perhaps even a major character /

    ¡°He is¡­ the count?¡± Elysia shrugged. She turned to her comrades in arms, ¡°right?¡±

    Fraven shook his head while Joren let loose a chuckle. The brown-haired maid shot a disapproving glare at the seemingly disrespectful battle mage, her expression a stark contrast to the relaxed and playful banter of the others.

    Fraven cleared his throat, shifting into a more formal tone. ¡°The House of Ravenshield,¡± he began, his voice carrying an undertone of respect, ¡°is one of the last seven great houses that can trace their lineage back to the dawn of the Nevarus Kingdom." He paused for a breath, glancing pointedly at Elysia as he named their kingdom. The maid, now standing at the sidelines, folded her arms and nodded approvingly at his words, an expectant look on her face.

    Taken aback by the sudden attention, Elysia glanced between Fraven and Joren. ¡°Why are you both looking at me?¡± Her confusion provoked another chuckle from Joren, his laughter a pleasant interruption to the heavy history lesson.

    With an exasperated sigh, Fraven continued. ¡°Throughout their history, the Ravenshields have been charged with the defense of the volatile Matharu Pass. Their generations of vigilant guardianship succeeded in eliminating the threat of monsters from our lands and the regions beyond the Pass. This safe passage allowed them to pivot their focus onto commerce, establishing a prosperous trade hub with the territories beyond the Pass. As a result, Fort Ravyin evolved into the largest central hub of trade in our kingdom." He paused for effect before delivering his final point. "In essence, the Count of Ravenshield is the most powerful noble in the empire, second only to the king himself.¡± His statement hung in the air, solidifying the grandeur of the count and the Ravenshield lineage.

    Ravina nodded her head at Fraven¡¯s almost academic answer. It aligned with her earlier thoughts ¨C Count Ravenshield was undoubtedly a key figure in the storyline of this novel, whichever it might be. Perhaps she might gain a clue into which novel she was in from him.

    ¡°And the dukes,¡± Joren added.

    Fraven scoffed. ¡°Our lord has more power than those high and mighty things.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, Duke Traissa is the most powerful battle mage in the world!¡± Elysia chimed in, seemingly upset that someone thought too low of Duke Traissa - let alone her fellow mages.

    Fraven crossed his arms with a dismissive scoff. "You may idolize Duke Traissa, Elysia, but don''t let your fantasies of him cloud your judgment. Count Ravenshield has the true power¡ªwealth and resources. Those high and mighty mages wouldn''t last a day on the battlefield against a knight trained by Ravenshield''s gold."

    Elysia''s eyes sparked with determination, bristling at his words. "Are you so sure, Fraven? The power of Duke Traissa is something your coin could never buy."

    Fraven laughed, "Gold can hire the best tutors, and construct grand libraries. The finest weapons and armor money can buy? Those are what make knights victorious, even against your precious wizards."

    Elysia shook her head, her voice steady as she countered, "And what happens, Fraven, when those grand libraries are reduced to ashes by a single fireball spell? When your ''finest'' weapons and armor turn to rust at the hands of a skilled mage? You underestimate the power of the arcane."

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    "Or perhaps," Fraven smirked, a tone of condescension in his voice, "you''re just taken with the Duke, blinded by an idea that your so-called womanly charm will win him over. It''s easier to be dazzled by power when you''re always swooning, isn''t it?"

    Elysia stiffened at his insult, but kept her voice steady, "Fraven, you let your ignorance show. Magic isn''t something you just learn¡ªit requires an innate talent, a force within one''s soul that not everyone possesses. And wealth, Fraven, cannot purchase that."

    Fraven just scoffed, ¡°man she''s got it bad,¡± he told Joren who shrugged.

    ¡°What can you do?¡± the other knight shook his head.

    Elysia sat back down, clenching her hands and gritting her teeth.

    ¡°Well, I think magic is pretty awesome,¡± Ravina chimed in.

    Her remark drew smiles from Elysia and the men, the light-hearted innocence of her comment piercing the tense atmosphere. Elysia, more at ease, returned her attention to her cup of tea, savoring the warm brew.

    Their quiet reprieve was broken by a sharp, definitive knock on the door. It swung open to reveal the return of Marthus, his usually composed expression adorned with an awkward smile - a telltale sign of unexpected news.

    ¡°The lord is¡­ taking some time to process this new information. If the young lady would accompany me, we have readied a temporary room for her. Do bear in mind it''s temporary. Only...temporarily, yes,¡± Marthus stammered, his usual grace somewhat diminished in this strange situation.

    Ravina answered promptly, ¡°Sure,¡± trusting that whatever happened next, she could handle it. If things took a bad turn, she could always use Varis as a shield, metaphorically speaking. At worst, she¡¯d get kicked out of the gate, perhaps with a few coins for her troubles.

    Marthus let out a sigh of relief, ¡°I appreciate your understanding,¡± he said, guiding her out of the room. Ravina nodded, even though she was far from understanding what was going on. Could he possibly be taking her to a dungeon? She immediately dismissed the ludicrous thought, especially when she saw Fraven and Joren, the loyal knights, as well as the small maid following them.

    Leaving behind the opulent red room, they traversed the castle, passing from grandeur into modesty as Marthus led them down a lesser-known path. The luxurious carpets and intricate murals of the main halls gave way to the stark simplicity of bare, grey stone walls of a secluded corridor. This hidden path was subtly tucked away behind a grand tapestry, a perfect camouflage from the casual observer.

    Finally, Marthus stopped before a simple wooden door at the end of a narrow hallway, one of many. Turning the brass handle, he swung it open to reveal a room in stark contrast to the luxurious chamber they had left behind. It was simple and unpretentious, but far from a dungeon. Elysia felt her tense muscles relax, relief washing over her.

    The room was small, evidently designed for function over style. It was akin to the accommodations in a mid-tier inn; clean and comfortable, yet devoid of grandeur. The furniture was basic ¨C a sturdy bed with a practical quilt, a wooden dresser, and a small mirror. Sunlight filtered in through a solitary window, casting a warm, inviting glow on the room. The scent of fresh linen wafted from the bed, adding a homely touch to the simplicity.

    Marthus gestured her inside, his smile still in place, ¡°It may not be as grand as the red room, but it¡¯s warm and comfortable.¡±

    ¡°Welp, there goes my guess,¡± Fraven whispered to Joren. ¡°I¡¯m out 2 silver,¡± the other admitted.

    The last words rang in Ravina¡¯s ears, a hand moved to her chest. Nothing.

    ¡°Our young Seit will be at your service, my lady,¡± Marthus continued, signaling for the small maid to step forward. With a short bow, Seit reassured Ravina, ¡°I would be delighted to assist you, my lady.¡±

    Ravina, caught off guard, managed a stammered, ¡°Oh, uh- thank you.¡±

    Marthus nodded his approval, ¡°Seit will familiarize you with everything when you need it. I must return to my duties, but don''t hesitate to call on me if there''s anything Seit can''t help you with.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ravina responded, watching as Marthus took his leave.

    ¡°So what now?¡± Ravina turned to Elysia.

    Elysia mulled it over, then made a suggestion, ¡°Why don''t we explore the town a bit? Varis is tied up with the lord, so we¡¯ve got some free time.¡±

    "Yeah, that sounds like a good idea," Ravina agreed, mustering a smile. "I could use some fresh air and a change of scenery." She needed to explore this unfamiliar world, especially considering it was her first time in a city.

    ¡°Perfect!¡± Elysia exclaimed, turning to Seit. ¡°Please inform the butler that we''ll be heading out, and ask him to inform Sir Varis of our whereabouts. And could you also arrange a proper carriage for us?¡±

    ¡°R-right,¡± the young maid responded, clearly overwhelmed by the barrage of orders. She darted off to complete her tasks.

    ¡°Let''s get ready,¡± Elysia said, glancing at Ravina¡¯s dress. ¡°You look fine, but I bet we can find something more fitting in your new wardrobe.¡± With that, she pulled Ravina inside the small room. ¡°No boys allowed!¡± she declared before shutting the door behind them.

    To their disappointment, the wardrobe held only a pair of casual dresses. ¡°Looks like we need to do quite a bit of shopping¡­ cheap ass count - the duke would have been delighted to shower his guests with his wealth.¡± she muttered as she examined the sparse collection of accessories.

 Chapter 1-5 - A Chance and a ClichèŒ…

    Elysia was a whirlwind of excitement, pulling Ravina along in her wake. Fraven and Joren trailed behind, maintaining a respectful distance while Seit, the young maid, scurried along, striving to keep pace. Elysia had draped Ravina in a dress of vivid blue. Its elegant simplicity was accentuated with white lace and fine stitching. Upon Ravina''s protest against any ostentatious adornment, any possibility of pairing the dress with flashy jewelry was discarded.

    Doubts began to stir in Ravina''s mind about her decision to explore the city alongside Elysia. On the other hand, Elysia seemed thrilled. After all, it was only midday, and they had the entire day to embrace the city''s vibrance, given they didn''t accidentally cross paths with Varis. So, Elysia, full of life, whisked Ravina down the spiral staircase and out of the castle.

    Once they stepped outside the castle¡¯s imposing walls, Elysia spun around, her face alight with excitement. Seit, panting from the effort of keeping up, found herself facing a question posed by an exuberantly amused Elysia. "Did they say we''d have a real carriage this time, Seit?"

    Catching her breath, Seit nodded. "Yes," she puffed out. "Kyle is... he''s... oh, look there!" She pointed ahead as a magnificent carriage rolled into view.

    Majestic horses, one a deep chestnut brown and the other a glossy black pulled the magnificent carriage. Night sky blue mixed with dark, sleek black, forming a striking contrast. The carriage''s design played soft curves against sharp angles, encapsulating an understated elegance.

    Upon the driver''s seat, there was a man who personified paradox. Broad shoulders and calloused hands, the badges of his past life as a farmer, juxtaposed with his polished demeanor. Sunlight caught his brown hair, mirroring the sparkle in his blue eyes, reminiscent of sun-kissed streams that ribboned across the fields he once tilled. A petite cap, sitting precariously on his head, provided little protection from the sun''s glare, but it was worn as a symbol of his pride nonetheless.

    With a grin that warmed his rugged face, Kyle greeted them. "Good afternoon, ladies. Sirs," he said, tipping his cap at Fraven and Joren. His voice, rustic yet comforting, carried the distinct lilt of the countryside. His voice contradicted his finely-tailored attire, reinforcing the intriguing enigma of his persona.

    "Hi," Elysia replied, breezing past him as she swung open the door. Swallowing nervously, Ravina nodded to him and followed after Elysia, who helped her into the carriage and then quickly climbed in herself.

    Fraven and Joren entered after them, taking the seats opposite the girls. Elysia turned to them, an eyebrow raised. "What are you two doing here?" she asked.

    ¡°You want to leave already?¡± Fraven asked in return.

    ¡°We''re just as likely to be pulled back into duty because of this as you are,¡± Joren interjected.

    "But you''re both still on duty!"

    "So are you."

    Elysia began to retort but faltered.

    ¡°You''re not planning on indulging yourself while we play bodyguards to her, are you?¡± Fraven asked, gesturing subtly towards Ravina.

    Rolling her eyes, Elysia sighed, "Fine, whatever."

    Meanwhile, Seit made her way to the driver''s seat. Kyle extended a helping hand, which she gratefully accepted as she climbed up to sit beside him.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Once everyone was settled in, Elysia leaned out of the carriage window. "To The Kantalateaka," she announced, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

    It might have been late notice, but at this time - there was a chance. More importantly, the crest of house Ravenshield was outlined on this carriage. There was more than just a chance!

    With a nod and a tip of his cap, Kyle replied, "As you wish." A flick of the reins sent the horses into motion, their hooves clattering against the cobblestones as the carriage rolled out of the castle grounds.

    As the city''s lively streets unfolded around them, conversation sparked within the carriage''s close quarters. Fraven, reclining into his seat, folded his arms and engaged Joren. "Did you hear about the tournament''s format this year?" he began, his voice carrying a casualness that belied his underlying disapproval.

    With a nonchalant grin, Joren nodded. "That they''re considering any old adventurers? It could be interesting."

    Fraven shot him a surprised look. "Interesting? They''re undermining the true essence of knighthood. It''s more than just being good with a sword. There''s a question of lineage, proper conduct, and strategy."

    Joren shrugged, the smirk still present on his lips. "Maybe so, but wouldn''t a knight who earned his title through skill and determination be worth more than one who just got it by birthright?

    As their conversation flowed around her, Ravina found her mind clinging to certain phrases. Open format tournament? Adventurers vaulting from commoner to knight? Her thumb found its way to her mouth, her teeth gently grazing the skin as echoes of familiarity chimed in her mind. Yet she needed more information to pin down her hunch.

    Before Fraven could muster a retort to Joren''s commentary, Elysia gracefully cut in, her tone possessing a casual certainty. "Fraven''s right. Admitting every half-talented adventurer? What about the mages? They need reliable allies, not amateurs."

    Fraven''s nod echoed his agreement, his face carving into a stern expression. "And it''s not just that. What about the reputation of our order? The status of the nobility?"

    Joren leaned back, a smug smile crawling onto his face. ¡°Ah, but imagine the excitement, the diversity - we¡¯d finally have some new faces. It¡¯s about time.¡±

    Fraven scoffed at the notion. "Do you truly believe that Varis would let riff-raff into our esteemed order? We are the Count''s right hand here.¡± Fraven said.

    Joren simply shrugged, the playful smile never leaving his face. ¡°Exactly my point, Fraven. Perhaps it''s high time our order learned to value skill over lineage.¡±

    Fraven couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at that, while Elysia''s giggles lightly filled the carriage. ¡°Joren, your optimism, while refreshing, is quite na?ve. Varis is strict about certain...standards, and not just in combat skills.¡±

    Joren only shrugged, a slight smile still on his face. ¡°Well, Varis or not, I still believe the idea of a more open tournament might breathe new life into our order. It''s about time we had some change.¡±

    Fraven shook his head. ¡°You honestly think anyone from that tournament would join our order? We might as well recruit another girl,¡± he gestured towards Ravina with a smirk, ¡°Maybe this one would even fancy wielding a blade.¡± he laughed at his own joke.

    Female adventurer, joining a tournament that just became open form. Winning the tournament she joins a prestigious order and has to navigate both her heritage and the opinion of her fellow men - eventually, she will prove them all wrong¡­ talk about clich¨¦.

    If it was true that would make the winner the main character of the novel. Then, what would that make her? Side character? Best friend? Someone who died in the original? Wouldn¡¯t that be the best option - she could let the novel play out and enjoy her life.

    Better yet, if she became a knight under the count, then as his daughter she can easily become her best friend - a set of plot armor did sound nice.

    Without warning, the carriage jolted slightly. It was a minor disruption, yet it was enough to startle Ravina, who had lost herself in the conversation. She had almost forgotten she was in a carriage, given how smooth this ride was in comparison to her previous, fear-inducing carriage experience. The sudden reminder of her location was sharp, and she gasped, instinctively reaching out to grasp Elysia.

    Elysia, amused, steadied Ravina with a gentle hand, laughter twinkling in her eyes. At the same time, Kyle''s voice cut through the air. He knocked on the carriage door,  "we''ve arrived," he announced, swinging it open. With his help, they each exited the carriage in turn.

 Chapter 1-6 - Kantalateaka

    Behind Kantalateaka''s unassuming exterior was a world of decadence that contradicted its outward simplicity. As one crossed the threshold, their senses were immediately captivated by the breathtaking vista of luxury, a striking contrast to the humble facade presented to the world.

    Within its walls, Kantalateaka exuded majesty from every nook and cranny. Each piece of furniture, meticulously crafted from the finest materials, told its own tale of opulence and refinement. The walls, adorned with gold accents and draped in plush velvet, seamlessly merged the grandeur of a palace with the comfort of a home.

    But it was the booths where Kantalateaka truly cast its spell. Each secluded nook, reminiscent of a miniature Eden, promised a tranquil sanctuary. Above, a ceiling of lush greenery and delicate flowers cascaded down, infusing the air with their soothing fragrances. Soft, ethereal light danced around the space, enveloping the fortunate souls who lounged on the sumptuous seating in a warm and inviting glow.

    Ravina stood in awe, her eyes shimmering with wonder. Although she had experienced opulence in her previous life, the spectacle before her at Kantalateaka surpassed anything she had ever witnessed.

    Approaching the group with an air of elegance and authority was a woman dressed in a uniform that exuded luxury. Her attire, meticulously tailored, accentuated her slender figure, featuring rich burgundy fabric embellished with delicate embroidery and glimmering gemstone accents. A tastefully plunging neckline revealed intricate gold patterns that cascaded down the front, while a ruby brooch rested gracefully at her sternum. Her face was framed by a high, regal collar.

    The woman''s long sleeves were fitted, adorned with threads of gold and silver that shimmered with each movement. She wore polished black heels that peeked out from under the hem of her bold dress. In contrast, her apron was pristine white, with the proud emblem of Kantalateaka embroidered in the top right corner.

    "Good afternoon," she began, her voice echoing the polished professionalism of her appearance. Her cool, blue eyes surveyed the group, her thin lips maintaining a neutral smile. "May I take your reservation?" Her gaze, sharp and scrutinizing, swept over each member, leaving no detail unnoticed.

    Fraven and Joren stood tall in their knightly attire, their order''s crest catching only a fleeting glance. Elysia, donning a more unique uniform with the same crest, drew a bit more attention, while Seit, a maid, went relatively unnoticed. Finally, the woman''s gaze settled on Ravina.

    Ravina inwardly cursed, instinctively seeking shelter behind Elysia as she recoiled under the woman''s penetrating gaze. Ever since she had become Ravina, an inexplicable fear of strangers had taken hold of her. She didn''t understand why, but it was an emotion she could not suppress.

    "We don''t have one," Elysia admitted, her words tinged with a hint of disappointment as she mentally crossed her fingers. She would understand if Kantalateaka were to deny them, even if they arrived in a carriage of House Ravenshield, but she was still hopeful for a table at the renowned restaurant.

    A wisp of a smile, carrying a hint of conceit, tugged at the corners of the woman''s lips as she refocused on Elysia. "I see," she purred, her voice laced with a barely contained delight. "And might I have the pleasure of knowing who you are?" The question lingered in the air.

    "Your betters," Fraven retorted tersely, his stature expanding as he stepped forward, his arms folded across his broad chest. His blunt tone and assertive demeanor wiped the smirk off the woman''s face.

    "I... I didn''t mean--" she stammered, her facade of polished professionalism crumbling under Fraven''s intense gaze. It was evident that she had never anticipated such a reaction, especially from a knight. Her eyes darted around, desperately seeking assistance.

    Her plea seemed to summon a man from within the establishment, his attire mirroring the woman''s own, adorned with tasteful golden accents and a more intricate crest.

    "Good afternoon," he offered, flashing a bright smile in an attempt to diffuse the tension. The tension in his voice reverberated louder than his words, betraying the underlying nervousness masked by his wide grin.

    Fraven''s steely gaze shifted to the newcomer. "You might begin by explaining why your staff deems it appropriate to address knights of the Einzfeder Order as if we are common rabble," Fraven''s words cut through the air, sharp and icy, his anger tangible, chilling the atmosphere around them.

    To his credit, the man did not crumble under Fraven''s daunting presence. "I see," he responded, "On behalf of our establishment, I extend our sincerest apologies for the misunderstanding. The fault lies with me for failing to adequately train my staff in recognizing our distinguished guests." Bowing, he offered his apologies on behalf of the woman.

    "Follow me," he instructed, straightening himself. "We have reserved a special room for esteemed guests of House Ravenshield."

    At the mention of House Ravenshield, a wave of comprehension washed over the attendant''s face, draining the color from her cheeks. As the group walked past her, guided by the manager, her gaze trailed after them, wide-eyed and aghast.

    Guided by the manager, they entered a room that epitomized opulence and elegance. More than a mere dining room, it resembled a plush lounge, emanating a dark allure reminiscent of a raven. Deep, somber hues enveloped the interior, silently conveying a sense of quiet grandeur.

    The manager gestured for them to step inside, his hands gracefully sweeping towards the luxurious seating arrangements. "Please, make yourselves comfortable," he said, retreating towards the door. "I''ll return shortly with something for you to get started on." With a final courteous nod, he exited the room, leaving them in their private sanctuary.

    The members of the Einzfeder Order effortlessly settled into the comfort of the room, sinking into the plush seating. Ravina, however, lingered near the entrance, her wide eyes absorbing every detail of the scene.

    "Come, sit," Elysia beckoned with a warm smile, patting the spot next to her on the cushioned sofa.

    Timidly, Ravina ventured deeper into the room, her steps echoing her awe and slight trepidation. She lowered herself onto the cushioned seat, her small frame swallowed by the surrounding luxury.

    For a while, the room hummed with the amicable chatter of small talk and jests were shared among the group. Joren animatedly recounted a humorous anecdote from their recent mission, with Fraven interjecting dry commentary here and there. Elysia''s melodious laughter filled the air. Ravina listened attentively, her mind drifting elsewhere.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Suddenly, the gentle chiming of the door resonated as it swung open once more. The manager returned, accompanied by two waitresses dressed similarly to the first woman they encountered. Their uniforms were immaculate, and their smiles radiated warmth.

    In their hands, they carried silver trays adorned with delicacies and crystal goblets brimming with a ruby-red beverage. The tantalizing aroma of the food enveloped the room--a harmonious blend of herbs, spices, and exquisitely cooked meat, evoking anticipation and causing mouths to water.

    With graceful and precise movements, the waitresses served the group. Plate after plate was placed before them, and each goblet was filled to the brim. The manager nodded, silently signaling for the waitresses to depart, and they promptly obeyed.

    As the men engaged in conversation amongst themselves, Elysia encouraged Ravina to partake in the feast. With practiced skill, she placed a succulent piece of roast on Ravina''s plate.

    "Elysia," Ravina said as she accepted the plate, her voice carrying a hint of curiosity. "The incident earlier, what exactly was that about?" The scene had unfolded before her like a twisted tale, not fitting the pages of a storybook.

    The handsome knight had launched a verbal assault on an innocent woman. The handsome knight viciously attacked an innocent woman. Sure, even she could tell the hostess looked down upon them but was that really a reason to verbally cut her down with a sharp twist of the tongue?

    Elysia furrowed her brow, clearly intrigued by the question. "An incident?" she echoed, her eyes searching for understanding.

    "When Sir Fraven reprimanded those women at the entrance," Ravina clarified, her voice tinged with a mixture of confusion and concern.

    "Reprimanded? Good heavens, no," Elysia replied, her tone reflecting disbelief. "It was that girl who was entirely in the wrong. This establishment," she waved her hand, encompassing the opulent room they were currently enjoying, "is built upon the idea of pedigree, open only to those of the highest quality. It''s mostly reserved for high-ranking nobles, and Count Ravenshield himself is the king of the city."

    "Don''t get me wrong, we might have been turned away anyway, but her actions were outright shameful!" Elysia huffed, frustration evident as she took an angry sip of wine.

    Ravina pondered aloud, "So she was just a commoner?" The logical explanation presented itself, but there was an undeniable air of exclusivity about the place, a silent proclamation that commoners could never dare to enter, let alone work.

    Elysia''s mouth fell open, nearly spilling her red wine in surprise. She quickly recovered and responded, her voice a mix of astonishment and affirmation, "Heavens, no! Honey, this place is strictly reserved for the elite." She confirmed Ravina''s earlier suspicion, reinforcing the notion that commoners had no place within these lavish walls.

    "At the very least, one needs to be a baron--never mind a simple baronet like Joyful over there," Elysia added, her words laced with a hint of disdain.

    Fraven acknowledged Elysia''s remark with a rude gesture towards the women, before returning his attention to his conversation with Joren.

    Elysia playfully stuck out her tongue in response. "Baron''s daughters should know better, especially in this city," she declared proudly, puffing out her chest. "We are knights of the Einzfeder Order--under the direct call of the count himself."

    Ravina, still trying to comprehend the intricacies of nobility, questioned further, "But aren''t you all just barons yourselves?" She had assumed they were commoners until their discussion of tournament-winning commoners joining their ranks earlier. However, it was now clear that they were born and bred nobles.

    Elysia''s understanding gaze met Ravina''s as she hummed in response. "Right..." She had forgotten that they had picked up Ravina, a ragged girl from the tower, just days ago. Even then, Elysia had assumed Ravina belonged to at least some level of nobility. However, like most children held captive by the evil wizard, she revealed that she was nothing more than a peasant''s daughter.

    "It''s tricky. So I am the daughter of Baron Corin re Savoix, Joren is the son of Baron Elric re Branwen--Joren himself comes from a family that can be traced back to the Ravenshields," Elysia explained. "Meanwhile, tall, dark, and angry won his title the hard way, earning the name Fraven so Capet."

    "The right way," Fraven interjected, his voice filled with bitterness.

    "The right way is being born into it," Elysia continued, unfazed by Fraven''s reaction. "That way, you can pass on your title." Fraven''s face grimaced, scolding Joren for laughing.

    "Varis is our leader, but at the same time he is just the Baron Seiphlinga," Elysia continued, gesturing towards the men and herself. "Yet, the ranks of Counts Brantley of Graustein and Seigoh of Hohenlohe don''t surpass his. both are lords from neighboring county.

    "Yet, Varis, despite being a Baron, holds dominion over the Counts. It''s the standing of the Einzfeder Order, the eldest and most esteemed Order, that bestows him this authority. This dynamic extends beyond our halls as well. Even the leaders of the Nachtschatten and Silberwache Orders, also Counts, bend to the Einzfeder Order''s will."

    "Wait a minute," Fraven interjected, his confusion evident. "Gerald is no Count."

    "You''re right," Elysia agreed, "but Riedich is. Haven''t you heard?"

    "Heard what? What happened to Gerald?" Fraven asked, his voice filled with concern.

    Joren laid a sympathetic hand on his friend''s arm. "Oh buddy," he sighed. Then, with a flair for the dramatic, he began to recount the tangled tale of Gerald''s romantic misadventure.

    Elysia rolled her eyes but pressed on, undeterred. "Getting back to my point, both the Nachtschatten and Silberwache Orders acknowledge the supremacy of the Einzfeder Order. Not because of the ranks their leaders hold, but due to the timeless prestige of the Einzfeder Order that outshines the others."

    "Consider this," Elysia proposed, weaving an analogy with her words. "Imagine the Roan County as a kingdom where Count Ravenshield reigns supreme. His Barons are like dukes, and other kings send their sons here for tutelage. Within this metaphor, the Nevarus Kingdom is an empire."

    "In this grand tapestry, Sir Varis plays the role of a Duke, owing to his rank in the Order," she explained, gesturing towards the men and herself, "while we embody the Counts, and everyone else fills the roles of the Barons."

    Fraven retorted, shaking his head in amusement, "That''s the most muddled explanation I''ve ever heard."

    "Well, let''s see if you can do better," Elysia shot back, a playful challenge gleaming in her eyes.

    "Nevarus operates like a military kingdom," Joren interjected, his voice matter-of-fact and his explanation concise. "It prioritizes the military over civilian districts. It''s the military orders that hold the real power, not the titles."

    Elysia conceded, surprise coloring her voice, "That is... definitely better." She reflected on the newfound simplicity of the concept, murmuring, "well, my father''s teaching methods leave much to be desired."

    the members of the order resumed their conversation with each other, Elysia brought in by Joren''s soft explanation. they enjoyed the food and atmosphere of the noble restaurant, talking more than anything else.

    Suddenly, Ravina became aware of a word that caught her attention. "What was that?" she asked, redirecting her focus to the man who spoke it.

    his gaze met hers. "Not much, just that they''ve expanded Gray Mil again," Joren relayed.

    "Third time this month," Fraven added. "Something''s going on in there. If that damned empire''s not careful, they''ll have a full-blown flood in their entire city--mark my words."

    And mark them she did.

 Chapter 1-7 - The World Within

    ¡°Gray Mil.¡± Ravina''s whisper slipped from her small lips, a whisper so soft it barely stirred the air. Like fragile tendrils of smoke, the words wove through the silence, repeating their elusive melody. ¡°Gray Mil, Gray Mil, Gray Mil.¡±

    In response to her soft spoken words, the room seemed to suspend its breath, the air growing thick with an unnamed anticipation. A lonely lit candle stood by her side, the light flickered deeply within Ravina''s purple eyes--eyes that betrayed a mixture of excitement and apprehension.

    Their town excursion was abruptly terminated when another knight was dispatched to retrieve them. Varis''s displeasure was palpable; the sight of his soldiers exploiting their duty to enjoy a casual escapade irked him.

    Ravina, however, attempted to alleviate their potential punishment by asserting that she had requested them to guide her around the town. Regrettably, the fact that their tour culminated in a high-end restaurant tainted the credibility of her claim.

    For now, her escorts had been marched off, leaving her with Seit. Ravina found herself back within the small confines of her room. Cozy would be a more appropriate word. A lone candle, the room''s sole source of illumination, cast a hazy radiance that danced playfully with the stubborn shadows that clung to the room''s edges. As the sun slowly sank behind the grand city walls, the residual daylight trickled in through the window, turning it into a striking painting¡ªits fiery orange light melting into deep blue shadow.

    Siet had helped change Ravina out of the dress and into her nightwear¡ªa simple, cute nightgown worthy of a nobleman''s daughter. The gentle, plush fabric of her nightwear felt alien against her skin, a skin so accustomed to the coarse, haphazardly stitched garb of a peasant.

    Yet she had no time to wonder about the mental discomfort of the dress. Right now Ravina was alone waiting for the young maid to return. Having sent her out to get something to collect her thoughts.

    "Gray Mil," she whispered again, as though she was afraid to lose the name. The phrase was a familiar friend and at the same time a sinister foe. It was a crucial fragment to the enigma of her circumstances. A portal standing on the threshold of revelation. She was at the door, she felt the wood, but the handle refused to turn.

    A soft knock echoed into the room, signaling Siet¡¯s return. Ravina bounded off the bed, as the maid entered the room. In her hand was a few sheets of paper and a bottle of ink.

    "I... procured as many as I could," Siet began, her words holding a hint of trepidation as she handed them to Ravina. "The ink posed some difficulty, but I failed to secure a pen. The butler''s was busy and the others¡­couldn¡¯t help." A nervous anticipation simmered within her regarding Ravina''s impending response. ¡°Oh, but I did manage to find this!¡± she announced, revealing a hastily sharpend twig, "it''s not quite a pen, but it could help.¡±

    ¡°That will do,¡± Ravina reassured, accepting the makeshift quill. She examined it, a sudden realization dawning that she''d never wielded such a rudimentary writing instrument.

    "Very well," she declared, "that should be sufficient.¡± Dismissing the maid with a polite nod, she waited till the hesitant young girl exited before reclaiming her spot on the bed. Poised on the edge, she commandeered the window''s sill as a rest for the now uncorked vial of ink. After some experimental maneuvers with the twig and ink, she managed to begin writing:

    <table style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 37.8554%" border="1">

    <tbody>

    <tr>

    <td style="width: 100%">

    Gray Mil - dungeon in the empire¡¯s heart (what empire?)

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Nevarus Kingdom - location of possible hero? (Tournament open to public)

    Ravin imagery overload

    Monster flood ¨C way too familiar, not just a standard fantasy term¡­

    </td>

    </tr>

    </tbody>

    </table>

    It wasn''t much. The provided paper was roughly 3/5s the size of a standard sheet. Despite that, it wasn''t even halfway filled. Her penmanship was shaky, with blotches of ink staining the parchment, her dress, hands, and even the bed linen. Yet, it was a physical manifestation of her knowledge thus far.

    ¡°This is nothing.¡± she admitted as she traced the words, Gray Mil, with her pen over and over again. The answer is somewhere there¨Cdeep within her mind.

    Dungeon, adventurer, monster?, party, tournament, knight? Peasant background? Villains?

    Words swirled in a tumultuous whirlpool within her thoughts. The very tropes she was familiar with, those she adored immersing herself in during her readings. An escape from the boring reality of her life. The same archetypes that most likely governed the narrative of this story as well. But what?

    Her thoughts raced, her gaze wandering aimlessly around the room. She observed the setting sun''s progress through the creeping advance of a shadow on her floor... Shadow... "Shadow!"

    She was catapulted into action by her sudden revelation, leaping from the bed, sending the scattered papers into an airborne flutter.

    Shadow of Gray Mil.

    That was it. A novel set in a fantasy world some time after it was almost destroyed by a massive monster flood. A brutal tale of humanity''s struggle, intermixed by some fluffy slice of life story about a monster born in the dungeon.

    Gray Mil, the dungeon that the empire utilized to subdue the world, forcing every kingdom under its reign before proclaiming itself supreme. The calamitous event unfolded only when the ceremony commenced.

    But¡­Gray Mil remained active, at least according to the knights. Also, the empire hadn''t consumed the other kingdoms, Nevarus was absolute proof of that. So, when exactly was she placed within the storyline? The disarray was confounding.

    Had she known this would happen she would have read through the book as if it were a study guide. Was it even a good read?

    The signs were there, however, the story would start eventually. The knights had already hinted at its coming. A flood, the empire¡ªit created a real chance that this world was in danger. She didn¡¯t know how soon, but if what she remembered was correct. The empire would be expanding rapidly, very soon and very fast. Because of the dungeon in its capital city, they would win as well.

    The kingdom was in danger, and she wasn''t just a peasant anymore, she was a count''s daughter, a renown count''s daughter. Perhaps it wasn''t too late to return home, she was healed now after all. Ravina pulled the collar of her night gown, looking down she eyed her stomach, not too long ago a   malicious blade had buried itself inside her soft flesh. However, there was no sign that such an event had occurred.

    ¡°Magic is truly terrifying.¡± she muttered, she mused.¡± 16 was the cut off¡­¡± she was 12--13 soon, that left her. That left her three years to learn, if she wanted to. Elysia was alright it seemed however her hairs always seemed to stand on end when she encountered another wizard. She felt that she knew the reason. However she refused to accept it. Her hand traced the scar that was not there.

    She sighed and shook her head. ¡°Either way I need to learn how to defend myself.'''' Even if she returned home, the empire invaded and left the peasantry alone to help grow their empire, they would still suffer the flood. Countless monsters attacking for land and territory.

    ¡°Perhaps it''s better to stay here.¡± defended by knights she could slowly learn skills that would help her. Perhaps she could get a guardian to accompany her after the kingdom fell. As she stood now there was little he could do in the face of monsters. Nothing in the face of an empire. If she wanted to survive, she would need a proper plan.

    As the specter of nightfall draped its shroud across the world, the solitary candle waged a silent rebellion. Its flame flickered defiantly. Across the parchment, ink twirled in an eerie ballet under the candle''s waning vigil.

 Chapter 1-8 - Literary Pursuit

    "The Library?" Marthus echoed, his sharp gaze hidden behind a refined mask of servitude. His attention was diverted from routine duties to Ravina. Sitting on a balcony Ravina overlooked the castle''s splendid garden, bathed in the golden glow of midday sun.

    Under the protective shade of a parasol, Ravina nodded in affirmation. ¡°Yes, I was hoping to do some reading while we wait for the good Lord to make his decision.¡± She opted for honesty over guile. She never did understand how characters could just lie and worry their way through their new life. That being said she didn''t open up her entire story, she was just not going to lie about anything. This way they wouldn¡¯t try to keep things from her as a child.

    Intrigued, yet wary, Marthus allowed a flicker of surprise to penetrate his otherwise impassive facade. Sir Varis would never lie about something like this. He knew all too well what his lord felt on the matter. He''d served numerous noble children throughout his tenure, yet none held the perceptiveness that Ravina was displaying. It was the awareness afforded to an adult, something ill-suited for a child. His lips pursed into a thin line, reflecting his silent contemplation as he evaluated the potential implications of her apparently simple request.

    "Regrettably, the library is inaccessible," Marthus announced, each word tinged with a note of caution. He paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts. ¡°I believe you know why you''re here," he finally ventured.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ravina responded, savoring a sip of tea. The beverage''s exquisite quality surpassed any she had tasted in her previous life. She let the flavor linger on her tongue, stealing a moment of indulgence before rejoining the conversation. ¡°Though it is hard to believe, I seem to be his long lost daughter.¡±

    ¡°That¡­remains to be seen.¡± Marthus suggested, finding it difficult to walk the line between honesty and preserving the shelter of her youthful naivety

    Before he could further explain she continued. ¡°Of course, 12 years is a long time, almost 13 now isn''t it? I doubt the truth matters much anymore at this stage, either way, I should use this opportunity, shouldn''t I?¡±

    Her nonchalant attitude unsettled him. ¡°The truth always matters,¡± he stated, nodding internally as he decided on his approach to her. ¡°The issue is its proof, and until then¡ªI regret to say, my lady¡ªthe library is only accessible to official members of the house.¡± With a dignity honed from years of service, he met her gaze. Not from above or below, but at her level, one servant to a potential master.

    ¡°I see,¡± she said at the expected answer, ¡°so that means I cannot use the lord''s library but what about one inside the city? I am sure there is some sort of public record out there, isn''t there,¡± She edged closer to her real intention. ¡°Could I not spare a few moments of my day to peruse a book or two there?¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°There is the public library, although it''s primarily for the...¡± He paused, rephrasing his thoughts. ¡°Indeed, you could,¡± he conceded. The public library served nobles of lesser standing¡ªthose unable to maintain extensive records in their own homes. It was not for a member of house Ravenshild to use. After all, the Ravenshild¡¯s library was quite extensive, filled with far more valuable tomes on one shelf than the public library has in its entirety. ¡°I''ll arrange for a guard to accompany you.¡±

    ¡°Would that be wise?¡± she questioned before he could exit.

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± he replied, not grasping her implication.

    ¡°Well, I''m not officially part of the house, am I?¡± Her assumption was met with silence, effectively confirming her status. ¡°Hence, I''d be using the public library rather than our private collection. Is there a need for me to be escorted by a house guard?¡±

    ¡°We can''t let you roam the streets unguarded,¡± he replied, appreciating her point. ¡°You are, after all, a guest of the house.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps an unwelcome one, but I understand. So, how about this? I hear the tournament will host an open event. There''ll be many non-noble participants, possibly more suited to safeguard a humble guest like me.¡±

    ¡°You''re suggesting we employ a commoner?¡± He was taken aback by the proposal.

    ¡°A worthy contender, yes. If none can best a knight, then it ends there¡ªI''ll forfeit my desire to study. However, if one proves themselves skilled, employing them as a guard could be beneficial in such circumstances. It might also inspire other adventurers and serve as a reminder to the knights to keep honing their skills, lest they be surpassed.¡±

    Marthus scrutinized the young girl.

    ¡°Would that arrangement not be acceptable?¡± She pressed.

    ¡°That is a matter I must discuss with the lord.¡±

    ¡°Please do.¡± She resumed her tea, projecting the grace of a refined lady until Marthus''s shadow vacated the pavilion. Then, she exhaled a long sigh. ¡°So much for honesty,¡± she murmured, retrieving a scrap of paper filled with haphazard scribbles. Its chaotic state made it difficult to decipher, but in her mind, it was a roadmap to success. Be honest, was the harsh scribble of line item 2.

    ¡°It''s harder than I thought,¡± she admitted, setting the paper on the table and contemplating her plans. Gaining access to the public library would provide her with the freedom to come and go from the manor at will. The library would serve as the ideal place to begin exploring the world and possibly even the realm of magic.

    After that, she could Peter Parker her way into whatever else she needed to do to survive. Moreover, if the narrative unfolded as she anticipated, the commoner victorious at the tournament would likely be this story''s protagonist. Hiring her would be a true gift.

    Actually, hiring this commoner was the cornerstone of her strategy. The knights of the whatever order might raise objections but adventurers definitely preferred coin to honor. She especially would prove more helpful to her than a knight.

 Chapter 1-9 - Warrior of Sapphire

    In the lavish lanes of Fort Ravyin a miniature celebration was swinging in the central entertainment district. Its center was a massive colosseum, its majestic silhouette reaching well beyond the city walls. This impressive structure was a testament to superior stonework and engineering, its rounded walls graced with intricately crafted arches and lofty spires. Each hand-chiseled stone had been meticulously arranged, creating an edifice of stunning complexity. Statues of mythical beasts and legendary monsters kept vigil around the perimeter, their stony gazes overlooking the joyful crowd below.

    The streets were filled with mary men and women as they celebrated the start of a great event. The chorus of song celebration and the promise of great entertainment. As rumors had promised, the 41st Grand Arming Tournament had opened its gates to the public entry. Those who dared to challenge the city''s courageous knights, their esteemed guests, and disciplined masters, had now been given the chance.

    Thousands eagerly entered the competition, necessitating not just one or two, but five rapid format changes. Single combat was replaced, no longer the grand champion of the tournament. Instead, the first 99 rounds featured four teams of 20 each, and each bout lasted only 20 minutes. This ensured that all 7,893 commoner participants could take part.

    The first day was filled with frenzied fighting, captivating the spectators who relished the brutal thrashing of the reckless and unprepared. High-quality matches were few and far between, at least initially. By the second day, teams had formed. The tournament organizers were more concerned with keeping the event on schedule than ensuring fairness; they permitted this development, resulting in more organized fights on the second day. The third day, however, promised to be a truly exceptional spectacle.

    A grand sixty vs sixty took up an hour and six minutes, with only 10 minutes of a break they fought each other. 30 vs 30 lasted a bit longer, with an hour and forty-seven minutes. Which was good as it left plenty of time for the earnest start of the tournament.

    It was on this third day, around noon, that Varis guided Ravina to the grand arena. Elysia was following behind as Fraven and Joren took up the rear. None of them were dressed in their knightley attire, choosing instead to wear attire that combined flexibility and ease of movement though didn¡¯t skip in their rich opulence and high value.

    Elysia had bought Ravina a better suiting dress, one that was charming for a child to wear. Ravina''s ears still burned red with embarrassment over the excessively adorable design. Despite her youthful exterior, her adult mind struggled to accept the frilly attire.

    She handled it by not looking down, keeping the design out of her mind as she harkened to follow the tall knight before her. This amusing sight elicited a soft chuckle from Elysia, likening the scene to a child chasing after her father.  They strode into the colosseum, their path guided by regal servants, until they reached a lavish box adorned with the crest of the Einzfeder Order - a dark raven with a blade as its feathers and a shield held to its chest in its claws.

    Two individuals were already present within the box, a privileged vantage point that provided a commanding view of the tournament grounds below. Devices humming with arcane energy allowed the viewers to zoom in on the action, offering a closer, intimate perspective. A few attentive servants were positioned behind a well-stocked bar, ready to serve refreshments at a moment''s notice.

    Upon their arrival, a man with steel-brown hair looked up. His blue eyes focused on Varis, and he warmly greeted, ¡°Captain.¡± Clad in a casually open grey suit, his demeanor was more akin to an affable friend than a fellow knight.

    ¡°Sir Varis,¡± a second voice echoed. The owner, dressed in a deep green robe edged with silver designs, turned away from the first speaker.

    ¡°Gentlemen,¡± Varis responded, gesturing to the timid girl at his side, ¡°This is Lady Ravina.¡± As Elysia, Fraven, and Joren trickled into the box, they shared acknowledging nods with the two men.

    ¡°My Lady, I present Falkurs, the Vice-Captain of our Order, and Jarona Madeen, a distinguished member of Phylixa Tower and a fellow comrade in the Order.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ravina,¡± the man in the grey suit, Falkurs, offered a congenial greeting.

    ¡°Little Lady,¡± Jarona Madeen, the man in the green robe, followed suit.

    Ravina managed a nod at the pair of them, attempting to hide behind Varis, her nervous eyes never leaving the mages gaze. Unfortunately, the knight seemed intent on showing her off to the group, he kept a hand on her back and promptly pushed her forward any time she tried to retreat. A press on her neck hinted at her what he was after.

    ¡°Ah, I''m Ravina.¡± she replied. Her job done, Varis allowed her a moment to flee, dashing into Elysias arms as the amused women sat into one of the plush chairs facing the grand spectacle of the arena.

    "Boss," Falkurs began, his gaze bouncing between the young girl and his superior, "when in the seven hells did you sire a child?" His audacious question earned him a swift slap on the back of his head.

    "We''ll discuss that later," Varis retorted, directing a subtle signal toward one of the servants. As the servant acknowledged with a nod, Varis veered the conversation back, "So, any worthy contenders yet?"

    "Predictably," Jarona Madeen responded, manifesting a goblet in his hand. He absentmindedly swirled the liquid within, his eyes scrutinizing the ongoing spectacle below. "It''s nothing more than a graceless brawl. I truly wonder what crosses their minds when they orchestrate such farce."

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°They seemed to have thrown in the towel, allowing the poor bastards to engage in a grand melee. Absolutely no coordination between them, a truly shameful display - the crowd loves it though.¡± Falkurs added.

    ¡°Well, as expected.¡± Varis echoed, accepting a filled goblet from the approaching servant. He toyed with the red liquid, watching it dance in the cup before he indulged in a careful sip.

    "Should be an interesting spectacle in the forthcoming rounds though. Only about 30 left, right? Could turn out to be a decent fight."

    "Perhaps. But it''s time for the main event. The knights should be entering the stage soon."

    "How are they faring?"

    "Ready as they''ll ever be. Khareem''s still nursing that grudge from the last tournament. Delick won''t stand a chance."

    "Any outsiders?"

    "Balways''s gang and a few lads from the capital. Additionally, the empire has sent a representative. Small chap, though."

    "The empire?"

    "Yes, it seems they brokered a deal with the king. Absurd idea, if you ask me. There''s no winning in that situation."

    well - not like it''s our problem- ah, it''s starting.¡±

    ¡°Any bets?¡± Falkurs offered.

    "I''ll bite. Place me down for 30 on Delick," Fraven chimed in.

    "Bold move, betting against your own kin. Dangerous game," Falkurs countered.

    "Only perilous if I lose, which is improbable considering how extensively Khareem''s been preparing for this."

    "I advised him to rest," Varis interjected.

    ¡°Yeah we all did, but he never listens¡±

    "Ah, there they go."

    the resonant blare of a brass band. The festive melody swept over the crowd, stirring a palpable sense of anticipation. Arrayed in dazzling ceremonial armor, the knights paraded before the spectators in a shimmering spectacle.

    ¡°Yup, that''s why you¡¯d never see me in these things again, what a waste of time, dressing up in that uncomfortable gear just to wave to the crowed under the midday sun.¡± Falkurs commented as he watched the men march around.

    Fifty knights, glittering like stars descended on earth, entered the field in groups of five, the detail on their armor and capes showing off the order they belonged to. However, three distinct rows consisted of knights with no common insignia, indicating they were the outsiders, not bound by the city''s ties.

    ¡°Quite a lot of additions¡± Joren tutted as he watched the orderly group show off their coordination.

    Once the grand display and introductions were over the knights retreated back into the arena.

    After their grand presentation, the knights retreated, leaving the field to the anticipatory silence of the spectators.

    "Noble souls, lords and ladies who have ventured from afar," a voice boomed across the field, magically amplified to reach each corner of the massive colosseum. A larger-than-life image of the announcer appeared on the magical screens, his every gesture exaggerated for all to see.

    Ravina watched in fascination, muttering, "Feels like a football match," as she took in the odd blend of medieval aesthetics and futuristic technology.

    "Did you say something, dear?" Elysia inquired from the seat beside her, curiosity piqued by Ravina''s mumbled words.

    Caught off guard, Ravina swiftly replied, "Oh, just... marveling at the spectacle. It''s quite amazing."

    The announcer continued as Elysia laughed at the child¡¯s wonderfilled words. "Honor and glory to you all, as we stand on the precipice of the 41st Grand Arming Tournament! Today''s spectacle transcends the boundaries of old, as courageous commoners stride beside our noble knights. We''ve glimpsed the vibrant spirit of these audacious warriors, their fervor transforming their clashes into a storm of steel and valor!"

    Jarona Madeen interjected with a cynical tone, "You mean, the disorderly debacle."

    Riding the rallying cry that swelled in the stands the accouncer continued, "As our knights brace themselves for the ensuing tempest, let us usher in those gallant few who''ve weathered the storm!" With his words as their signal, a contrasting group took to the field, their awkward strides and jerky maneuvers painting a stark contrast to the disciplined march of the knights.

    "Behold, the final thirty! The stalwart survivors who''ll face the gauntlet next. Those who emerge victorious will earn the matchless honor of crossing swords with our city''s bravest champions!"

    A deafening cheer detonated from the crowd below, a seismic wave of elation, expectation, and sheer exhilaration that ricocheted off the colosseum''s walls, filling the arena with an electric fervor.

    As the announcer¡¯s booming voice continued its melodious dance across the vast arena, weaving grand tales of the tournament''s past and stoking the fires of anticipation for the spectacle to come, Ravina found herself playing a game of ''spot the protagonist''. Amidst the sea of men garbed in disheveled armor, she spotted her.

    She progressed with the elegant stride of an experienced wanderer, her sapphire-blue hair flowing like a tranquil waterfall under the shimmering sun, stirring rhythmically with each stride she took. Her keen, luminous oceanic eyes roamed the crowd of spectators, ultimately anchoring on Ravina. A mysterious yet alluring smile graced her thin lips as she moved forward with purpose, her sky-blue skirt-cape fluttering around her like a breath of wind, unveiling her muscular thighs with each step. Her legs were shielded by gleaming silver armor that reached up to her knees,  adding a hint of dangerous beauty.

    Her lithe yet well-defined form was partially veiled beneath the gleaming silver armor, a light, meticulously designed protective layer that covered her chest and arms, the cool metal complementing her vibrant hair. By her side, a slender sword seemed to dance with her movements, a lethal partner in this grand spectacle, harmonizing with her graceful steps, each one promising both danger and allure.

    Her radiance dimmed the shine of the others around her. She was a bright blue bloom amidst a dull world. She was more than a presence - she was the protagonist of her own epic.

 Chapter 1-10 - Blunted Blades

    "Do we really have to sit through this again?" Falkurs groaned, his brow furrowed in exasperation as the second round of the knights'' bouts came to an end. The event organizers had decided to intersperse the matches between the knights and the commoners.

    Each battle was an event in itself, an intricate dance between the armored elegance of the knights and the unpolished fervor of the peasantry. The knights embodied years of rigorous training and discipline, moving with a precision and grace that was almost artistic. Their strikes were calculated, their footwork measured, they were the embodiment of martial finesse.

    In contrast, the commoners brought a raw, practical approach to the arena. Their movements were less refined, their attacks lacked the sophistication of the knights'', but they made up for it with a fierce determination and an unrelenting tenacity. Their fights were gritty and aggressive, punctuated by unexpected maneuvers and a tangible will to win.

    Yet, many of the knights found themselves irked, even insulted, to watch these non-nobles'' brawls interspersed with their own distinguished duels. They considered these bouts less a showcase of talent and more an unsophisticated brawl.

    Only Joren seemed interested in the fights, musing between their bouts about the potential some of them offered. Only to be shot down by Fraven or Falkurs. One believed talent was earned through proper trials, the other dismissed those who started late in life, suggesting true warriors start at a young age.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s her!¡± Ravina cried as she spotted the women with blue hair once more.

    ¡°Oh, you like the blue one?¡± Elysia called in response.

    For some reason the girl felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Yes.¡± she answered, sinking further into her seat.

    A strange embarrassment bloomed in Ravina''s cheeks, she mumbled a shy affirmation and sank further into her seat.

    "Lords and Ladies, I present to you Cedric, champion of the Iron Bound Guild!" The announcer''s voice rang out, echoing across the bustling amphitheater. "He faces Rowan, the hero of Kelkourten!" As their names were announced, the two muscular combatants waved in acknowledgment, stepping confidently into their designated quadrant of the arena amidst a chorus of cheers and applause.

    "Next, we have Leoric, of the Bronze Tree Guild, ready to face off against his arch-rival from the Krowned Guild, Emeric!" The crowd erupted once more as these names were called, their eager faces turned towards the remaining quadrants of the arena.

    "And now, Dolyn, the fierce contender from the Krowned Guild! He faces Flink, the fiery devil armed with twin axes! And finally, we have Isolde, the grand barbarian, against Aurelia!"

    A ripple of laughter broke out among the spectators at the final pairing. Confusion furrowed Ravina''s brow, "Why are they laughing?" she turned to Elysia, seeking an explanation.

    ¡°Well, women don''t make good fighters,¡± her matter of fact answer surprised the girl. She noticed the surprised look on Ravina''s face and added, "I am a battle mage. My expertise lies in the mastery of magic, not in the wielding of a blade. There is a stark difference between swords and magic.¡±

    Jarona Madeen chimed in then, "The only reason she''s made it this far is because her team has been carrying her. I doubt she''d hold her own for more than a few moments. You should keep your eyes on Flink¡ªthe man with the two axes.¡± he fingered the man he was talking about, nodding in self-agreement, fully invested in the fight. ¡°His fighting style is unique and it is interesting to watch. All of us could stand to learn how to defend against such a deceptive skill.

    As the order discussed strategize and fighting styles,  Ravina''s gaze landed once more on the blue-haired woman. Introduced as Aurelia she pulled out her thin blade in one beautiful, fluid motion. Ravina spoke up, ¡°Fraven, how about another bet?¡±

    ¡°I don''t take easy money from kids.¡± The man returned, after receiving a stern look from Varis before he could say what he truly wanted.

    ¡°Well, just because you know you''re going to lose is one thing but don''t suggest that it''s my age that makes you falter.¡± her purple eyes reflected the blue light that bounced off Aurelia¡¯s hair. She pulled the small purse she received from the butler, before joining Varis to watch the games. A failsafe incase she got lost. Withdrawing five silver coins she placed it on the table beside her. ¡°It''s not much I know, but hopefully enough to place on her,¡± she pointed to Aurelia.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°My lady,¡± Varis began, ¡°you should not bet money so easily.¡±

    ¡°No one should, but then, where is the fun with that?¡± She then took out the rest of the coins from her bag, placing them all on the table. The ten coins glinted in the light of the shaded sun."Besides," she continued, cutting off any further objections from Varis, "it isn''t gambling if it''s a certainty." Turning to the other members of the Order, she challenged, "Or are you all too faint-hearted to accept a wager from a mere child?"

    Her small provocation goated the two men into accepting, only Elysa, Varis and Joren didn''t accept her bet. Leaving her money on the blue knight against two men. With 30 coins on the table Ravina watched as the fight commenced. As the matches began, the crowd''s focus was torn between the match of Dolyn and Flink, the clear favorites. However, Ravina''s gaze never wavered from the lithe figure of Aurelia, her every movement a dance against her opponent, Isolde.

    True to the commentators'' words, Isolde was a massive hulk of a man. He dwarfed her by four heads and two body widths, his serrated short sword looking no more than a knife in his giant hand, the crude counterpart to her refined blade. His other hand held a heavy iron ring, wielded like an impromptu carabiner knuckles.

    Isolde, wasting no time, charged at Aurelia with the ferocity of a rampaging bull. Choosing the iron ring as his starting weapon over the sword, His massive fist swung down like a hammer, aimed straight for her face. But Aurelia was not there. She dodged it in a swift and smooth action, running her blade across his arm as she passed him by with smooth and nimble movements.

    Unfortunately, the rules of the tournament dictated that the blades were blunt, as such all it did was run cool metal agents his iron hide like skin. Pushing his injured arm to follow her movement as she passed him, Isolde tried to predict her movements, thrusting the sword at where she would be, catching her shadow. In the dance of battle she spun with the skill and grace of a talented dancer, using her entire body to bring the blade over his outstretched hand. The deadly strike only caused him to grimish form the impact.

    Growing impatient with her elusive tactics, Isolde attempted a kick, but before there was any true force to his blow, Aurelia brought her knee forward, catching it with her armored knee. She used it to catapult herself backward, creating some distance. As she caught her breath, Isolde lumbered towards her again, a relentless force of nature against her agile grace.

    The fight seemed futile for her in this situation; without a sharp blade, her strikes were merely an inconvenience for Isolde. Were her blade real, his hand would have been severed, his arm deeply gashed. The loss of blood would have been her ally. But in the confines of this arena, yet he remained uninjured and just as deadly as before. Meanwhile Isolde was losing patience, Aurelia¡¯s constant evasion was just as annoying as a buzzing fly. All it would take was one well-aimed swing, one crushing blow, and the fight would be over. If only he could make contact.

    With one final breath before he reached her, she dashed forward as well. As his gray eyes looked for ways to stop her movements, her eyes sparkling with a new strategy as well.

    Closing the gap, she spun, a hair''s breathe away from his grable, her hair teasing his thick skin as she danced past him. A well-placed kick to his bent knee knocked him off balance. Seizing the moment, she drove her blunt sword towards the nape of his neck.

    But Isolde was quicker. Realizing her intention, he dug his other leg into the ground. He toppled backward, nearly trapping her between his massive body and the ground. His actions surprised her, the delay, not even a fraction of a second, cost her the skirt cape, as he tore it from her. Yet she succeeded in escaping.

    Without a moment''s hesitation she dug her feet in and charged. Driving her full weight into her sword, she put everything into a gamble as she sent it plunging towards Isolde who was still struggling to get up. Crimson beads splashed on the sandy floor, and a curse fell into the air. The referee called it right then and there. First blood went to Aurelia.

    ¡°You nimble bitch,¡± he cursed as he finally picked himself up. The blade barely made a dent to him. Its dull edge made it practically useless as a weapon. As such it had only grazed his collar, cutting a small wound in his collar, just below the neck. He chuckled as he balled the shirt into the wound, ¡°I almost had you dead to rights.¡±

    ¡°I would have had your hand.¡± she replied, her voice a mythic angel''s call. ¡°If not for these stupid rules.¡± She swords her neutered blade a few times for emphasis.

    The man lifted his hand, unscathed and free of any weapon. "Hey, your gear is half the battle," he countered nonchalantly. He gestured towards the other contestants with a flick of his thumb. Only one group was still immersed in their duel. "So," he began, cocking an eyebrow suggestively, "did I do well enough to earn that date?"

    "I believe he might have," she replied, nodding towards the victor of the other duel, their fight just now coming to a close. "but you, unfortunately, came up short." she finished as the crowd voiced a thounderious cheer at Flink¡¯s victorious battle cry.

    He shrugged at her words, ¡°well, next time.¡±

    "Perhaps," she offered nonchalantly, lifting her shoulders in a graceful shrug. ¡°It was a good fight.¡± She told the same lie over and over again, yet the truth was none had ever impressed her so far. Her deep blue eyes strayed from the arena to the private boxes perched high above the chaos of the common seats, to the box reserved for the esteemed members of the city''s grand order. They fell on one man, his eyes, a piercing gray, cut though the wave of color and splendor of everyone else. In the distance she could barely make out his form, but he was simply too unmistakable.

    A soft hum of disappointment escaped her lips.

 Chapter 1-11 - A Cheap Trinket.

    A joyful giggle escaped Ravina¡¯s lips as she almost skipped all the way home. The small bag clutched tightly in her hands chimed harmoniously with each exuberant skip she took. She never realized that the odds were set at 6 to 1, nor that they counted to the little bet she made with them. Now, her hands felt heavier with the unexpected weight of 60 coins, but she held them aloft, cradled against her chest, her heart beating out a staccato rhythm of delight in response.

    After a few more matches, the games were done for the day. The point of the tournament was more for tourism and local fun, a seven day festival centered around knightship and the honor that accompanied them. As such the games were usually short bouts stretched over the week.

    The inclusion of commoners in this year''s competition had added a certain vibrancy to the event, transforming it into an all-day affair. Yet now, the games resumed their standard length, for the most part. The influx of participants naturally translated into more bouts, thereby lengthening the overall games.

    As the sun began its descent, disappearing behind the fortress wall, the streets came alive in a riot of colors, laughter, and song. Everywhere one turned, a festival was in full swing, peddlers hawking an array of goods at a discount or boasting of some rare find. The air vibrated with music, the spontaneous performances of anyone with an instrument and a will to contribute to the jovial atmosphere. All the while, the mouthwatering scent of food wafted through the air.

    "I still think I should hold that for you," Varis reiterated his earlier suggestion, his eyes narrowing at the swelling crowds. "It''s more congested than usual."

    "I''m fine!" Ravina countered cheerily, reluctant to relinquish the comforting weight in her hands. Then, as if her defiance had invoked divine retribution, she tripped over a protruding stone and careened towards the ground. Swift as a hawk, Varis reached out, halting her fall. However, her bag of coins clattered to the ground, its contents scattering across the well-trodden pathway.

    "No!" Ravina wailed, flailing her arms and legs in a futile attempt to recover her spilled treasure. Varis held her firm, preventing her from diving into the throng.

    "Elysia," he called out to their companion.

    ¡°Battle Mage!¡± the woman huffed, weaving her hands in the air. ¡°R.E.D. B.A.T.T.L.E. M.A.G.E¡± the scattered coins reversed course, spinning back into the bag, which then cinched itself closed. The bag zipped through the air into Elysia''s waiting hand. She weighed it thoughtfully. ¡°Seriously, we have pamphlets and everything.¡±

    Varis gently set Ravina back on her feet as Elysia handed her the magically restored bag. "Thank you," Ravina murmured, her hand closing tightly around the soft pouch. A sense of loss welled up within her as she felt the weight of the bag ¨C definitely lighter. Her eyes scanned the busy street, searching for any glint of her missing silver.

    Recognizing her desperation, Varis nudged her onward, plucking the bag from her hands. He felt the weight of it and said, "You won''t find anything more. On streets this busy, coins disappear quickly. You''re lucky you got this much back."

    Ravina faltered a little. It was true, the crowd was quite large. It made a lot of sense that some of the coins would go missing in the hustle of the crowd.

    "We should head back now," Varis declared, assessing the swelling crowd. The games had ended shortly after the blue woman''s battle. There wasn''t really anything to note and everyone performed as expected. Well, to the knights at least.

    "What? But I finally have some spending money!" Ravina protested, her gaze swept across the festive stalls, absorbing the joyous energy that saturated the air. Yet, the celebratory atmosphere was illuminated by the soft glow of tall street lamps and twinkling festival lights, casting a playful dance of colors onto the cobblestones as the sun dipped behind the city''s monumental wall.

    "It''s getting late, Ravina. There''s always tomorrow for shopping. Besides, that money wasn''t given to you for frivolous spending," Varis reminded her.

    ¡°But I''m not going to spend it! I''m using the money I earned in a very skillful bet!¡± Ravina retorted.

    ¡°Skillful, you say? That was sheer luck," Fraven grumbled. "Tell you what, hold onto it for next time. I''ll happily prove that it was nothing more than a fluke."

    ¡°Indeed, though I have to admit I was not watching their match, no doubt that fighter she faced was of lower quality.¡± Jarona Madeen added.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Their pride was somewhat bruised, losing a bet in such a manner, but neither seemed genuinely upset about their monetary loss. "Shameful," Jarona Madeen muttered, shaking his head.

    ¡°Hmph! Fine, I¡¯ll bet it all on her again tomorrow.¡± Ravina declared. Elysia chuckled at her declaration.

    ¡°Sounds good, shall I join in on it as well.¡± she mused, shaking her head.

    ¡°Ah!¡± but before anyone else could reply, Ravina spotted something resting on a stall, she sped off but was caught by the ever vigilant Varis.

    ¡°Where do you think you''re running off too?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Ah, but I need that! Before tomorrow,¡± she replied, pointing to the stall.

    ¡°We can shop tomorrow,¡± Varis Repeated, ¡°before the tournament.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± she started, unsure of how to convince the stern knight.

    ¡°Come on, Sir Varis, One little shop couldn¡¯t hurt.¡± Elysia chimed in, ¡°but after that it''s right back to the manor, isn''t that right little Rina?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ravina hurriedly agreed.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Varis relented, ¡°but keep a tight grip on that bag,¡± grabbing the bag he handed back to her she clutched it with both hands.

    With a, ¡°yes! Thank you,¡± she sped off again, no lesson learned from tripping over the broken floor. With that the party moved to the stall.

    Meanwhile, Falkurs watched them wide-eyed and whispered in disbelief, "Wait, is that really the captain''s kid?"

    They reached the bustling market stall, where a rotund, jovial man with thinning brown hair welcomed them. ¡°Welcome!¡± he cheered as they approached. ¡°What can I get for you?¡± His smile was reddened by a drunkers hue. The alcohol, fresh on his joyful breath. As he spoke he held onto his stall as if worried either it or he would fall.

    "This!" Ravina excitedly pointed at a small hair accessory.

    The hairpin had a certain vintage allure. Its centerpiece, a blue sapphire about the size of a fingernail, bore a subdued glow from over-polishing. Despite its inferior quality, the gem held an entrancing, cerulean charm. It was nestled within two strips of silver, tarnished from iron contamination, fashioned to resemble an eye, with the sapphire as its tear. The silver bore minute scratches and minor dings, narrating a long history of use.

    The vendor''s eyes widened, "Ah!" He quickly regained his professional demeanor, "Now that''s a choice! Been trying to find a new home for that beauty. How about a fair discount for the young lord''s daughter.¡± he turned to face Varis, his eyes smiling. ¡°I can lose it for about, mmhm,100 silver coins?¡±

    Ravina felt as if a bucket of icy water was dumped on her enthusiasm. "Oh..." her voice trailed off. She gently placed the jewel back onto the counter, "Thank you for your time," a phrase all to familiar of her past life found its way into her new one. The weight of her coin purse felt insignificant, as if it was empty.

    Varis held her back as she tried to retreat. "100 for that? Isn''t it rather worn?" he protested.

    The merchant laughed sheepishly, "Perhaps a bit, but it''s a quality piece. Let''s knock off 10 more."

    "Only ten? I could find better quality for that price - I¡¯ll give you 40.¡±

    ¡°Ouch¡± The man winced, ¡°I would lose a bit of money¡­ let''s say 70?¡±

    ¡°56¡± Varis responded, his tone dripping in finality.

    ¡°Alright, damn, I''m losing a lot but deal!¡± the merchant nodded.

    Ravina¡¯s mouth fell open at the exchange. ¡°But,¡± it was still too expensive. She had expected 40 silver at most, expecting the coins to be akin to a standard dollar. Sure the clip wasn''t a cheap thing but even then, simple jewelry like that would only go for 29 bucks. Varis had already purchased the pin and handed it to her. She stood dazed. "I..." she attempted to voice her inner thoughts.

    "Don''t worry about it. You needed this, right?"

    She responded automatically, "I did." but it wasn''t for her.

    ¡°Good, I''m sure she would be happy to receive it.¡±

    ¡°Huh, you knew?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re more obvious than you think.¡± he responded matter-of-factly. ¡°Come, strength home.¡±

    He guided her away from the stall and she followed him, clasping the pin tightly in her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back for this,¡± she said.

    ¡°Don''t bother, it''s a cheap ornament anyway.¡±

    Varis ushered her away from the stall, and she followed him, clutching the pin tightly in her hand.

    "I''ll pay you back for this," she promised.

    "No need. It''s just a simple trinket," Varis dismissed her concern.

    A trinket? The thought of 56 silver coins being referred to as such incensed her. A wave of indignation and desolation washed over her.  She shook her head. No, that wasn''t her problem. It was Ravina who was upset, not her. This wasn''t some remote village; this was a city, one filled with the wealthy.

 1-12 - Meeting your heros

    Deep within the underground halls of the grand colosseum, surrounded by stonework and bathed in the flickering glow of torchlight, a young girl and her protector waited. As Elysia softly chuckled to herself at the scene, Ravina could feel every thump of her heart, mirrored in the rhythmic beat of her soft heeled shoes nervously tapping against the cold stone floor

    The chamber door creaked open, and a lanky man with dark brown hair sauntered in, casting a glance over his shoulder as he coaxed, "Come now, don''t be shy!"

    Ravina''s breath hitched, not at the sight of the man but at the sight of the woman he was ushering in. Even though she knew she was going to meet her here, she was still nervous. Varis had pulled some strings for her, allowing her to meet this world''s heroine before she became the focal point of the very world.

    The annoyance on Aurelia¡¯s face became confused as her eyes fell upon Elyisa, the expression deepening when it fell onto the puppy-like excitement of Ravina.

    ¡°Ah, here we are,¡± the man proclaimed, his voice resonating with confidence. ¡°I am Joena Bellarion, the esteemed Arena Manager of the magnificent Raven Wing Arena!" With a flourish, he displayed a smile perfected through countless encounters, accompanied by a bow executed flawlessly¡ªa feat surpassing the abilities of most nobles. Every movement he made mirrored the immaculate precision of his distinguished gray attire. Extending his well kept hand towards Aurelia, he presented her with utmost grace. "And this, my dear ladies, is none other than Aurelia, the Azure Walk¨¹re.¡±

    As Ravina¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight, Aurelia chastised the man. ¡°I told you to stop with the silly nicknames.¡±

    Unfazed, Joena let out a jovial chuckle and took his leave, his polished leather shoes making no sound against the stone floor as he exited the chamber. "I''ll leave you ladies to it. Please, enjoy your time!"

    "Wait, what..." Aurelia''s protest fell on deaf ears as the wooden door closed behind him with a muffled thud. Spinning back to face the women, she voiced her confusion, "What exactly am I supposed to do here?"

    Elysia''s lips twitched at Aurelia''s lack of decorum, but she held her tongue. After all, this was Ravina¡¯s show after all.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Ravina started when her deep purple eyes were cut into by Aurelia¡¯s sharp blues. ¡°Um, this is for you!¡± she trembled as she offered the hair ornament to the ready warrior.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Like a blade, Aurelia¡¯s eyes flicked to the small gem in the young girls hands. ¡°Its?¡± she inquired.

    ¡°Well.¡± Ravina faltered a little. She had no idea why she was this nervous, her mind wasn¡¯t working as it should be. It was as if she had just met a famous movie star. She swallowed her mouth noticeably dry. ¡°A token¡­¡± she mumbled.

    "A hair ornament," Elysia interjected, coming to Ravina''s rescue. Her smile was strained as she moved to stand by Ravina. "Our dear Rina here bought it for you after she witnessed your bout yesterday. She''s been insisting on presenting it to you before your next match."

    Aurelia¡¯s looked from Elysia to Ravina. ¡°What¡­ would I do with a hair ornament?¡± she tactlessly asked.

    "What¡­ am I supposed to do with a hair ornament?" she asked, quite tactlessly.

    Elysia''s gaze turned frosty. "You could start by accepting it graciously from a young admirer who wishes to cheer you on in the tournament. Is that too much for you to handle?"

    "Ah, no." Aurelia appeared taken aback, gingerly accepting the jewelry. As she did she felt the girl¡¯s own callus and broken hands scraping against hers, causing Aurelia''s eyes to narrow slightly. Ravina, who''d been anxious about the warrior accepting the gift, felt a surge of relief. She hadn''t anticipated holding onto the jewel for so long, and now, she lowered her hands, her face brightening with a broad smile.

    "Who¡­ are you?" Aurelia asked, her gaze flicking to the emblem of the Einzfeder Order stitched onto Elysia''s bright green dress, turning down to the woman¡¯s smooth, unmarred hands.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m¡­¡± Ravina started, only to come to a loss of words. Her name was lost to her, Ravina was accurate enough but was it really her?

    While Elysia perceived Ravina''s silence as shyness, she moved in to assist. ¡°This is Ravina,¡± she said, wrapping a comforting arm around the girl''s shoulder. ¡°She tends to be a bit shy.¡±

    "I see, thank you," Aurelia responded.

    "But aren''t you going to introduce yourself?" Elysia asked.

    "Huh? But Lord Bellarion already introduced me, didn''t he?"

    "But you haven''t done it yourself yet. Come now, it''s a matter of basic etiquette."

    A silent confrontation ensued between the two adults, their expressions composed but their minds whirling.

    "Right," Aurelia finally conceded, unsure why she was initially so resistant. Shaking off her confusion, she turned towards Ravina, "I''m Aurelia, a... wandering adventurer," she hesitated, feeling somewhat strange formalizing her introduction. However, her words caused Ravina''s eyes to twinkle with anticipation.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I am Ravina,¡± she responded, nodding her head in acceptance, acknowledging for the first time who she was in this new life.

 Chapter 1-13 - Tokens and Honor.

    ¡°Then I will be off, good luck with your next fight!¡± With those words, the black-haired girl and her amber-haired friend left, leaving the blue-haired woman alone in the room to stare at the small gem in her hand. As they climbed the stairs, making their way back to their box seats, Ravina asked Elysia, ¡°Do you think she liked it?¡±

    ¡°Naturally. Given that it was a token of your faith in her victory, she''d be a boor to dismiss it.¡± Elysia replied, her tone laced with indifference.

    ¡°That''s¡­ that''s good.¡± Ravina sighed in relief. Not only had she given the heroine of the story a bribe to remember her by after she won the tournament, but she met her as well.  ¡°I didn''t expect that.¡± she admitted, the excitement apparent in her voice.

    ¡°To meet her? Varis has done far more with a lot less.¡±

    ¡°N-no, that she''d be so cool!¡± Ravina clarified, a bit sheepishly.

    "Cool?" Elysia smirked, a hint of bitterness creeping into her voice. "Yes, a commoner playing knight does have a certain... appeal."

    ¡°It''s not just that,¡± Ravina followed, thinking about how to say it. ¡°She just, shines¡­ you know like¡­there is just this magnetism to her? You know?¡±

    Giving up, Ravina shook her head, ¡°well, it doesn''t matter. I gave her the gift in the end.¡±

    ¡°That you did,¡± Elysia murmured. A pause stretched between them before Elysia broke the silence, a curious note in her voice. ¡°You know, it''s funny, but I don''t think I''ve ever received a gift from you.¡±

    Ravina blinked, taken aback by the sudden comment. "What?"

    Elysia laughed, her voice carrying a hint of dryness. ¡°Of course, not that I was expecting one. If I received a gift from everyone I helped, I''d probably own an estate next to the royal palace by now.¡±

    ¡°I, sorry,¡± Ravina stuttered, her face turning red. ¡°I didn''t realize. I mean, I-¡±

    But Elysia cut her off with a light pat on her back. ¡°Don''t fret about it, dear. It''s not as though you''ve enough coin to keep showering gifts on everyone you find... fascinating.¡± Her voice was light, but her eyes reflected a hint of sadness that was mixed in with a little bit more.

    Soon enough the pair made their way back to their seats.

    ¡°Get everything you needed?¡± Varis asked as they entered.

    ¡°Of course. Why, worried about us?¡± Elysia replied.

    He shook his head. ¡°No.¡± came his crisp reply before he turned to continue his conversation. Dozens more of the order knights had joined them in the box to watch the tournament. The loud conversations were filled with reviews on the knightly fights, some offered inquisitive ideas on the commoners but the main topic in the air was the fight between Khareem and Delick. As the scent of alcohol grew stronger in the box, Ravina found her way to the seats nearest the open view, welcoming the relatively fresh air that drifted in from the tournament grounds.

    ¡°So little lady,¡± Fraven''s voice drew her attention as she settled down, presenting her with a tall glass of orange juice. She accepted it, and he continued, ¡°how about a real bet this time?¡± he offered.

    Ravina took a sip of the juice, the hint of alcohol hitting her taste buds - just enough for her to know it was there. Before, she could out drink a fish. However Ravina¡¯s unrefined tongue recoiled at the overpowering taste of the drink and so she was unable to show off her well maintained skill of her past life.

    Regardless, the juice contained no more alcohol than the water, an easy measure to keep the water clean.  Setting the glass down on the ledge of the open viewing windows, she swiveled to face the striking man. ¡°What did you have in mind?¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    His smile flashed in the daylight, teeth starkly white against his tanned skin. ¡°Next up is Khareem''s match. Now that''s going to be something. He has this feud going on with the Malthites, that is his house, house Graphin and house Malthites have a feud. Been going on a fourth of a generation now - something to do with a stolen bucket or something,¡± he dismissed such trivial matters with a casual wave of his hand, ¡°Regardless, Delick won their last duel, so Khareem''s after retribution, and Delick wants to keep his title. I¡¯ll give you a sporting chance by backing Delick. Khareem is one of our own, so you know he''s formidable,¡± he added with a playful wink.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Ravina said in memory, ¡°Khareem is the knight you said was working too hard for this tournament.¡± She recalled him from the last fight as well. He was skilled, or so she thought, but against everyone else they all fought the same. It''s what made the commoner fight so much more exciting. There was real movement to it. Unrefined and savage.

    ¡°That''s right, it''s a small thing, but at some point you have to let your muscles rest.¡± Fraven nodded. ¡°Although he could have just gotten his hands on a few pots, but I doubt that''s what happened.¡± He gave a shrug as the knights began to stride into the arena, deafening cheers erupting from the crowd. ¡°So, how about it, little lady?¡± Fraven''s voice rose above the din. ¡°But let''s not exceed 10 silver, or Varis will skin me alive if I win.¡±

    Ravina¡¯s eyes fell on the man in question, Khareem. He was too distant for a detailed view, so she resorted to the help of a small, sturdy device, activating its magical properties. Much like a touch screen television, she was able to enlarge Khareem¡¯s image by skillfully manipulating the gadget. This instrument, known as a Karmen Box, had limited functionalities¡ªit could merely zoom in and out. In essence, it was a magical version of binoculars embedded into a monitor that could be called into existence with a wave of her hand.

    Despite being a pinnacle of magecraft, the concept of recording or marketing these images had seemingly never occurred to its creators. When Ravina had innocently asked if she could keep a highlight reel, the ensuing laughter had left her feeling somewhat foolish, although she still considered it a good idea.

    Khareem Graphin, 37th member of the Einzfeder Order was, as with all the knights, a striking figure. Unique in his honey brown skin, this man wore an open helmet of gray steel over his bald head. His knightly armor seemed to fit him better than it did his comrades, accentuating his strong muscles despite the weighty protection. His dark brown eyes were fixed on the knight beside him, a palpable hostility emanating from them. Their mouths moved in silent conversation, exchanging whispers that were inaudible to the audience.

    Ravina couldn''t help but marvel at the sight. Not only did she appreciate Khareem''s imposing figure, but also Fraven''s. Glancing around the room, she noted the attractiveness of the other knights, and even Elysia''s feminine beauty. "The bar is really set high here, isn''t it?" she mused aloud. Momentarily forgetting herself.

    Fraven reassured her, oblivious to Ravina''s sudden admiration of the knights. "Varis won''t object, particularly after your windfall from that woman¡­ What was it? Ah, yeah- from Aurelia''s bout."

    "Alright," Ravina agreed, nodding at the suggestion. "That should be fine." She withdrew five coins from her coin purse, which was fastened to her belt, and handed them to Fraven.

    ¡°Nice, now you¡¯ll get to see what real bets are all about! Ah, here we go.¡± As Fraven pocketed the coins, the match commenced. No longer were there four simultaneous one-on-one fights. Now, each bout was an isolated duel, which perplexed Ravina. She wondered how spectators would enjoy the match without a large screen. In this packed arena, viewing two individuals battle from a great distance was the norm, no matter where one sat. Only the privileged box seaters were provided with Karmen Boxes.

    Yet, the duel was enthralling. The start of the fight brought silence to the box, as everyone settled into their seats, their eyes riveted to the action with vested interest. After several clashes of iron, Fraven mumbled, "That was a solid strike, definitely scored some points there."

    "Points?" Ravina echoed, puzzled.

    Fraven looked surprised at her query. "Didn''t you know?" He shook his head to clear his surprise. "Right, this is a friendly tournament, so determining a winner can be tricky when there''s no bloodshed." He gestured towards a smaller box, only large enough for four or five people. "That''s the review box over there. They observe the hits and judge their impact based on how damaging the strikes would be in real combat."

    "Like that one there!" Fraven exclaimed, drawing Ravina''s attention back to the match. "Khareem just landed a hit on Delick''s chest plate." Indeed, the strike elicited a roaring cheer from the spectators below, the resonance shaking the boxes above. "It was a well-executed hit, but on armor, it wouldn''t be fatal, so it might only be a single point. However, remember your girl''s fight? She landed a significant blow on her opponent''s wrist. Her blade was blunted, but in a real fight, it could have severed his hand. That could have been worth about ten points. Even if her opponent had managed to knock her out with a single strike, he probably would have still lost."

    "Huh," Ravina contemplated, looking at the fight with newfound understanding. The subtle complexities of the duel now apparent, she watched the ongoing battle with a renewed focus.

    The fight picked up intensity, escalating from a dignified, disciplined duel into a raw, unyielding brawl. The magnificent upgrade to the tempo stole Ravina¡¯s breath, leaving her enthralled. A palpable silence gripped the arena, punctuated only by the fierce clash of the ongoing melee.

 Chapter 1-14

    Khareem Graphin entered the arena next to his opponent. The third child of Baron Graphin was a Lathin Child, a spare that was never needed. Like most Lathins his education was minimal and his knightage guaranteed. Khareem in particular was a powerful force. He had gained his father''s structure, his muscles bulging from the extra effort he always put into training. His mother''s skin colored him, a unique honey-brown complexion, marking him distinctive within the kingdom, though less so in the cosmopolitan city of Fort Rayvin.

    As he stepped into the light of the arena he wore the colors of his hard-earned victory. The regalia of the Einzfeder Order draped across his chest. Though most knights chose to wear a badge or the emblem on their collars, Khareem proudly showcased his to the world in the tapestry that draped his entire body.

    Next to him was Delick Malthite, the fourth bastard son of Baron Malthite. The so-called useless child of the lecherous baron, Delick proved himself better with a blade than even the legitimate sons of House Malthite. Scorned only by those in his own home, Delick carved his way into the Nachtschatten Order, his skill accelerating him to the 13th spot. The only thing his family ever gave him was his cold blue eyes and lethal red hair. Everything else he won for himself, including his leather-torn skin. Still, he carried the flag of his family with pride on the shoulder cape, the Nachtschatten Order¡¯s crest hammered into his armor, just above his heart.

    Both men were led though by the nose by honor and status and most importantly recognition. A sharp desire to prove themselves and show the world itself they were worth more then they were given.

    In both hands they held heavy iron training blades, they faced one another, the simmering tension tangible in the air. One wrapped in the regalia of the Einzfeder Order, the other bearing the crest of the Nachtschatten Order over his heart. Both men were ready for the same dance they did every year. The music started, a soft beat of silence as an  unseen conductor readied his baton. It rose, matching the rising tension in the air.

    The silence that hung in the air was deafening, tangible even, filling the arena for a solitary, protracted moment. Then, the baton dropped with the thunderous boom of the signal flare burning bright against the sky, the tempo shifted ever so slightly.

    A simple song filled only their ears. Each knight took a deliberate step towards their opponent, as the soft melody played into a slow largo, and time itself had bowed to the duelists'' will.

    A soft, rhythmic cadence filled the air, matching the unhurried pace of each calculated move. The knights'' steps were precise, purposeful, an orchestrated dance within the dusty circle. Their eyes moved quickly, soaking up every minute detail, observing the changing environment and the man opposite, the circle of their engagement tightening subtly with each pass.

    The breaths they took were measured, a counterpoint to the rising tension, as they initiated their slow ballet of combat. Their movements weaved a dance of deceptive openings and stealthy feints, a subtle play that showcased their skills as they skirted each other''s boundaries. Within the span of three heartbeat-like seconds, they completed their first circle.

    They repeated their orbit twice more, the distance between them gradually diminishing.

    On the final pass, their swords finally met, the soft ''clink'' of steel on steel piercing the heavy silence. Both knights paused, testing the weight behind the steel. This was not just a duel; it was a conversation

    The silent conductor, ever watchful, then gave a subtle nod and tightened the grip on his unseen baton, signaling a shift in the rhythm of their deadly dance. Within the rhythm of the first resounding slash, the tempo morphed into an andante. The pace of the duel heightened, still controlled, but now more brisk, more urgent.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Khareem was the first to strike, drawn in by Delick eyes, a subtle change enough to lure the man into a strike. Delick countered sharply, parrying the blow and steering the steel aside before aiming his own blade towards Khareem. Their feet rooted to the ground, each knight delivered a volley of exploratory blows, still gauging the measure of their all to familiar enemy.

    The exchange was a brazen challenge, a test to see who could coax the other into relinquishing their ground first. Delick aimed a swift blow towards Khareem''s leg, but Khareem was quick to parry, retaliating with a swift counter to Delick''s chest. Delick deflected the blow nimbly, and the sequence repeated. Khareem targeted Delick''s core, while Delick aimed for a quick strike at an exposed limb. Six strikes passed within four seconds, each carefully considered, each resounding through the arena like notes in their ever-intensifying melody.

    Then, as if seized by an unseen current, the tempo of their dance surged. Delick advanced, closing the gap, and their invisible conductor, catching the wild urgency in Khareem''s eyes, quickened the beat to an Allegro. The rhythm of their exchanges intensified, each stroke of their blades more decisive, sharper, echoing through the arena like a symphony of steel.

    Delick unleashed a sharp attack, his blade whipping through the air with deadly intent, aimed straight for Khareem''s face. The latter''s countenance tightened with concentration, his body shifting as he swung his own blade in a full arc, using its weight to swing completely around, dodging the attack and turning back to strike in the same movement.

    Yet, the other man''s quick reflexes allowed him to recover from his missed strike in time to block Khareem¡¯s oncoming blow, bracing it with an arm against the flat of his blade.

    Fending off Khareem''s attack, Delick stepped forward, strategically preventing Khareem from reclaiming the space he had lost. His blade, once more, came to bear upon his opponent, earning him a hit on Khareem''s arm. It could have been a lethal blow to the chest if Khareem hadn''t succeeded in collecting a strike with his arm.

    As Khareem deflected Delick''s blade with one arm, his other rose, sword in grip, and swung downwards in a powerful arc, his strength pushing Delick¡¯s sword away. Delick tried to retreat, but it was too late. Khareem¡¯s blade found its mark on his armor, the crash of iron echoing heavily in the air, drowned out by the roars of the crowd. The two men, locked in their dance, were deaf to everything but the ringing of their swords.

    Yet, they broke off the attack, the song of their minds turned slow as their distance grew. Each man breathed heavily as they took this mutual break. The lol collecting in the air, eyes still locked on one another. The brief silence was a stark contrast to the earlier sound of steel on steel. The crowd watched, their eyes wide with anticipation as the combatants caught their breath.

    The crescendo was upon them, a precipice from which there was no return. The conductor beamed, lifting his baton high in the air. The cue for the Prestissimo was unleashed, and with it, the primal beast within each knight. Their dance became a whirlwind of fury, blades singing as they cut through the air, each strike a hastened note in their symphony, accelerating the dance into a blinding frenzy.

    Steel clashed upon steel in an ever-increasing tempo, a cacophony of ringing notes echoing off the high stone walls of the arena. The blows became so swift, so relentless, they blurred into a continuous hum, the movement of the blades becoming nearly invisible to the onlookers.

    There was no pause, no space for breath or thought. Only the instinct to strike, to survive, fueled their brutal rhythm. Armor was hit after hit, the solid thump of steel on steel echoing through the air. They accepted each blow against their bodies, the impact reverberating through their bones, only to give as good as they got.

    Delick seemed to have the upper hand, his strikes landing with a ferocious intensity, the edge of his blade glinting with a lethal promise. But Khareem, his spirit unbroken, refused to yield. His own sword moved with a raw determination, his powerful swings slowly shifting the tide in his favor.

    Every blow, every parry, kept the audience on edge, the intensity of the battle a tangible weight in the air. It was a dance of warriors, a display of brutal beauty, a testament to their skill and resolve. The question of who would emerge victorious hung heavy in the air, the tension mounting with every resounding clash of their blades.

    The conductor rose, his breathing heavy as he prepared to send out the final note.

 1-15 - glinting in the sunlight.

    ¡°Huh?¡± why are they stopping the fight!¡± Ravina called out, suddenly aware she was on the edge of her seat. It was the first time there was an intervention in the arena. A piercing whistle echoed across the field, six men hurried from the sidelines to stop the fight.

    ¡°They went too far.¡± Varis said, though perhaps it wasn''t a reply to her question. He was positioned a short distance away. Seated beside him was Gregor, an administrator of the order introduced to Ravina earlier as the right-hand man of the Order itself.

    ¡°Khareem has only gotten worse after his defeat.¡±  Gregor sighed, his voice tinged by overuse. ¡°I thought we were watching them closely but it seems as if we missed something.¡±

    ¡°No, there hasn''t been much movement. The Graphin¡¯s might have been upset by the loss but the families have cooled down some.¡± Jarona Madeen quickly added.

    Varis turned his head at the words, ¡°the Malthite¡¯s have been calm?¡± he inquired.

    Jarona Madeen nodded, ¡°Yes, in fact they have been focusing on their eldest acceptance into the Limbor Academy.¡±

    ¡°The eldest, that''s¡­ Darmick isn''t it? Why are they sending him to the Academy? He''s well over 30.¡± Varis¡¯ eyes narrowed, bringing a hand to his head in thought.

    ¡°Hence why they have been quiet. Their youngest is going to take over the family it looks like.¡± Fraven added with a shrug.

    ¡°Youngest? Out of seven sons¡­¡± Varis¡¯ eyes returned to the arena, unfocused as they stared into his thoughts.

    ¡°The Nachtschatten Order has a lot of members in odd positions.¡± Gregor noted. ¡°I believe Belvis was also removed from his household not too long ago.¡±

    As Ravina listened intently she was nudged by Elysia nudged her, drawing her attention to the women with blue hair entering the field.

    ¡°Look familiar?¡± the battle mage mused.

    Puzzled, Ravina tilted her head. It was Aurelia of course but the bemused smile spread on Elysia¡¯s beautiful face that betrayed there was something more. Pulling up the Karmen Box¡¯s screen with a flick of her wrist, Ravina zoomed in on the blue eyed girl.

    She looked as she always did, but perhaps something was different with the way she held up her hair? ¡°Ah,¡± the sound of understanding fell from her lips. Ravina turned to Eylisa, ¡°She''s wearing it!¡± she cried with a smile.

    Ravina glanced back, her smile fading slightly. "But it''s sort of..." she hesitated, her gaze fixed on the gem in the woman''s hair. Although the silver accents caught the sunlight beautifully, the gem seemed to get lost amidst the woman''s radiant blue locks. "Blue was not the best choice."

    It was hard to see the hairpin from a distance, even with the help of this magical world''s zoom and enhance features it was lost unless you knew what you were looking at. The gem might not have been there at all. Ravina felt the heat of embarrassment flush her cheeks. She couldn''t believe her first gift had been so bad.

    Elysia couldn''t help but snicker. ¡°Yes, I was wondering why you would pursue that. Sure it looks as if it would match her well but both her hair and eyes are sharply blue.¡± The red haired woman brought a hand to her chin. ¡°Actually,¡± she mused aloud, ¡°I would have to say that she might have Varavine blood in her, perhaps even an Escarion.¡±

    As Elysia tilted her head to her wonderings, Ravina parroted the unfamiliar terms. ¡°Escarion?¡± she said, mouthing the more familiar Varavine, trying to recall if she had heard of it before.

    Elysia turned her head to Ravina. ¡°You don¡¯t- ah, right.¡± she nodded to herself as if confirming something, staring at the confused girl before her. ¡°That''s right.¡± she said finally. ¡°You don''t know. Well¡­ ah first let''s enjoy the match. Elysia nodded her head to the duel that was just starting, in the beginning.

    As the men continued there discussed about the Khareem¡¯s fight, the girls watched the first bout between commoner and knight¡­

    ? ? ? ? ?

    Aurelia stared at the unassuming hair ornament in her hands. The hairpin wasn''t exactly an accessory a noble would have. Rough, well-worn, and cheap as well. Then again the little girl wasn''t a noble either. Though she did have a member of the famed Einzfeder Order acting as her guard. It was healed but only on the surface. Deep inside the broken skin and worn hands spoke volumes of the girl''s true origins.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    But¡­ Why did it bother her so?

    ¡°Aurelia!~¡± the sing song voice of Joena Bellarion entered into the room, much to the annoyance of the women he was calling out to. ¡°It''s time for your third debut!~¡±

    It would be easy for her to slit his throat, making sure he wouldn''t be able to sing out his anything tune once again. With a breath Aurelia quickly pocketed the clip before he could spot it. ¡°It''s not a debut.¡± she snapped at the man¡¯s annoyingly large grin, her annoyance evident she shivered at the handsome twinkle in his eye.

    ¡°Oh honey, life is one grand debut, you just have to know where to look.. Now, now- the finale of the knights is currently happening so we don''t have to run!~¡± he called out as Aurelia pushed past him and made her way to the blue room.

    Painted with only a blue stripe the blue room was blue only as a way to identify it. The Raven Wing Arena had sixteen colored rooms. Each and everyone of them was a large open hall where combatants would prepare for combat and test the supplied equipment. Each of these rooms held 12 combatants comfortably but this one was empty. A comfort offered to him by the man who followed her inside.

    "Now, darling, you''re going to be facing a knight from the Siberwache Order. A true, bona fide knight. Isn''t that thrilling?" Joena''s voice was filled with excitement and anticipation as he shared the news with Aurelia.

    Aurelia''s slender fingers reached for a dull-bladed sword from among the countless hung on the wall. She had decided to retire her own blade after the initial bout. The weapon was dear to her, and an important tool in her fighting.

    After the first fight she realized how dangerous it was to her blunted friend. A nick, a scratch. That would be easily fixed. But a break? It was a struggle using the provided weapons. They lacked both balance and refinement that fit her style of fighting. However, she had already accomplished both her goals in this tournament.

    The third blade she selected received a few testing swings. Like its predecessors, it was slightly overweight and its balance wasn''t the best, however. It was good enough.

    ¡°Jason Lachute, a minor noble family, no one really noteworthy,¡± Joena continued his chatter as Aurelia armed herself. She gave him only half an ear, well aware of how the man could go on. Picking up her opponent''s name and order, she felt she got everything she needed from him. The Silberwache was one of the top three orders in Ravyin, so he would be the strongest she ever fought.

    ¡°Whatever,¡± she said, shaking her head, ¡°I just need to lose gracefully.

    ¡°Lose gracefu- darling! You need to win!¡± Joena responded in alarm.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked, bemused by the horrified face of the arena manager.

    ¡°Oh, child.¡± Joena looked around, his face turning serious for the first time since she knew him. The stark contrast, so uncharacteristic of the man she''d come to know, sent a shiver of dread down Aurelia''s spine. She paid rapt attention to his next words. ¡°There are some people looking to hire a female knight¡±

    Aurelia could hardly believe she had taken this jester seriously. "So what?" she scoffed, exacerbated.

    ¡°So what? Did you think you met that little lady for show?¡±

    ¡°The one with the Einzfeder knight already guarding her?¡± Aurelia queried. What use did that order have for a commoner?

    Joena chuckled. "My dear, that was a battle mage, who as you well know, hardly matches up to a knight." He shook his head, managing to appear both amused and serious. "Aurelia, you can pretend to be a soldier for the rest of your life, but all you need to do is win this one battle. After that, you can become a knight. The first commoner knight in history.¡±

    "Why should that matter to me?" she responded, unimpressed. She made decent coin, had a full life and was getting closer and closer to her goal? Why would she care about becoming a knight? It wasn''t even a dream of people like her.

    With a breath Joena looked her clear in the eyes. ¡°Why do you think we opened this tournament to the commoners?¡± His question housed a certain treachery that dare not be spoken.

    ¡°Because money? Isn''t that how it always is?¡±

    The man shook his head, his brown hair fluttering with the action. ¡°No darling. It''s much worse than that.¡± he sighed, ¡°every noble was against it but all we needed was one to tell us to do it and its done. Now I am sure you know who that is.¡±

    Aurelia''s azure eyes narrowed at his veiled implications. "Count-" but he silenced her with a raised finger.

    ¡°That''s not the question you need to ask. Why? why, why, why, why, why." Another shake of his head turned his hair loose. ¡°Look, you are the only one here who has a chance to win the fight against the other knights. That is why I gave you the weakest knight to fight first. We need you to win.¡±

    "Need?" she echoed.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then why not just fix the fight.¡±

    ¡°It has to be honest. A true bout. Something to showcase that a common man can best a knight- we only need one.¡±

    As if on cue, a horn sounded outside, reverberating through the room as the arena door swung open from the blue room. Her match was about to start.

    The once dim room filled with sunlight. She turned to the light, as it crept through the opening door, chasing away the darkness of the musty room with quick and deadly action. The woman was bathed in this light as the man in the darkness called out to her.

    ¡°Win well darling,¡± he called to the silhouette of the women.

    She stopped and turned around. ¡°I won''t do it for you.¡± she affirmed, ¡°after all - I''m pissed at you. You had the audacity to admit you''re pitting me against the weakest knight for an easy win." Reaching into her pocket, she retrieved the small trinket gifted by an innocent child. As she secured it in her hair, she turned to face her awaiting challenge, a wicked smile carving into her face. ¡°I¡¯ll win the whole damn thing.¡±

 Chapter 1-16 - Blade of the knight.

    Betrayed by her confidence, Aurelia walked out to meet her opponent on the field of battle. Jason Lachute broke the mold of the knightly form. Instead of tall and slender this man was rounded, slightly shorter than his fellow knights. Still, standing above six feet was nothing to scoff at and he wasn''t a knight just for show. While others could mistakenly mock the portly man for being twice the width of his fellows, the sight of him caused Aurelia¡¯s hair to stand on end. A warning to the man hidden behind an incredibly thick Zweihander, its blade nearly the same width as Aurelia herself.

    This man wasn''t the surgeon like his fellow knights, he was a dwarven hammer. Encased in armor that sheathed his whole figure, the fact he could wield such a behemoth blade was astonishing. Aurelia looked down at the mere stick in her hands. This fight would be a testament to both their endurance. In fact they all were. Aurelia felt the weight of her blade with a few more swings as she took a breath, waiting for the signal flare.

    "Good day," echoed a voice from within his enclosed helmet. If Aurelia squinted she could just make out the light reflecting in his eye.

    ¡°Uh¡­ hello?¡± that flare was sure taking its time.

    "I am Jason Lachute of the Silberwache Order, commander of the Picket Defense Force, and master of the Erzklinge blade," came his formal introduction.

    They squared off, tension mounting in the silence..

    "May I have the honor of your name?" Jason requested.

    ¡°Aurelia.¡± she answered simply, wondering why no one paid attention to the announcements.

    ¡°I see, lady Aurelia, take heart, I shall endeavor to keep you injury free until the joust is called to a close.¡± a glint behind his mask told her he was smiling. Aurelia examined her blade once more; its thinness was almost sufficient to infiltrate the small gaps in his armor. Almost.

    "Such a pity," she mused aloud.

    ¡°I agree, but don''t worry, it could still be some good exercise.¡±

    With those words the flare fell into the sky. Its thunderious crack caused Aurelia to bound forward. She lunged forward with such agility that her blade had already grazed his neck before he could register the blue streak darting past him. By then, she was already stationed behind him, halting just in time to relish the resonant clash of metal that filled her ears.

    "Well, it seems I''ve already claimed the first point," she said simply. "Do try to keep up." Her taunt seemed to ricochet off the knight, eliciting only a muffled chuckle from within his armor.

    ¡°My, my. I didn''t realize you would be so ready to go. One point huh, well I only need a single strike¡± he twisted the massive bit of metal in his hand for emphasis. ¡°Still a knight is only as good as his word so don''t worry.¡± he easily brought the massive hunk of metal above his head. The Zweihander- no, the Erzklinge glinted in the light. ¡°I will try.¡± with that he launched himself forward, his dark armor twinkling.

    Knowing the massive weapon would do more than just stun her. She watched him close in on her, her heart pounded with adrenaline. Her focus was to avoid the blade''s devastating swing, a seemingly simple task made dire by the flow of his masterful swordswork, which was better than anyone she had ever fought before.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    He wasn''t randomly swinging the weapon. Each move was a calculated, practiced motion. He would bear the blade to her face and she would dodge it by a hair''s margin, only to find the pommel reaching to meet her midsection. Instinctively, she twisted her body, contorting with the agility of a cat to evade the bone crushing strike. The action, both staggering and unbalancing her. Amidst the dance of deadly steel, her own attacks focused on reclaiming her balance rather than trying to defeat him.

    She grimaced as she twisted and turned, his gleaming teeth peeking through the gaps of his helmet as his smile reflected the sunlight. The fight could last a while, but not forever. Sweat flew in the air as time counted on like onions rolling down a hill.

    Eventually their dance slowed down, soft panting leaving both their lips as they came to a halt in front of each other.

    ¡°I must say,¡± Jason said after catching his breath. ¡°I should apologize, had I known you had some skill I might have taken this seriously from the outset.¡±

    "Well, it''s too late now." With a deep inhalation, Aurelia lunged before he could respond. However, the knight remained unshaken. He brought his blade to meet her halfway, but just like he became aware of her fighting style so did she learn his.

    For one thing he always followed through his initial attack with a pommel strike. It may have caught her off guard in the beginning but she realised something very important. The blade would showcase where the pommel would follow. It was a counter weight. If his blade swung from above and to the right, the pommel would follow from below and to the right. His actions fell into a predictable rhythm.

    She wasn''t lying when she said it was too late, she could read him like a book now. She easily dodged his blow, and gave a solid hit of her own, she aimed to the back of his knee, each strike focusing between the protective armor where the joints remained necessary to keep him movable. Every focused strike was countered by a small dance of theirs. Each twisted movement would encourage another strike from her. Even as he knew what she was doing he could do little to stop it.

    Soon he fell to his knees. For the blade itself was heavy and the man could only fight on for so long, boiling beneath the knightly plates.

    Aurelia jumped back, well out of the blade range.

    ¡°Done already?¡± she called. The sunlight gleamed off her body, enhanced by the coating of sweat dripping down her exposed skin. The undercloth, wet with heat and effort.

    "Well," the weary knight replied, his breaths laborious behind his metal mask.. ¡°It''s just hard when I know they''re all enjoying a cold drink under the shade.¡± he nodded to the box, the crest of the Silberwache Order painted on the front. ¡°That sounds good right about now doesn''t it?¡± he managed with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°I mean¡­yeah.¡± she admitted, the taste of a freshly chilled beer now on her tongue. ¡°I really need to figure out where that bar was again¡­¡± she mumbled. She blinked, shaking her head of the thought. The man''s words were quite the distraction, lucky they both were more then a little winded.

    ¡°Would you do me the honor of allowing me to remove my armor in peace?¡± the knight asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Her swift reply came too quickly for the knight''s liking. He winced as she continued. ¡°It''s your own fault really.¡±

    ¡°Heh, I suppose it is.¡± Jason chuckled as he shook his head, he then raised a hand. ¡°Then I must leave this round.¡± at his signal a sharp whistle blew. ¡°Never going to live this one down.¡± he laughed hollowly.

    As the officials hurried to the combatants, Jason discarded his gloves and removed his helmet, practically tearing off the drenched cowl beneath. His wet blonde hair clung to his dripping, fully flushed face. His blue eyes smiling at the women before him. ¡°Congratulations,¡± he said as he breathed in the open air.

    One of the men guided Aurelia back to her chamber, while the others assisted the defeated knight in shedding his burdensome armor.

    ¡°Why¡­ Do I feel bad?¡± Aurelia muttered.

 Chapter 1-17 - The Raven of the Castle

    With a triumphant shout, Ravina''s voice swelled with pride, cresting the wave of excitement just before a shrill whistle pierced the air of the bustling arena. "She won!" she declared, eyes wide with admiration and her heart pounding against her chest.

    "Hmm, so it seems," Fraven muttered, his voice gravelly and dismissive as he waved a hand in the air to dismiss her excitement.

    "Can you imagine," Ravina began, a sly, mischievous glint shimmering in her eyes. "The fortune one would make if they had placed all their bets on her?" The corners of her mouth curved into a devious smile.

    ¡°Eh, who''s this little brat bragging beside me.¡± Fraven called out as he pulled a bag from his belt.

    ¡°A rich and noble lady.¡± the smug girl said without any shame.

    With an irritated click of his tongue, Fraven grudgingly handed over a bag of coins to Ravina.  ¡°Really disappointed in the Silberwache¡¯s men, seriously.¡±

    ¡°It''s not like Lachute was one of their brightest members.¡± Falkurs casually mentioned with a shrug. ¡°He¡¯s always had health problems.¡± As he spoke, the large man took deep breaths, stretching his arms out and savoring the sensation of the breeze against his exposed body. Despite their mockery, the other men couldn''t help but empathize with the liberating feeling of being free from the suffocating confines of the iron oven meant to protect them.

    There were three types of knightly armor, the official ones anyway. Light, medium and heavy. Light armor offered very little protection and was meant for scouting work, never for combat. It had very little metal and was the same as entering the field of combat in their dress uniforms - in fact the dress uniforms might hold more protection then the light armor.

    On the other side however, heavy armor all but guaranteed victory. It was almost impossible to be killed while wearing that armor, almost. Heat made a devil out of the complete metal suit, few knights were brave enough to use it. In a world where fire could be wielded at will, it was a gamble and a half.

    Instead the preferred armor was the inbetween, for those who could not get away with custom designs. The last of the armor classes, medium, was originally designed to bring the power of the Nevarus Kingdom to the desert. Swallowing the sandy sea in armor meant to protect the men from a fatal blow, allowing the injured to retreat and be healed. Over time, medium armor emerged as the pinnacle of knightly defense, striking the delicate balance between protection and maneuverability.

    ¡°Doesn''t that just about sum up the Lachute barony? I don''t think I ever saw one of them in proper order.¡±

    Elysia waved her hand in the air, as if to chase away the negativity of the men. ¡°Don''t worry about them,¡± she called out to Ravina, the young girl''s face fallen by their lack of excitement. ¡°Your little champion just won. Isn''t that great? Beating a knight in single combat is no easy feat.¡± though, it was only because his endurance failed, she thought, but did not say aloud. After all, her words brought a child-like smile to the girl''s face.

    With the brightness returned Ravina nodded. ¡°Yeah! She''s amazing.¡± a gleeful chuckle came out as she started counting her hard earned coin. ¡°Truly amazing!¡± She repeated, her thoughts resetting the future. With Aurelia winning this bout, she was guaranteed to get hired. Not only that but she would be assigned to protect her. Guarding her whenever she went out. With that she could put this coin to good use and prepare for the future.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Catching the sight of a very happy Ravina, Fraven clicked his tongue in childish annoyance. ¡°Don''t be so sure your girl is going to make it to the finals.¡± he warned her, winching at the sharpness of his words. Before an apology could escape his lips, Ravina parried with a reply as melodious as a lullaby.

    Her light-hearted laugh echoed through the air. ¡°Hehe, we¡¯ll see.¡± Ravina sang. Of course she was going to win the whole thing. Main characters were like that! After all, this was her introduction after all.

    Grinning, she cinched the bag and affixed it to her belt. Looking up she found that others took the field. While some of the commoners deftly held their own, none showed as much promise as Aurelia. As such the matches for tomorrow would be the remaining knights, and the lone commoner who beat a knight; Aurelia.

    That young woman¡¯s name would fall out of everyone''s lips, much to the indignation of the knights. Jason would never live down his defeat, but none of that mattered to Ravina. For she had won the bet with the castle butler.

    Her smile remained as steadfast as the castle itself as they headed back. Enjoying the feeling of victory and the clink of her coin as they walked inside. They had just reached the grand entrance when a sturdy figure began his descent from the luxurious staircase in the main hall. A respectful hush fell over the crowd, everyone stepping aside to yield passage. Ravina endeavored to follow suit, but wasn''t quick enough to elude the scrutinizing gaze of the approaching man.

    He was slightly portly, a man whose age could attest to his unused muscle. Stress thinned his hair, but allowed him to keep the full of it. His movements exuded a sharp and practiced elegance; the hallmarks of nobility that had been refined over the years. Every aspect of him resonated with the finely honed sophistication of high birth.

    Count Ravenshield himself caught the purple gleam from the girl''s eyes, causing his own to narrow. A fleeting scowl played across his face as he shifted his gaze between her and Varis before shaking his head and closing in on them.

    ¡°My lord, we''re going-¡± another man stated. Distinguished with graying hair and dull grey eyes, he was lost in his master''s shadow, summoned to mind only by his voice and lost and silenced by a wave of the count¡¯s hand. He bowed his head obediently, smoothing his black robes, as he faded into the background once more.

    In the hush that filled the room, the count steps reverberated on the stone floor, they clicked sharply with a subtle, polished squeak. The cadence of these sounds quickened the girl''s heartbeat, transforming the calm atmosphere into a rapid drumbeat of anticipation. As the rhythm of her heart synchronized with the count''s footfalls, the room fell silent, leaving only the thunder of her heart to beat without a tune. Before her stood the lord of the grand city, his dark purple eyes gazed into the soft, bright color of the same, reflecting in the face of a poor village girl brought to him for nothing more than this simple hue.

    "So, Varis, this is the girl?" His words resonated with a palpable curiosity laced with disdain.

    With a hand over his heart and his head bowed, Varis replied. ¡°Yes, my lord. This is the girl.¡±

    The count hummed thoughtfully, scrutinizing the girl before turning back to the robed man, "Cancel it," he commanded. The other knew better than to question the count.

    "Yes, my lord." With that, the man in the robe took his leave, his movements punctuated by a graceful flourish of the black robes.

    Looking back at the girl he hummed once again, twisting his body back and forth as she pondered allowed, ¡°the purple room, I think,¡± he voiced allowed, nodding at his own words. He locked eyes with her, causing a shiver to run down Ravina''s spine. "We have some very important things to discuss, wouldn''t you agree?" He posed the question to her; the dragon addressing a mouse.

 Chapter 2-0 - In the Purple Room

    The Purple Room of Blackwing Castle was simpler then the Red Room, however it carried an undeniable gravitas that belied its modest design.

    Every element of this room was a tribute to the emblem of House Ravenshield. The purple wallpaper was graced with meticulously arranged black crosses, a harmonious blend of elegance and power. The floor was a polished obsidian wood that shimmered with hints of silver and gold, the flacks glinting in the sunlight that streamed in from the three large windows that nearly removed the wall to the outside world. It was a dark room, with dark design, permanently bathed in the light from the outside world.

    Opposite the entrance door, a majestic fireplace held court, its mantle dominated by a shattered spear. The once-great weapon was displayed in seven fragments. The largest pieces held the semblance of the spear, while they left the broken shaft scattered around the break like fallen soldiers. This display ensured the viewer understood the weapon''s importance, even if it was just a glancing look.

    A curved blade, as dark as a moonless night, was fastened to the steel handle by an old, faded purple ribbon. This ribbon was intricately wrapped around a large avian skull, creating an illusion as if the bird was shedding tears of purple liqueur.

    Calling Ravina into the room the count Ravenshield gestured for her to take a seat on the couch opposite his own grad chair. The space between them broken only by a small coffee table.

    Ravina attempted to lighten the mood with a mental joke about the room''s overly moody design. Ravens never had it so good after all, however she was unable to even feel better, for Ravenshield fixed his stare upon her, his piercing gaze slowly eating away at her. It wasn''t until the maids filled the expensive china with warm drinks and adorn the table with tasteful food that the first words of this room were spoken.

    "Leave," he commanded, his voice echoing in the room, causing the servants to all but flee.

    Even though Ravina knew this meeting was inevitable, no amount of foresight could steel her against

    palpable intensity of the count''s presence. He wasn''t an archetype, an invention of lore; rather, he was a genuine noble.

    It was this raw, unfiltered demonstration of authority that violently yanked her from her fantasy-induced reverie. Every crease on his face, every wave of his hand, and every word that fell from his lips dismantled her comfortable illusion. Perhaps a meeting with God could offer the young girl more comfort.

    Once the servants had made their hasty retreat and the Count had savored the flavor of his tea, he broke the silence again, his voice a quiet rumble that filled the room.

    ¡°Do you comprehend the reason you have been brought to this place?¡± His tone was even, placid as a still lake, yet shadowed with the gravity of an impending storm.

    Despite the tremble of her heart, Ravina found her own words calmly spoken. Though if she had to put her words in words it would be akin to a sheep, blinded by its own wool. ¡°I do. Or at least I figured out enough of it to know there is more of a resemblance to us than just our unique eye color.¡± Despite her calm words she was visibly shaking, realizing this, she picked up her cup, hiding her trembling hands around the warm cup.

    The count reclined in his chair, his hands gracefully placed upon the armrests wrapped in opulent leather. "Ah, it appears that your intellect surpasses your dim looks. Indeed,Varis, in his misguided attempt to soothe my troubled heart, believed that your looks were enough. Alas, you are not the first child that my vassals have presented to me in their pursuit of my favor. Those who sought to gain my favor with this deceitful act have lost more than my trust. Never did I envision that Varis would dare to undertake such audacity himself, however.¡± his words echoed with a practiced indifference, yet there was a twinkle of sorrow lost within his silence.

    An odd mix of feeling swarmed inside her heart at his words, however the last of his words caught her ear unwell. How could he speak ill of Varis like that! A steady beat took over her heart as she found herself rising to the knights defense. ¡°Varis simply did what he thought was right.¡± placing the tea cup down she stared the giant before her in the eye. ¡°I doubt he would care much for a reward in his efforts, in fact should you tell him that I am not your daughter I am sure he would agree.¡±

    Regret washed over Ravina like a chilling downpour. Why had she so readily jumped to his aid? It''s not like he couldn¡¯t help himself? To make matters worse, the lord''s face wore a smile tainted with malice. ¡°Shall we go so far as to test that theory?¡± he provocatively asked. However, despite his suggestive words, he remained seated in his chair, observing Ravina closely,

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    She blinked in surprise as she realized this and found her answer falling smoothly off her lips. ¡°You would have disposed of me without a meeting.¡± she said before she could stop herself, however now that the words were loose she realized the truth to them, and continued. ¡°In fact I suspect I am here for more than just a knight''s suspicion.¡±

    "Smart or lucky?" Ravenshield''s smile waned, replaced by a pensive expression. He nodded slowly, seemingly agreeing with Ravina''s observation. "There is an element of truth in your words, my astute young lady. To be frank, I have already come to terms with the loss of my own family¡ªboth mother and child. However those that surround me find my lack of animal curiosity to be bemonment and false hope that she still lives.¡±

    His gaze drifted past Ravina, there was a distance in his eye as he looked past the girl. ¡°The truth of it is so simple, no man of higher learning could understand.¡± he took a deep breath before he admitted this truth aloud, ¡°I have closed off my heart, for it has no space left to accommodate another.¡±

    A heavy silence filled the room. Eventually, Ravina ventured to speak, her voice cautious, "So, I am both a substitute and a distraction?"

    With a hum, Ravenshield smiled. ¡°I should say, both smart and lucky. Retain that sharpness; it will serve you well within my realm, for I will not¡± he took the tea once more tasting the memory in the flavor. Staring at the stained water he continued. ¡°Though you shall bear the Ravenshield name, we shall be privy to the truth of it. The families will rejoice, believing that I have reclaimed my long-lost daughter and that there is an heir to the prestigious Ravenshield lineage. However, while you shall bear the name, the true authority shall not be yours to wield.¡±

    His straightforward declaration caused her to flinch. Authority was something she hadn''t coveted, and for a humble country girl, the prospect of a noble title was overwhelming. However, a name itself could only grant so much sway. Without the authority to back it, she''d soon find herself alone. That''s likely his plan, she thought, his lineage had governed this region for generations; he wouldn''t cede control to an outsider just to placate his vassals. He must already have an heir in mind. Men of his stature rarely left such things to chance.

    Yet it was him putting it into words that made her realize something. She couldn''t let this go. Though she didn''t know why she knew she needed to at least try. Even if it was just a small dip, the authority of the house would help her plan for the future better. ¡°Perhaps I could convince you otherwise.¡± she offered. ¡°After all, you said it yourself, I am both smart and lucky.¡± she traced the line on her stomach where a scare would be. It was only by the grace of this world''s magic that her skin remained unmarried, but the memory still reminds, having cut itself deeper than the blade.

    Amused by her audacity, the count stoked her courage, ¡°do tell, Why do you believe yourself deserving of the great power and responsibility that comes with wielding the might of Ravenshield? Choose your words with utmost care, for I have little patience for foolishness.¡±'' His stern gaze bore into her, compelling her to straighten her posture before she dared to speak again.

    She forced herself to stare into his eyes, ensuring they didn''t move as her mind reeled over how she could convince him. ¡°Well, why don''t we start with your decision to open the tournament to commoners?¡± She couldn''t imagine he knew about Aurelia. So, there had to be another reason for this decision. Why would he do that...? She used the guise of sipping her tea to buy herself some time.

    ¡°Curious¡­¡± her ears flinched as he muttered the simple word. ¡°Tell me then, why would I open this tournament to the mercenaries?¡±

    Her own eyes widened at his words, mercenaries. Not the public, not adventurers, but mercenaries. There was only one reason a man with several knight orders at his disposal would do so.

    ¡°War,¡± the word tumbled from her lips before she could stop it.

    The count¡¯s narrowing eyes only confirmed the weight of the word. The tournament served only as an excuse to claim more men to the military. Conscription as a reward for a good fight. Money and food for service. A good deal, after all when was the last the shadow of war fell on the Nevarus Kingdom? Not only that but the event drew in a large group of capable people to the city.

    ¡°What do you know,¡± demanded the count.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ravina admitted.

    ¡°Yet you are so certain that war will come? What exactly made you so sure?¡±

    ¡°Your response, to be honest it was a guess.¡± her words tilted his head, but she continued, ¡°now that I think about it. It makes sense. Open the tournament up to the commoners and men will flood to prove themselves, those of marret would be offered stable jobs and offers from other mercenary bands looking to increase their talent. I could only imagine it would be soon, given the swell of people entering the city. Most of them have some degree of marchal talent. After all this tournament was mainly used by the knights, and as such it was a display of skill not a show to be enjoyed by the masses, no that''s the festival they enjoy around the arena.¡±

    Ravena was surprised by how well she understood the man¡¯s intentions. It scared her a little, but as she looked at his eyes she saw the truth of her words.

 Chapter 2-1 - New Room

    Ravina woke up the next morning and furrowed her brow at the large ornate window in her view. The open curtains allowed the light of the new day to stream into her room but as she sat up on the large bed she was momentarily lost as she looked around her. The massive room could fit two of the homes the young Ravina grew up in. There was a grand seating area in the middle, a couch, table and chairs. All set to view an expansive fireplace, the window housed a desk of rich wood and chairs seated so that tea could be enjoyed while overlooking the view of the garden.

    ¡°Ah,¡± as Ravina pulled herself from the fine sheets, the warm air jogged her memory and as her small feet landed on the plush carpet she fully remembered. ¡°That''s right, they moved me here after I was accepted as his daughter.¡± She enjoyed the feel of the carpet on her bare feet for a time before she took in a deep breath of fresh lavender. ¡°Well, I should enjoy it while it lasts at least. Where was the¡­ ah¡± looking around Ravina picked up a small ceramic bell and gave it a little ring.

    The bell looked like any ordinary simple hand bell. Glazed with a fine polish the almost completely white bell gleamed in the light, save for the small floral pattern of a purple flower vigorously painted on it. It felt smooth to the touch and a little cold but fit comfortably in her hand. The bell was placed in almost every room and it was explained to her that only a guest or the family themselves could ring the magical device. After a few soft chimes filled the air a knock came to the door.

    ¡°That was fast¡± surprised Ravina pushed the bell on the table, then turned to the door, with a ¡°come in¡± she watched as Seit entered.

    The young maid was all smiles as she rushed up to Ravina. ¡°Good Morning!~¡± she sang, ¡°everyone is buzzing with the good news, congratulations!¡±

    Returning the girl''s smile, Ravina nodded ¡°Thank you.¡± yet it fell soon after, ¡°I need to see Marthus soon.¡±

    Seit nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll call him after we get you dressed and seated for breakfast.¡± she said with a smile, moving toward the room''s spacious walk in closet.

    ¡°We? I can manage myself.¡± Ravina called as the maid opened the door.

    ¡°Not anymore, you are an official Ravinshield now, we can''t have the lady do anything so meineal herself!¡± a soft giggle allowed her to realize the young maid was joking - but when exactly had she gotten so playful?

    Ravina shook her head, ¡°never mind that. Anyways, I have yet to be officially declared so for now I am still a guest.¡±

    Seit returned with a dress in hand. It was elegant, expensive but not over the top. A fine article of clothing fitting for someone of influential status to lazy around the house.

    ¡°And I sure as hell am not wearing that!¡± Ravina complained. The dress made her all too aware of the sweat dripping down her skin. Wearing such a fine dress would ruin it completely and she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the fee for such a thing. She could never afford to dry clean anything.

    ¡°Shame, I got this one because it was the least expensive dress in this closet, but I can find something more your style im sure.'''' Draping the dress on the chair in front of the vanity table the little maid retreated back into the closet and returned with another dress, similar but a touch more valuable to the eyes.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°No,¡± Ravina whispered, she looked around and found herself without any other options. She was wearing a night dress that she didn''t remember changing into and the only clothes were in the closet that, when she rushed inside, she found it to be the size of her old studio apartment. With the small ping of annoyance she looked around to find the maids'' words were true. Each dress in this place was worth more than a small house by the lake. ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Your old clothes were tossed out, and I know you would feel uncomfortable in anything else right now so you really should just accept this dress.¡± Seit returned the old dress while Ravina looked around. Pulling a cart inside with a bowl of warm water. ¡°Now then you can either suffer through breakfast and I can sneak you another dress or you can mop around in your room all day.¡±

    Ravina could only stare at the girl in shock. ¡°A-are you Seit?¡± she asked, shocked at the massive shift in the girl''s demeanor.

    The child wore a smile to mature for her age. ¡°Of course, who else would I be?¡±

    ¡°The cute quiet maid that would nervously follow me around.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Madam Linare has been giving me lessons on how to be a proper Dienlady ever since you arrived!¡± The joy of her words twisted the smile into a more childlike glee and Ravina realized that it was the shock that made her look mature. In fact, right now all she was a happy child wanting to be praised for her work. ¡°In fact, now that you are official I got promoted! It was Madam¡¯s Linare¡¯s idea to keep a familiar face while you adjust!¡±

    With a hand over her heart Ravina let loose a small sigh of relief before turning back to Seit, ¡°So you''re going to be my lady in waiting?¡±

    Seit shook her head. ¡°No I am unable to do that because of my status?¡± The statement was made a question by her furrowed brow and it was clear she was simply repeating what she was already told. Her concentration was similar to a student trying to answer a teacher¡¯s question. ¡°But a Dienlady is basically the same thing - ah but it is a lot more fun to say!~¡± her smile held the child''s innocence.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing great.¡± Ravina patted the girl¡¯s head as she spoke, causing the child of similar age to her to smile, eliciting a soft chuckle.

    ¡°You to Ravy!~¡± and immediately she lost her bearings and started treating Ravina as a friend, though the mature child didn''t mind it one bit. ¡°Seriously! Everyone¡¯s always talking about how amazing you are!¡±

    ¡°They are?¡± This came as a shock to Ravina.

    Seit nodded her head, her hands clenched in tight fists, ¡°yeah! They placed a lot of bets about when you would be kicked out of the manner but now they talk about how you gamble like a shiny plebeian pebble and know about knights and fighting and stuff!¡±

    Her excitement was infectious and it took a moment for the words to sink in, ¡°Shiny plebeian pebble?¡± she replete aloud accidentally.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Seit nodded, unconcerned with Ravina¡¯s changed expression. ¡°Something like that!¡±

    ¡°Do¡­ Do you know what plebeian means?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Seit''s face fell. ¡°Uh, something like graceful? They also said you were quite unsophisticated to be a Ravenshield. So it has to be something like that because you really are wonderful!¡±

    Ravina didn''t know what to say. She could only blink at the smiling child before her. ¡°Why¡­ why don''t you tell the butler about these things.¡± In the end, she decided to pass it along to someone else. ¡°I am sure he would like to hear about what people are saying about me!¡±

    ¡°Great idea! Old man Martty is your number one fan after all! You should see him gush about you as well!¡±

    ¡°R-really?¡± for a moment a cold chill fell down her spine. He really seemed to like her, or at least want her to be the count''s daughter, but perhaps that was just a front¡­ he did give her a servants'' room to sleep in when they first got here, not a guest.

    ¡°Yeah, he calls you the gem of the raven and master¡¯s brightest star!¡±

    This caused Ravina to smile, not only was it an actual compliment but it could mean that she had an ally in the butler. If he wasn''t just giving proper lip service.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Seit cried out suddenly, causing Ravina to jump.

    ¡°What is it!?¡±

    ¡°The old man wants me to bring you down for breakfast ASAP! ASAP is right away! Come on!¡± she began pulling Ravina¡¯s night dress, ¡°We need to get you washed and dressed!¡±

    ¡°Hol-hold on!¡± Ravina cried

    ¡°No! Seit promised to be a good Dienlady! I can''t mess up right away!¡±

    ¡°I got thi- I can do this myself, stop pulling!¡±

    Despite Seit¡¯s helpful assistance, the pair took quite some time to get ready for the day¡­

 Chapter 2-2: Breakfast, Key, and History

    Despite Seit''s concerns, breakfast proceeded without incident. Lord Ravenshield was absent, leaving Ravina to dine by herself. The butler must have felt bad for her because he stayed by her side as she ate, despite having tasks to attend to. He offered her lessons in manners and etiquette, assuring her that a proper instructor would soon be available.

    Ravina however couldn''t care less about the count¡¯s absences. After all, the food was absolutely delicious. Never in all her lives had Ravina even tasted such wonderfully cooked eggs, properly spiced sausage, and the absolute perfect pancakes before her. A meal to die for, however, the annoying restrictions placed upon her by the butler almost ruined her mood. Yet she held her tongue, some small part of her glad to have a friendly face nearby.

    She was initially taken aback by the distinctly American nature of the food: bacon and eggs. Given the naming conventions of this world, she had expected something more Germanic in nature. The German-inspired names of the knight orders had particularly stood out to her. The author obviously had no better ideas for naming things than using the German language.

    Well, it''s not like that mattered, Ravina was lost in the pure bliss of the taste of food she would never be able to enjoy, even in her old world. Having savored the final bite, she leaned back contentedly in the elegant dining chair.

    "Here, my lady," he said, his smile slightly softening his otherwise professional demeanor. Next to her now-empty plate, he placed an ornate silver key, polished to perfection with a delicate purple rose carved into a beautiful gem set into the handle.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Ravina questioned looking at the ornate-looking key.

    "It''s the key to the grand library, my lady. I recalled you mentioning your interest in the tomes earlier," the butler said, smiling warmly as he stood beside her expectantly.

    ¡°I see.¡± however Ravina felt uncomfortable with the butler¡¯s happy gift. With a moments hesitation, she took her eyes off the key ¡°I do not think I am a Ravenshield yet.¡± her mind sped down what little she knew about noble ideologies, finding that almost each and every single one came from fantasy stories and trashy romance novels. So many romance novels. Oh¡­ I never finished them¡­

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Her thoughts were interrupted by the butler''s voice, a hint of bewilderment in his eyes. ¡°My Lady did the count not personally accept you himself?¡±

    ¡°He did but I still have to be accepted not only by the elders of Ravenshield but the vassals as well. Moreover, there''s the matter of my formal introduction and explaining my absences." Plus, my interest in the library is little more than a front. Access to this library would mean that I can''t move freely outside as I want to.

    "My lady, I believe the count would want you to-"

    "No," she interjected, the iciness in her voice surprising even her. Taking a moment, she inhaled the lingering aroma of meat and fruit. ¡°What I mean to say is that I need to do everything by the book here. Please, kindly take the key back and hold it for me until I am properly introduced.¡±

    "...Very well." Marthus, although hesitant, respected her wishes. With a somewhat crestfallen expression, he took the key and carefully tucked it into an inner pocket of his jacket.

    ¡°Tell me, did you hire Aurelia yet?¡±

    ¡°Lord Ravenshield seemed quite eager to hire her, requesting any position be held for the girl. We all thought it right to have her start off in the stables given her status.¡± Marthus hummed as he shook his head, ¡°but I suppose we could adjust the schedule.¡±

    Ravina raised her eyebrow, ¡°Starting her off in the stables?¡± she questioned.

    "Yes, my lady," he affirmed with a nod. "Typically, new recruits begin in the stables, tending to both horses and equipment." He suddenly stood taller, a sense of pride evident in his demeanor. ¡°It allows them to become accustomed to the duty and strength of those supporting them. The horses are powerful animals - with pride that makes them a little unruly. There is a lot of support that goes into supporting our great county!¡±

    Caught in the grip of the butler''s enthusiastic recounting of history and traditions, Ravina found herself anchored to the dinner table long after the maids had cleared her plate. A debate about whether to interrupt him weighed down by the desire not to be rude.

    Eventually Ravina was able to break free from the dinner table. Unfortunately it was with a rather long but informational description on how knights progress from being hired to gaining their own command. Eventually however another maid was able to save her when she came to inform the butler that he was needed elsewhere.

 Chapter 2-3 - A Child Guard

    Stripped of the custom-fit armor she had worn during the tournament, the brilliant blue hair of Ravina¡¯s favorite warrior flowed behind her as she introduced herself with a graceful bow, ¡°My name is Aurelia¡­ Walk¨¹re." Aurelia stood in front of Ravina in the fittings of a lesser knight of Ravenshield. A dark dress, reminiscent of Eylisa¡¯s own uniform, devoid of any flair. Its color made both her hair and eyes glow all the more brightly.

    In fact, when her blue eyes met Ravina¡¯s dark purple the small girl was momentarily stunned by their beauty.

    ¡°Ah,¡± catching herself Ravina gave a soft cough to allow her breath to catch up to her. ¡°Y-yes, it''s good to meet you!¡± spying the blue bauble hidden in the women''s freshly tamed hair caused Ravina¡¯s smile to be genuine - if only from a slight embarrassment.

    "Wonderful," a voice chimed in, its pleasant, sweet tone accompanied by a clap. Aurelia''s eyebrows drew together, her lips pressing into a thin line. The brightness in her eyes dimmed slightly, replaced by a cool, distant look as she regarded the man. His thin smile stretched across a round face, and he looked down at them from his considerable height. Like them, he was dressed in the distinctive Ravenshield knightly uniform. Ravina didn''t recognize his badge, his pinned rank made it easy to understand that he was Aurelia¡¯s new superior. This suspicion was confirmed when she looked to see an identical badge Ravina overlooked when she first laid eyes on her.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, young lady. I am Brian Weighdur, Commander of the Vorgeset Guard," he said, his cheeks quivering with a soft chuckle. "Lady Walk¨¹re is our latest recruit, celebrated for her recent achievements in the open form tournament. As of now she is a trainee, however she will be your guard going forward until the,¡± he gave a slight pause to his words as a smile rose in the shadow of his eyes, ¡°difficulties surrounding your situation are cleared up.¡±

    That''s not menacing at all, she thought sarcastically. Pushing that sentiment aside, she addressed Commander Weighdur with a courteous smile. "Thank you, Sir Weighdur. If there''s nothing else, I''d like to speak with my guard privately."

    ¡°Of course, little lady!¡± With a nod, the portly commander waved his hand, offering a "good day" before turning on his heel and departing.

    ¡°That''s¡­ okay¡­¡± Shaking off the brief encounter with the surprisingly sinister commander, Ravina shifted her attention to Aurelia. "Shall we have some tea?" she suggested, glancing at Siet.

    The young maid nodded in affirmation. "Certainly. Would you prefer the garden or the sitting room?"

    "The sitting room, please. Thank you, Siet."

    Aurelia''s gaze followed the maid as she bowed in response to her mistress''s command. Her fingers tightened briefly on seeth of her sword, attached to her hip, her jaw clenching for a moment before she took a measured breath. She shook her head, her hand leaving the weapon and rising for the hair clip she was now wearing.

    After choosing to wear the trinket the young noble had given her and then accepting the recruitment offer, she found herself in the service of yet another typical noble: outwardly charming, but inwardly arrogant and self-absorbed. "I should''ve just walked away," her soft spoken mutterings were lost in the air as Ravina addressed her once more. Honestly, she thought, whatever drove me to think any of this would be different.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    "Sir Walk¨¹re this way, if you please," Ravina¡¯s words cut into her thoughts, not waiting for a response as young girl started walking. With a resigned click of her tongue, Aurelia trailed behind the young lady through the corridor, leading to the vacant but well kept sitting room.

    Its walls were adorned with intricately carved wooden panels, dark mahogany that shimmered in the gentle light. Each panel was painted with motifs of leaves and vines, resonating with the room''s predominant shade of deep forest green.

    But what truly elevated the room was its large, arched window that stretched nearly from floor to ceiling, giving a panoramic view of the splendid garden beyond. The blend of the garden''s natural beauty with the room''s interior design made the space feel expansive, almost as if the walls melted away, integrating the outdoors with the indoors. Birds could be heard chirping, and the subtle fragrance of blooming roses wafted in, making the room feel alive.

    In the center, a luxurious wooden tea table stood, its surface polished to a high sheen, reflecting the room''s muted ambient light. Around it, plush chairs with embroidered cushions beckoned visitors to sit and relax. Everything was crisp, clean and well kept except a small roughly handled bag on the tea table.

    ¡°Please sit,¡± Ravina indicated the ornate sofa chair just opposite of the one she climbed in.

    Clicking off the snap fastener that held her sword to her belt she removed it as she sat, placing the blade beside the chair. She held her tongue as Ravina eyed her, all too aware of the haughty attitude of the noble humans. This would be the time that she would state just how lowly her position is and how lucky a commoner would dare to dream of belonging to her. In three¡­ two¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll be quick and brief,¡± One¡­ ¡°I am not the daughter of Count Ravenshield. Oh, but don''t worry, we have already come to an understanding of sorts.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± surprise forced the word from her before she could stop herself.

    "What?" Aurelia blurted out, taken aback.

    "In essence, the Count''s wife and child are deceased. Yet his vassals refuse to acknowledge this fact. Therefore, I serve as a deterrent from any politically greedy man under his care. But that is not why I fought so hard for you to be by my side.¡±

    ¡°Fought?¡± Aurelia¡¯s confusion came from the fact that it wasn¡¯t Grim Callous, the knightage Recruiter, but Jason Lachute who had accompanied him that had convinced her to accept a position of a knight under the count. Him and the bag of coin that bought her several rounds of ale.

    While Aurelia mentally chided herself for her weakness for free drinks, Ravina pressed on. "Yes, I specifically wanted you as my guard for a few straightforward reasons."

    "Wait a moment," Aurelia interjected, raising her hand. "What do you mean you''re not the Count''s daughter?"

    Ravina shook her head with an expression no child should hold. ¡°We can go into that further later, right now I would like to keep that between you and I. for now, that pouch there. That contains the entire fortune I have earned already as the counts good daughter.¡±

    Ravina pointed to a small gray pouch, roughly the size of a fist and equally as full, resting on the luxurious wooden tea table between them. As she had said, it was filled with the silver coins earned through Aurelia''s tournament victories. Aurelia looked at it briefly before her eyes returned to the young girl before her.

    "Is this a bribe?" she asked, a hint of skepticism in her tone. "Are you hoping I''ll help you escape this place?"

    Ravina shook her head. "No, staying here would actually be quite comfortable, at least for a while.¡± protection, good food and the assurance of a good life. What could be better than this? Unfortunately it was only temporary. ¡°What I want from you is training.¡±

    A hushed stillness followed Ravina''s declaration. Aurelia looked her over once more, this time closely enough to see the scars marring her skin, the uneven tan lines not entirely concealed by opulent clothing or makeup, and the rough, calloused hands that hinted at hard work.

    Before either could break the silence, a knock sounded at the door.

 Chapter 2-5: Tea and Trust

    Siet returned, pushing a cart assisted by several older maids. The foremost among them exuded an air of authority. Around twenty years of age she had a fine gold wedding ring encrusted with a beautiful blue gem on her slender hand. Her vibrant blond hair was elegantly styled into dual buns, from which cascaded four slender braids. A measured, professional smile graced her fine square face as she looked at the residence of the room with her soft blue eyes.

    She worked alongside Siet, arranging the tea tray and accompanying accessories on the table. The third maid, slightly younger but seemingly of similar age to the blonde, had rich auburn hair and shimmering golden eyes. Her oval face displayed not a smile but determination as she meticulously poured tea into two cups, her movements both refined and graceful.

    In a silent ballet of efficiency, the table was set, the tea elegantly filled to the perfect level in exquisite china. Soon enough food and drink were left as the maids disappeared. It happened so fast that Ravina almost missed them, surprise to see the blond maid ruffle Siet''s hair before following the auburn-haired girl, who wheeled the now-empty cart out of the room.

    A faint blush tinted the young maid''s cheeks as she adjusted her hair, standing beside the door. A proud smile dominated her face, her eyes eager as she awaited further instruction. Aurelia, who seemed far more accustomed to being served, had already taken a sip of her tea by the time Ravina thought to lift her own cup.

    "It''s good." Ravina''s words emerged in mild surprise, taken aback by the tea''s rich flavor. While she couldn''t pinpoint the exact blend, she recognized its superiority over the simple tea bags she once used. Instead of a mundane, watered-down taste, this tea enveloped her senses with vibrant, aromatic notes. Was there a hint of... blue? No, that couldn¡¯t be right.

    She indulged in a few more sips, eventually abandoning her attempts to discern the elusive flavor.

    ¡°So, about the pouch.¡± Aurelia hinted, bringing the conversation back to its focus.

    ¡°Ah, right.¡± startled by her attention Ravina set the cup back down into its saucer .She leaned back, but not before picking up a pastry as she did. "Siet, would you be kind enough to step outside and ensure we aren''t disturbed?"

    Siet''s smile wavered as she glanced between the swordswoman and the young girl. Her eyes darted quickly, reflecting her inner debate. After a brief pause, she nodded in acknowledgment of her young mistress''s request. "Very well, I''ll be just outside."

    With that Seit left the two alone.

    ¡°You don''t trust your handmaiden?¡±

    ¡°Dienlady. but no, I trust her. However, she''s ultimately employed by the count. As such, she might not feel the need to conceal anything, even if I wished for it."

    ¡°Paranoid are you?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Ravina said a sly smile. ¡°Perhaps.¡± Her simple answer was followed up by a nimble movement of placing the pastry into her mouth. The sweet chocolate taste mixed perfectly with the wheat snack. Especially the way they both melted into each other on her tongue.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s so different with me that you will trust me? After all, I''ll be paid by the same man,¡± Aurelia posited, crossing her legs and resting her hands on her raised knee.

    ¡°It¡¯s about need, and coin.¡± again Ravina gestured to the grey bag. ¡°My need, and enough money for a poor family to survive for a century.¡± Her tone took on a hint of bitterness, evoked by bitter memories of her family''s hardships a few copper coins. Now she was giving away something far greater.

    Curious by her words Aurelia grabbed the pouch only to frown at its contents: merely a handful of gleaming silver coins. Ravina continued, seemingly oblivious to Aurelia''s reaction. ¡°It would have been more, but you lost in the end and I had no one else to bet on.¡± she smiled playful as Aurelia¡¯s lips turned upward in bemusement.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    With a scoff Aurelia jokingly said. ¡°So you''re hiring me, is that it?¡±

    ¡°To a point.¡±

    Taken aback by the quick and honest answer Aurelia mulled over her words as she leaned back, juggling the bag in her hands. After a moment she spoke cautiously. ¡°The count pays more, surely you know this.¡±

    Ravina nonchalantly shrugged, lifting her teacup for a sip. ¡°The count expects you to guard me and nothing beyond that. There''s no obligation to disclose every detail or the fact that I''ve also contracted you for training, is there?¡±

    Aurelia observed as Ravina swiftly drained her tea, setting the cup back on the saucer and reaching for another pastry.

    "For how smart you sound, you still come off as..." Aurelia leaned back into the cushioned chair, a smirk playing on her lips, "...a child." After all, she would be required to report Ravina''s actions, if not to the count, then certainly to her immediate superior, likely Sir Weighdur.

    Ravina hesitated for a moment, her mouth opened for a moment then closed as if she thought better of it. Her eyes darted to the side, then with a click of her tongue, conceded. "You''re not wrong." After all, Ravina was like¡­ what, 16? No that doesn''t seem right? She¡¯d be taller then, right?

    Aurelia tried to piece the puzzle together. "So, if I''ve got this right, you''re playing the part of the count''s child temporarily, but you want me to train you in how to be a warrior so you could survive not being his daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Would it not be better to just¡­ be the count¡¯s child?¡±

    "But wouldn''t it be simpler to just continue as the count''s daughter?"

    Ravina lifted the teacup once more, gazing into its half-empty depths. The life of an esteemed aristocrat''s daughter held appeal. Love was something that never mattered to her. She never valued romantic love, so the prospect of a strategic marriage wasn''t daunting. In fact, she found solace in the idea of a union based on practicality over passion, logic was often more comforting in the long run. Especially when the men of this county openly dated even after marriage.

    Unfortunately, ¡°that is not an option.¡± Ravina shook her head, reinforcing her resolve. Taking a deep breath, she spoke as truthfully as she could. "Soon, a war will come, ¡°Soon enough there will be a war, one that will consume the entire world. Even after its terrible end there is something far worse on the horizon, something that will end all the comfort that this temporary station will allow me.¡±

    An icy shiver raced down Ravina''s spine as the gravity of her words took hold. Expressing her fears aloud, and more importantly, sharing them with someone else, intensified their reality. She felt her heartbeat accelerate, and the air in the room suddenly felt stifling. Even if she survived the fall of this nation, the empire would collapse soon after. There would be no safe place in this world for decades to come.

    Aurelia narrowed her eyes at the girl, aware only of her darkened expiration. It was eerily spoken, what''s more, no child could speak with such gravitas unless¡­ ¡°A prophecy?¡±

    Her whisper roused Ravina from her mind, ¡°ah sorry, what was that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Nothing sorry¡­¡± she bit her lip for a moment, taking time to enjoy another sip of tea. ¡°Very well then.¡± she nodded.

    Ravina''s enthusiasm bubbled over. "Then you''ll teach me!" She practically bounded to the edge of her seat, leaning forward with shining eyes.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Aurelia replied feeling a little defeated. ¡°Although I am not sure how much I would be able to help you, I¡¯ve never trained anyone before.¡±

    Ravina waved away her concerns. "Don''t worry, I''ve got a plan for that!" She abandoned all pretense of decorum. "It''s straightforward. I''ll join the Adventurer¡¯s Guild!"

    Aurelia blinked in surprise, stunned first by her excitement then again by their meaning. ¡°Join the Guild¡­¡± she was too stunned to ask it as a question.

    ¡°Yes! You can teach me how to fight and I can run it in a practical field. Plus I¡¯ll gain vital experience and practical knowledge!¡± Practically crawling over the table, Ravina soon found herself seated beside Aurelia, her purple eyes gleaming brightly.

    ¡°I- but.¡± suddenly finding her hands taken by Ravina all Aurelia could do was sputter at the frightening change in attitude and request. She wasn''t asking her to teach her how to use a blade but stand with her in the field of battle! This is illegal! The terms are unfair!

 Chapter 2-4: Dressed Already

    Despite her reservations, Aurelia found that she had agreed to the insane request.

    ¡°Of course, we can''t let anyone know that the esteemed count''s daughter would lower herself to the status of a simple mercenary. So, our cover will be that we''re going to the library to study! Our ''studies,'' however, won''t be confined just to the library. Clever, right?¡± The glee in Ravina¡¯s eye could have been mistaken for madness, especially with the sudden change in her demeanor. Aurelia could do little more than push herself further back into her seat.

    ¡°I mean¡­¡± No. However, Aurelia couldn''t quite tell her that. Instead she shifted her eyes, as well as the conversation. ¡°until you realize that they''re going to assign more than one guard to you.¡±

    ¡°True, they probably will,¡± relief filled Aurelia as Ravina pursed her lips and looked down at the ground. However, this only lasted for a second. Snapping her eyes back at the young swordswomen, the little noble beamed at her once more. ¡°but that will only happen once I''m officially recognized as a daughter of House Ravenshield. For now, I''ve persuaded the butler that we should wait for both the elders and the vassals to give their approval.¡±

    ¡°You did!?¡± Honestly surprised, Aurelia''s eyes widened.

    ¡°Well¡­ I suggested it at the very least.¡± bringing a finger to her chin Ravina wondered if he even accepted it herself, however she quickly laughed it off with a wave. Of course he agreed! So she continued, ¡°at best, it might buy us a few years. At worst, a few months. Either way, it gives us some time to plan our next move.¡±

    Before Ravina could continue, a knock interrupted their conversation.

    Ravina jumped at the sound. Releasing Aurelia¡¯s hands and quickly moving over to her original seat as she called out. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Marthus, my lady,¡± came the muffled response.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Once properly seated, Ravina instructed, ¡°Enter,¡± straightening her posture in anticipation.

    The door swung open silently, revealing the ever-graceful butler. Marthus offered a smile upon seeing Aurelia. ¡°Ah, I see you''ve met your new guard,¡± he remarked, shifting his gaze to Ravina. ¡°Splendid.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± Ravina responded, nodding slightly.

    ¡°Fortuitously, Lady Elysia has just arrived, expressing a desire to take you on an outing.¡±

    ¡°An outing?¡± Ravina echoed.

    ¡°Yes, she seems a bit... discontented with the count''s lack of interest in current fashion. You must understand¡ªit¡¯s been rather¡­ hard for him to keep up with such things.¡±

    ¡°She¡­ wants to go shopping?¡±

    ¡°That is the short of it my lady.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Ravina looked at Aurelia. Well, she had already said everything she wanted to and Aurelia even agreed! So everything seemed to be alright. There wasn''t much else to discuss so why not? Oh¡­ right. Ravinas eyes flickered to the grey pouch loosely gripped in her guards hand. She had only now realized that she was broke.

    Interpreting her silence, Marthus gently probed, ¡°Would you like me to send her away? Lady Elysia''s actions are a bit unconventional. Even though she''s part of the Knights Order, she''s still a noble and has to follow certain protocols, such as submitting a formal request to meet.¡±

    Ravina however didn''t know about these restrictions herself or even cared about them. ¡°No, no, it''s fine. I would like to go look around town. It should be fun.¡± After all, looking didn''t cost a dime.

    Siet''s voice rang out cheerfully, ¡°I''ll prepare your dress, my lady!¡± She had been peeking through the door frame ever since the butler had entered, but vanished before Ravina could react.

    ¡°But I''m already... dressed,¡± Ravina said, turning to Marthus for validation. The butler merely offered a gracious bow and smile.

    ¡°I''ll leave you to it then,¡± he replied before making his exit.

    ¡°I''ll await you at the entrance once you''re ready,¡± Aurelia added, securing her sword before heading out.

    Left alone, Ravina voiced her bewilderment, ¡°But... I¡¯m already dressed!¡±

 Chapter 2-6: A Guilded Cage

    ¡°There it is!~¡± Ravina sang into the air as she spied the Adventurer''s guild. The building, a truncated two-story structure, occupied a prominent spot in the bustling town square. Squashed between a decaying herb house and a smoldering smithery, the guild house stood out strongly with these dark and depressing places. Curiously, it was the herb house that seemed to attract the most foot traffic.

    The once green paint on the herb house had faded under the sun''s relentless rays, revealing the dark, weather-beaten boards underneath. Despite being only a single story, it stood tall enough to house a young tree within. The narrow structure could accommodate only a handful of people. Its tall, slender chimney spewed smoke just as well as the open door, while the adjacent open storage area was bounded by a metal fence, now overtaken by ivy. This very space, cluttered with worn-out tables and desks laden with boxes of herbs and powders, was a hub of activity. Customers, haulers, and even guild representatives all busied themselves here.

    The smithery, originally a pristine open-air white edifice, revolved around a high-quality forge. This forge had bathed the white wall in soot and ash. Blackening everything in the area and was definitely responsible for the surrounding storefronts giving up trying to keep their own areas tidy. The bright midday sun somewhat overshadowed the forge''s glow. Sturdy iron tables and containers were arranged systematically under the shelter, showcasing an array of gleaming weapons and various rustic tools catching stray sunbeams from their open crates.

    And then there was the Adventurers guild itself; the second story seemed as if they ran out of materials, cut lazily in half. Still, the large building could fit everyone in the square inside and more. It was a simple construction, redwood planks interlocked inside each other¡ªa foreign feat long adopted by the guild to both show off its mastery of crafts and also save on the cost of screws. Traces of soot and ash from the adjacent smithery smeared across one side, gradually fading as they extended rightward where a destitute sea of green grew to swallow the building itself.

    For most passersby, the structure appeared as just another aging building flanked by equally timeworn establishments. Yet, for Ravina, it was a sight to behold. In many ways, she had eagerly anticipated this discovery. The guild epitomized the fantasy realm for her, as magical and awe-inspiring as any elf she might encounter.

    Unfortunately, despite crossing paths with countless creatures of this world, she had yet to eye an elf.

    "Look! Look! It''s the Adventurer''s Guild!" The age-worn buildings couldn''t diminish the young girl''s enthusiasm as she grasped Aurelia''s arm with one hand and pointed with the other. Dressed in a simple travel garb, Ravina was hidden in the light colored sand shirt tucked into a pair of grey pants while a deep green cloak covered half her body. Aurelia however was dressed in her previous combative attire. Not only was it a subtle dress that protected her vitals and allowed her elegant movements, but it was also quite comfortable. And as a long standing member of the guild, Aurelia figured there was no point in hiding her identity and Ravina agreed.

    Ravina herself however was going as Emilay Grant, the forlorn daughter of a fallen noble, The tale went that Aurelia, honoring a promise made to Emilay''s deceased mother, had kindly taken the young girl under her wing. The narrative was one of tragedy, devised to evoke sympathy and deter further prying.

    Ravina was quite proud of the story. Shamelessly taken from her favorite light novel. For the story of course, and not because of its skillfully told 18+ material¡­

    While Ravina almost dragged Aurelia behind her in her excitement, the older woman smiled at her uncouth enthusiasm. Something like a memory brought her mind to when she first joined the guild herself. Much like Ravina, Aurelia pulled her father behind her, excited to join him on his daring adventures. It was so long ago¡­ she shook the thought from her mind as they crossed the open threshold.

    The first thing you noticed when you entered the adventurer''s guild was the smell. Fine oil filled your nose. It mixed with the fruity aroma of alcohol both fine and crude, but there was far more oil stained into the floorboards than drink spilled.

    A mere twelve steps would lead you to the reception desk. This station was manned by a guild associate whose primary role was to direct individuals to their appropriate destinations¡ªwhether that be an unhindered view of the expansive message board that dominated the entire left wall or a detour to the right leading to the spacious tavern-style bar. This reception area of the guild primarily served to swiftly process requests and review tasks for its members. It was also the designated space for adventurer registrations.

    "I still can''t believe I agreed to this," Aurelia murmured to herself. Despite its charm, adventuring was quite dangerous. Yet here she was bringing a girl she was hired to protect to apply for a position with the highest mortality rate. Nevertheless, she let herself be led to the reception desk where a middle-aged woman sat.

    The woman''s face displayed mature lines that deepened with her smile. She studied the young girl through slender-framed glasses, her faded brown hair neatly tied into a bun. She adjusted the amber sleeves of the adventurer''s uniform she donned and ensured her collar was in place.

    "Good morning, Aurelia!" Her voice, brimming with cheerfulness, resonated like a gentle bell chiming in the breeze. ¡°And to what do we owe the pleasure of having a glorious knight enter our shabby abode?¡± her eyes twinkled in the light of her soft jest.

    ¡°Knock it off, Patricia.¡± Aurelia dismissed her in an attempt to distract herself from the heat tickling her face.

    Patricia, feigning shock, stifled a laugh, "As you wish, my lady knight!"

    "You know, Patricia, perhaps you should bow. Go on, I''ll wait," Aurelia said with a smirk, propping her elbow on the table and signaling Ravina, who fell back with nerves, to come closer.

    ¡°At once your grace!~¡± Patricia quipped. Instead of a bow, she quickly raised her arm, flicking Aurelia on the forehead. "Now, get your hands off my pristine counter," she admonished.

    Ravina cautiously moved forward after Aurelia¡¯s signal only to find her repealed back by a¡­ well, modest looking woman.

    ¡°Oh, stuff it.¡± Aurelia said as she looked past her, ¡°Gil isn¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°Yet, you know he has a habit of turning the corner when you least expect it!¡±

    ¡°For fu¨CCia, He¡¯s out of town!¡±

    "Exactly my point! I''d least expect him to be here right now!"

    After a moment of bickering, Aurelia introduced her charge.

    ¡°This is¡­ uh,¡± it took a painfully long time and a few blinks but she finally managed, ¡°Ravin!¡±

    Her words caused Ravina to winch. They had rehearsed this. And despite the effort Ravina had exerted in crafting a compelling pseudonym, Aurelia seemed quite incapable of lying.

    Farewell, Emily Grant. Gone too soon.

    Patricia, hiding a knowing smile, played along and procured a clipboard with a pre-prepared form. Ravina didn¡¯t know, but aliases were quite the norm here. The guild seldom concerned itself with moral dilemmas, operating more on a ''don''t ask, don''t tell'' principle regarding potential infractions. After all, the guild needed jobs completed¨Cnot laws.

    "And can ''Ravin'' spell her own name?" Patricia inquired with a hint of mischief.

    With a small laugh, Aurelia answered for her, ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Amazing, and at such a young age.¡±

    ¡°W-well I mean¨C¡±

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Lia, you really need to let the young girl handle these things.¡± with a soft chuckle, Patricia pushed the clipboard to Ravina. ¡°So, Ravin, you just need to fill this out and bring it to the kitty corner over there. Careful not to get scratched.¡±

    "Kitty corner?" Ravina echoed, directing her gaze past Patricia to the indicated desk. It was a slender section, an extension of the expansive desk that spanned the entire length of the building. This design effectively shielded the wall and the trio of doors behind it from public access. The registration desk was tucked away in a corner, seemingly encroached upon by another section labeled ¡°small parts turn-in.¡±

    ¡°Careful not to get scratched,¡± Patricia repeated with a smile.

    ¡°Oh¡­ kay¡­¡± picking up the clipboard Ravina took the paperwork to the section of chairs while Aurelia and Patricia caught up.

    ¡°I can''t believe you became a knight. And for the count no less.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well¡­ things kinda happened.¡±

    ¡°Thanks at a bar, with someone else paying?¡±

    ¡°Wha- but I mean, it''s not like I don''t have the skill.¡±

    ¡°Oh sure, your temperament matches your blade, I''m sure.¡±

    Tuning out their conversation, Ravina pulled the pen from its setting at the top of the clipboard and looked over the form. The crisp clear lettering of the form looked like they used a typewriter, which would make sense given the exacting detail, but did seem oddly advanced for everything else she had seen already. Still, the form was more complicated than she would ever expect.

    <table style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%" border="5">

    <tbody>

    <tr>

    <td style="width: 99.0252%">

    <h2 style="text-align: center">Adventurer¡¯s Guild Registration Form.</h2>

    If you cannot read this, please seek help at the front desk.

    Self-filled form requires members to accurately fill out the details of themselves to the best of their knowledge. When filling out the form please provide a self-ranking of skills, for example, for Combat Skill Weapon Proficiency if Sword is filled please indicate a skill level between 1(Basic Knowledge) and 5 (Mastery). Please note you will be tested in all aspects above skill level 1.

    Name:

    Race/Species:

    Age:

    Emergency Contact:

    Reason for application:

    <h4>Combat Skill;</h4>

    Weapon Proficiency:

    Hand-to-hand combat:

    Tactics and Strategy:

    <h4>Survival Skills;</h4>

    Tracking:

    Hunting and Fishing:

    Fire-making:

    Shelter Building:

    Foraging:

    <h4>Magecrafts;</h4>

    Primary School; Fire / Water / Earth / Dark / Light / Green

    Spell casting:

    Magical Knowledge:

    Spell Sense:

    Natural Resistance:

    Astronomical Sign:

    <h4>Social Skills;</h4>

    Negotiation:

    Languages Spoken:

    Etiquette:

    <h4>Craftsmanship:</h4>

    Basic smithing:

    Leatherworking:

    Cooking:

    Other:

    <h4>Medical Knowledge:</h4>

    First aid:

    Herbal medicine:

    Apothecary:

    <h4>Basic Knowledge:</h4>

    Geography:

    History:

    Monster Knowledge:

    Animal Knowledge:

    Plant Knowledge:

    <h4>Skullduggery:</h4>

    Sneaking:

    Lock picking:

    Disarming traps:

    <h4>Travel Abilities:</h4>

    Climbing:

    Swimming:

    Riding:

    Navigation:

    <h4>Miscellaneous Skills:</h4>

    Bartering:

    Service:

    Performance:

    Seamanship:

    Weather prediction:

    I hereby declare that the above information is true to the best of my knowledge. I understand that any false representation may result in the annulment of my guild membership but not the dissolution of any responsibilities or obligations I may have towards the guild.

    Initial ___

    Date:______

    Signature:____________ Printed Name:____________

    - - - - - - - - - - - The Rest is to be filled out by the Guild Representative. - - - - - - - - - -

    DO NOT MARK!

    Application filled out by: Associate / Self

    Visual Health: 1 2 3 4 5

    Competency: 1 2 3 4 5

    Recommendations: Yes / No, Who:______________

    Application Fee: Paid / Due / Waved

    Entry Fee: Paid / Due

    </td>

    </tr>

    </tbody>

    </table>

    The list was rather daunting but Ravina felt she could easily tackle it. Little did she know, however, that this simple form would defeat her so utterly...

 Chapter 2-7: The Backstory

    Ravina walked back up to the counter and was first noticed by Patricia. "Finished so soon? Lia, you were quite accurate; she indeed possesses a keen intellect." The woman''s comment only served to cause Ravina to lower her head as a tint of red spread across her face.

    "See, what did I tell you? The little thing''s a genius," Aurelia smiled brightly at Ravina, only just now noticing her forlorn expression. The girl lifted a hand, grabbing the fabric of Aurelia''s dress and tugging to indicate she wanted to talk separately.

    "Genius or not, she does look like she needs help with the test," Patricia''s smile turned strained as she was caught between the perfect time to make fun of her old friend and her professional attitude of not making fun of new hopefuls¡ªat least until after they signed the dotted line.

    Aurelia was pulled aside by the young girl. ¡°So what is it?¡± She asked the girl.

    Ravina held up the form. While it was practically new, there was a smudge of fresh ink stained on it, an oddly clean squiggle of ink.

    Aurelia could only blink at it.

    ¡°I uh¡­¡± Ravina tried to say, her words a little strained. She then mumbled something too soft to hear.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    Red-faced, Ravina repeated, ¡°I can¡¯t write!¡±

    The moment of silence was almost deadly to the little girl.

    ¡°You can¡¯t write?¡± Aurelia repeated, blinking, then a smile shadowed her face. ¡°A daughter of a noble who can¡¯t write, now that is interesting.¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Ravina caught the stifled laugh. ¡°Well, sorry, but were you not paying attention to why we are here in the first place!¡±

    ¡°Why we¡¯re¡ª¡± ah, well now that she thought about it, it did make a certain sense. A noble girl would be able to write by age 5, commoners, however, rarely learned unless they needed to. ¡°Heh, well it''s still kinda funny,¡± Aurelia admitted. She looked back at the paper. Beside the word "name" was a scribble of ink. ¡°It''s cute,¡± she offered.

    Of course, she didn''t know that inside the young girl was a woman who clearly remembered graduating from college. Writing wasn''t even considered a skill¡ªit was a necessity. Now that same woman was stuck being unable to form even the most basic of letters.

    With red ears, she tried to defend herself. "I know how to spell!" she insisted. "I¡¯m just¡­ not practiced with writing." It was devastating to her how bad she was. Try as she might, she couldn''t bend the pen correctly. Lines were easy, if not crooked. However, trying to finish an R would result in a sharp 2 with a line through it or a D with a tail. Either way, properly spelling her name was not available. To make matters worse, she had to use an inkwell, something she never had to use in her other world.

    If it were only the name, she could have managed. However, it was a full, two-page form complete with dates and a signature.

    "Okay, okay," Aurelia smiled despite herself. She turned to look at Patricia, who had a bemused smile that annoyed the blue-haired warrior. Tearing up the form, she flushed it into a bag tied to her belt, just ahead of her blade holster.

    She slammed a small silver coin on the counter. "I need another form," she demanded. "Let''s get a new one and a bit of help."

    With a practiced motion, Patricia swiftly swiped the coin off the counter and into a box hidden beneath its bright brown wood. Pulling out another form, she also procured a stamp and pushed its wet ink into the "Application Fee''s Paid" section. Flipping the paper, she spun it around as a feathered pen appeared in her hands, dancing around her fingers. Pulling out an inkwell, she replaced her snickering smile with a more professional one.

    ¡°So, Ravin, correct?¡±

    Flicking a look at Aurelia, Ravina returned Patricia¡¯s gaze. ¡°Yes. R, A, V, I, N. Ravin.¡± The girl nodded at her words, a little of her embarrassment dissipating as she proved that she could, in fact, spell her name¡ªwell, most of it. She was only missing an ¡®a.¡¯

    Patricia¡¯s smile turned bemused as she observed the actions of a very proud child. Her pen¡¯s blade barely touched the black of the well when it twisted sharply over the paper, printing out such beautiful and perfect words. ¡°Lia, where on earth did you find this sweetheart?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Damn thing found me,¡± she admitted, causing the girl''s shoulders to slump.

    ¡°There goes the backstory as well,¡± the girl in question whispered, though she didn¡¯t know why she would have even bothered at this point.

    ¡°Quite adorable, really,¡± Patricia¡¯s words, supported by her stifled laughter, made the image of a badass adventurer fly away quickly. To her horror, Ravina realized that she was going to be stuck as a cute sidekick behind Aurelia for the rest of her life. Or career. Thankfully, it would be short.

 Chapter 2-8: Gold, Blue, and Purple

    ¡°Done,¡± Patricia declared, flourishing the quill before setting the completed form on the counter and spinning it around for Ravina. She offered the writing tool to the girl, adding, ¡°All that''s left is for you to sign it.¡±

    Taking the pen Ravina did as she suggested. With a failed R she pushed forth a squiggly line. Sighing, she resignedly accepted this as her signature. The questions and answers from both Patricia and Aurelia had thoroughly soured her mood, as she realized she was ill-suited for the life of an adventurer.

    From the form, she gleaned that her skill set was far from what was typically required of an adventurer. Her only proficiency was with a knife, and that turned out only to be good for a laugh. While knives were certainly effective against human targets, in the grand scheme of adventuring, they were viewed as little more than tools for gathering materials.

    Still she managed to allow a simple rating for Foraging, First Aid, and Swimming. So¡­ that was something right?

    Right?

    With a deflated heart, she followed Patricia''s instructions and brought the completed form to the intake desk. Aurelia trailed behind, amused by both the girl and her own past. She found the childs attitude commendable as she herself was quite the angry little thing.

    Ravina reached the desk and gently tapped the bell, producing a soft chime that filled the air. She placed the paper on the counter and waited for an associate, casting occasional annoyed glances at the practically blank sheet.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    After a short while, Aurelia leaned over Ravina''s shoulder and rang the bell a few more times, sending a cascade of notes through the air that seemed to envelop their ears. Shortly after, a door opened behind the counter.

    ¡°Fuck sake I heard you the first time!¡± an irritated voice rang out over the sound of the door opening. In strode a short girl with long orange hair tied into a single strand that fluttered with her movements. Her almond-shaped eyes, a bright golden hue, narrowed in annoyance, causing her thin lips to twitch and her small nose to wrinkle in disdain. Yet, it was her ears that captivated Ravina''s attention. Sharp and pointed, they perched atop her head, slightly longer than a thumb and a rich shade of golden silk, twisted to the side as she approached.

    Joy gleaned in Ravina¡¯s eyes as she swallowed the vision of a fable race now real before her.

    Fortunately for her, the cat''s eyes were affixed on Aurelia. She spoke with words so sharp they seemed to cut the air. "Why the hell are you here?"

    ¡°Hello Maud," Aurelia responded, unflinched by the weaponized words. Her tone was muted, as if bored. She pointed to Ravina, who had yet to pick her chin up off the floor. "I''ve brought you a guild hopeful."

    The cat-like woman, Maud, turned to look at the star-struck child, her lips turning down, mouth opening just a little in disgust.

    "This?" she questioned as she eyed the girl before her. Her sharp gaze sized her up and she clearly did not like what she saw. "Not even a city girl," she stated as she turned her attention back to the seasoned adventurer. "Why are you bringing some farm girl here?"

    Pushing a thumb into Ravina¡¯s back, Aurelia succeeded in breaking the girl from her stupor as she answered the guild associate¡¯s question. "Since when has it been guild policy to question hopefuls?"

    "It''s mine, especially after what Francis did."

    "What does that have to do with new recruits?"

    "It was the new recruits that allowed it to happen."

    "Blaming the victim, as always."

    "Just like a Pralamor, blame the Guild."

    "Oh, stuff it," Aurelia waved her remarks away with a hand. "Just process her."

    With a scoff, Maud folded her arms, and gold eyes stared at blue while purple flicked between the two.

 Chapter 2-9: How to get your bearings and get paid for it

    Maud relented, quickly grabbing the paper from the counter and retreating back through the door.

    Ravina turned to her chaperone. "Is there a problem?" she asked.

    Aurelia shook her head. "Not really. Maud just has a¡­ challenging personality."

    "So my submission?"

    "It will go through without any problems." Aurelia motioned for Ravina to follow as she led her to a small seating area beside the bounty board. Their they sat and waited, Ravina observing the few people entering and leaving the guild. Most carried bags as they entered, turning them in at either the returns or resolution counters. Afterward, some would head through the doors into the bar while others simple left.

    Yet, there were also a few who came in to inspect the board. Most simply left, while a few grabbed a leaflet before approaching the counter.

    "Aurelia," Ravina asked, holding onto her hands.

    "Yes?" she responded,  taking her eyes off the bounty board.

    Nervously, Ravina inquired, "Am I... not suited to go out on an adventure?" After all, the form contained a wide variety of information, and she was only able to fill out a few fields. Even that was worth very little.

    Aurelia didn''t answer her right away, adding to the young girl¡¯s anxiety. Instead, she looked over the forlorn girl. Her eyes, unseen by the child who kept her head down and looked at the grain of the wooden floor, studied the mood of the question asked.

    "No one ever is," she finally answered. Sitting down beside her, she folded her legs and placed her hands in her lap. "Most people who join think it''s all a game, a grand adventure, and easy money. However, they don''t stop to think about why the pay is so good or how difficult it may become."

    "I get that," Ravina complained. She had already prepared herself for a challenge; that''s partially why she chose to bring Aurelia with her. After all, she could have snuck out of the library or even the manor for that matter. Aurelia was a safety net for her.

    "Do you? That''s what they all say. Tell me, little Ravin, what quest do you think you should take when you get started?" She motioned to the large board, covered in leaflets.

    Getting up, Ravina examined the sheets. Each one had a similar overall format: a title at the top with a reference number written in small print below. Below the title was a large box filled with stars; most of them had one or two stars. Following that was a description of the request, with the price written in large letters at the bottom of the leaflet.

    Judging by this board, it would seem that "reading is commonplace around here," Ravina mused as she examined the one-star requests.

    "You think?" Aurelia asked.

    "Well," Ravina jumped after realizing she had spoken aloud. "How else would people be able to take jobs if reading was an issue?"

    Aurelia stood up and positioned herself next to Ravina. "Here," she said, pointing to the single star on a request, "is the difficulty rating. A single star means it''s the easiest request. This one is harder," she continued, pointing in succession from a two-star request, to a three-star, and finally to one of the few four-star requests. "It goes all the way up to five stars, though those requests are basically impossible." Her finger returned to the first-star request she had pointed to earlier. "Then," she slid her finger down, "over here we have the payout." Her hand lingered over the large numbers. "Notice which two are bigger?"

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Ravina re-examined the board, noting that the title was written in large letters and the reference number was small. But it was the number of stars and the payout that dominated the form. "I see. So most people just look at the number of stars and the payout to gauge the difficulty and potential reward of the request."

    "Right so far," Aurelia encouraged.

    "Then..." Ravina continued, thoughtfully. Turning her head, she eyed the large counter. "A guild associate informs them of the details, and they can decide there whether to accept the request or not."

    "Exactly right," Aurelia said, raising her eyebrows. "This process also allows the guild to vet the request based on the individual. For example, if you picked up a three-star request because it had the highest payout, your acceptance of that request could be denied."

    "Right, because I just joined. So, I need to start with a few single-star requests to prove that I have the capability to handle higher-star challenges."

    "Wrong," Aurelia shook her head. "If you only complete a bunch of harvesting quests and then try to take on a two-star hunting quest, you would be denied. Even if you have completed one-star hunting quests, but those were only for rabbits, they would never let you hunt a wolf."

    "I see, so it''s more dynamic than simply completing enough missions to progress to harder, but higher-paying missions."

    "Exactly," Aurelia mused. She looked over the young girl with renewed eyes. "You''re very perceptive."

    Ravina''s eyes lit up at the praise. "Hehe," she laughed, "I am, aren''t I." She turned back to the board, Aurelia¡¯s words now resonating in her mind. "I''ll have to take this one then," she said, pointing to a request. It was a one-star request worth 38 copper, and it also offered a bonus. "Goblins," she read aloud. "It''s a simple request asking us to clear out a small camp. We''ll get credit for hunting monsters and a bonus for every goblin slain."

    Smiling, Ravina turned to Aurelia, fully expecting to receive more praise. However,

    "Goblins? Are you serious?" The woman''s mouth fell open in shock.

    "Y-yeah," Ravina stammered, stepping back. "They... should be fine for a first battle."

    Aurelia raised a hand to her face. "That''s not the point. You don''t even know how to use a sword."

    "Yeah... but it would be good practice, right?"

    ¡°A clever way to commit suicide, I must admit,¡± Aurelia said in exasperation. ¡°Goblins are minor creatures, but they are intelligent. Not only that, but they are a combative species. They may not be skilled, but they are capable of using both weapons and tactics. And you want to take on a request that asks us to clear them out? There isn¡¯t even an estimate of their numbers.¡±

    ¡°So it''s a bad request?¡±

    ¡°Well, it''s fine for seasoned adventurers. When well-prepared, the bonus makes it almost worthwhile, but it''s more like charity work than anything else.¡± Shaking her head, she looked over the board before selecting a different request. ¡°Something like this would be better for your first request,¡± she handed a leaflet to Ravina.

    Ravina read the request. ¡°Collection of¡­ Pelwort? Five bundles for 25 copper¡­¡± The girl looked up at Aurelia, opening her mouth, but then closed it soon after.

    ¡°Not very adventurous, is it?¡± Aurelia confirmed. ¡°Still, it provides you with two critical assets.¡± To emphasize her point, she raised two fingers, then lowered one as she continued, ¡°One, it''s a lazy quest with no danger and an easy payout. It only costs time and energy.¡± Then she raised the other finger, ¡°Two, because you are new to this area, it will give you a purpose when you look around and get your bearings.¡±

    Lowering her hand, she further explained, ¡°You get to explore outside the city wall, taking in the surroundings. You are also not limited to worrying about anything other than the dangers associated with gathering, which are very few. If there are any dangers, you can run without worry.¡± She nodded as she finished. ¡°It¡¯s simple but allows you to get your bearings and get paid for it.¡±

 Chapter 2-10: Maam

    The sun''s light was cut by the large towering trees, its muted rays dancing on the forest floor to the tune of the swaying branches. The air was filled with the scent of wildflowers, pine, and rich earth. A gentle breeze rustled through the leaves, carrying with it the distant sounds of the city, all of which faded away as the two women ventured further into the forest.

    The temperate weather felt good even under the large trees. It allowed a taste of the forest to be held on the tongue¡ªa combination of damp earth and pine. The forest floor was carpeted with a thick layer of moss and fallen leaves, soft underfoot and providing a stark contrast to the cobbled path that allowed them to quickly reach the forest just outside of the city.

    Ravina''s smile beamed as she marveled at the pure, uncorrupted beauty of nature. Its brilliant charm was broken only when Aurelia gave the girl a soft tap on her head.

    ¡°Pay attention,¡± she chided. ¡°Remember why we are here.¡±

    Ravina rubbed her head, ¡°Right, under the guise of picking Lentiana herbs we will gather intelligence on the Mir forest and its surrounding area!~¡±

    ¡°Guise? What guise? The request is to collect herbs,¡± Aurelia sighed before continuing, ¡°Getting familiar with the area will happen naturally as you complete the quest, however, because you are not familiar with the area you have to pay extra attention, land marks, and positioning are important. If I have to guide you out of the forest, I won''t allow you to continue.¡±

    The woman''s words caused Ravina to straighten her spine. ¡°Right. Got it,¡± she said, determination. Muttering to herself she looked at the forest entrance ¡°Besides, this is my first time in the forest with the MC, so ¡­ something is guaranteed to happen while inside.¡± She smiled at her own cleverness.

    ¡°What are you mumbling over there,¡± Aurelia poked the girl''s back, ¡°right, quick test¡ªwhat is a Lentiana herb?¡±

    Ravina smiled, poking the side of her eye as if adjusting a pair of glasses before she explained. ¡°The Lentiana herb is a plant that grows in warm areas in the shade, it has many medicinal applications. Most notably, it has anti-fever properties, and making tea from this herb before bedtime will help settle the body, allowing an easier time going to sleep. It also has The compound can also be used to repel common insects.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Well¡­ you did pay attention to the request, so that''s good. Now what does it look like.¡±

    Ravina brought her hands up as she expanded its description her index fingers dancing in the air as she tried to draw the item. ¡°It''s kind of like... wavy-ish ridges on its leaves that look like sharp... daggers? The tips are purplish, I remember that, and they are about a finger in length. They come in clumps of about five.¡±

    ¡°You don''t remember?¡± Aurelia shook her head. There were many plants in the forest, some were beneficial but a lot more were deadly. There was little problem when turning them into the guild. Those were double-checked, but Aurelia wanted Ravina to start herb gathering for emergencies. As Ravina said Lentiana has anti-fever properties. Just chewing it would stop a fever just enough to survive.

    ¡°I remember what the drawing looked like!¡± Ravina complained. ¡°It''s just... describing it is a little¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Well, practice makes perfect. It would take some time but eventually, she should be able to pick out the herb easily. Aurelia smiled, it was kind of funny though, the plant she was trying to describe was already at her feet. It was called a herb but it was more like a weed. Despite needing strict conditions to grow domestically, it seemed to appear everywhere. It''s why Aurelia chose it. It would make a good introduction to finding such plants.

    ¡°What''s so funny?¡± Ravina asked, clearly frustrated.

    ¡°It''s just cute,¡± Aurelia let loose a small cough in an attempt to hide her smile. ¡°With the way your hands are running as you try and explain what the herb looks like.¡±

    The girl folded her arms quickly. ¡°Well, glad you''re having fun.¡± puffing out her cheeks in annoyance she turned away.

    ¡°Then it may be better for you to find the herb and show it to me instead of trying to take a guess. We are on a time limit so hurry up.¡± with a clap Aurelia encouraged the girl.

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡± Ravina called before spinning on her heel and stepping deeper into the forest, completely missing the plant that she was looking for.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± Aurelia blinked, ¡°I''m not that¡­ that old?¡± Aurelia¡¯s eyes narrowed as they shifted. ¡°Yeah,¡± she nodded her head in confirmation, ¡°at least not old enough to be called ma¡¯am!¡±

    However, Ravina was not there to hear that part, as she had already forged ahead, prompting Aurelia to quickly catch up to her.

 Chapter 2-11: A little difficult to breathe

    "Nothing happened," Ravina complained as the two of them returned to the adventuring guild. They had had a very, very boring day in the woods. Sure in the beginning it was a beautiful walk through the forest. Occasionally they would stop to pluck its bounty into the leather pouch Ravina had in her hands but after some time it became a little to¡­  mundane. Nothing attacked them.

    Ravina was able to find the plants relatively easily. Moreover, she even picked up a bounty of other plants. Aurelia was surprised to see the girl who walked past their target herb so many times swifty pluck those worth a pretty penny. Not only that but when she did find her first Lentiana, she could spot the others with ease.

    In the end, Ravina showed an extensive knowledge about herb gathering that surpassed even her. They might have stripped the entire forest of medical plants if Aurelia hadn''t stopped her. In fact, time was their only enemy, and to the young girl¨Cthat was the problem.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Aurelia asked as they moved past the first counter.

    ¡°Just¡­ nothing,¡± Ravina shook her head. She wasn¡¯t complaining aloud, just releasing the tension in her body. She had truly believed that something would happen right up until they returned to the guild hall. Without the threat of violence, a quest was just an errand.

    Ravina stopped moving with a short "Oh." She didn''t realize it until now, but she was excited for the... challenge. The dangers that came with adventuring would make it all worthwhile, right? Yet, all she had done was the same thing she used to do¡ªpick up grass in a forest for petty cash. She rubbed her hands together, feeling the torn, calloused leather. Dirt was caked under her nails, and the muted scent of grass seeped from the orange stain.

    "Ravina¡ªahem, Raven. Over here," Aurelia broke the young girl out of her thoughts.

    "R-right," following Aurelia to the counter, they met the turn-in agent. Usually, there were four people posted here. However, only one of them sat behind the counter that processed completed quests at the moment. It was around one in the afternoon; most of the staff had retreated to the office behind the counter doors. A friendly-looking fellow greeted them with a boyish grin and a twinkle in his green eyes, pushing his short straw-colored hair back before he asked, ¡°How can I help you?¡±

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Aurelia turned to Ravina, ¡°Up to you now,¡± she encouraged.

    "R-right," Ravina said, stepping up to the counter. With a nervous swallow, she parted her lips to take in some air. ¡°I would like to turn in the request for Ravin, ID is¡­ one six...seventeen?¡± Questioning herself, she began to fumble for the slip of paper that Aurelia gave her yesterday. Pulling it out of her bag, she confirmed her guild identification. ¡°Yeah, 1617-032.1X¡± she nodded to herself. Though she needed the paper to confirm, she was right¡ªfor the most part.

    "Got it, one moment please," he said with a gentle, understanding nod, rising from his seat and quickly disappearing behind the door.

    As he was gone, Ravina pulled out the five bundles of Lentianas required to complete the quest. A short time later, he returned with a clipboard in hand and a bag resting on top. Tossing the bag onto the counter, he sat down, reviewing the paperwork.

    ¡°Ravin, commission 17-29-05 to pick up five bundles of Lentiana herbs," he confirmed, pointing to the herbs as he counted aloud, "one, two, three, four, five. Yup, looks like you have enough." After setting down the clipboard, he spent some time examining the plants with practiced hands.

    ¡°Looks good to me. Yup, five bundles of Lentiana herbs,¡± he affirmed, pulling open a drawer hidden under the desk. He pulled out a stamp and pressed it onto the form from the clipboard. After penning a few more notes on the paper, he put away both the pen and the stamp. Closing the drawer, he pushed the bag forward and fished inside. "Five bundles for five silver," he announced as he placed the coins on the counter.

    "Five silver," Ravina repeated, her gaze lingering on the gently gleaming coins.

    ¡°Yes, that is correct," the associate checked the records and affirmed the amount, but that wasn''t what Ravina was questioning when she repeated the number.

    "Is..." Ravina started to rub her hands again as her mouth went dry. With a small cough, she continued, ¡°I mean, how much would a bundle of Yarrow be?¡±

    ¡°I don''t think we have a request for Yarrow, but you can sell anything you have next door. I believe it goes for three silver for a bundle of twelve.¡±

    Three silver for just twelve. Ravina blinked blankly at the news. She shook her head. ¡°I see, thank you,¡± she said before turning on her heel and starting to walk away.

    "Little lady!" he quickly called after her. "Your money!"

    "Oh, right," Ravina replied with an embarrassed smile pulling at her face, reaching for the bright, shiny silver coins on the table. They were smooth to the touch, cool and unblemished, almost as if freshly minted. She took a breath. "Thank you," she said with a smile. "Let''s go," nodding to Aurelia, she left the guild. A horrifying chill gripped her heart, making it just a little difficult to breathe in the open air.

 2-12: A Warm Cup of Tea

    Warmed by the cup of tea that Seit had brought her, Ravina enjoyed the view of the setting sun from her window, comfortably seated on the couch. There was a healing power in the cup that she greatly appreciated at that moment.

    ¡°Are you sure everything is alright, my lady?¡± Seit stood beside Ravina, a soft frown on her face. She bit her lower lip as she watched the girl holding the tea, not bothering to sip from it.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. I just needed to get something out of my system,¡± Ravina replied. The coins gleamed behind her, and in the fading sunlight, they seemed almost desperate to mock her. But finally, with a sip of the tea, she truly settled down. Or so she told herself. ¡°Seit?¡± Ravina called after a moment of silence.

    ¡°Yes, my lady?¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡± Ravina started but soon stopped, rethinking her question. ¡°How much is a head of cabbage?¡±

    ¡°A head of cabbage?¡± Seit repeated the question, momentarily stunned by its unexpected nature. ¡°I''m sorry, my lady, but I do not know,¡± she said, tilting her head thoughtfully. ¡°I suppose you could ask Mr. Tanner; he manages the estate''s funds and would know. I could go get him if you like.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ravina stopped Seit as she turned to leave. ¡°Never mind, I should probably get ready for dinner.¡± Looking out the window, she noticed the sun was starting to sink rather low. ¡°It seems a little late today.¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Oh, sorry!¡± Clapping her hands over her mouth, Seit quickly lowered them to continue, ¡°I forgot to tell you that the count is hosting the elders today. He has asked you to remain in your room until he is done with them.¡±

    ¡°The elders?¡± Her head snapped to her maid. ¡°Here, now?¡± It was so sudden. It hadn''t even been a week. No. she calmed herself with a breath. They probably weren''t here for her. It must be for something else. Seit¡¯s next words seemed to confirm it.

    ¡°Y-yes. Lord Ravenshield requested that you eat your meal here. I can go get it now,¡± the little maid said, teetering on her feet.

    ¡°Right.¡± With that word, Seit left the room, leaving Ravina by herself.

    He wouldn''t want to introduce her right away. There was an order to follow after all. Still, ¡°It''s too soon,¡± Ravina muttered. She had wanted more freedom as a guest of the house, not as the lady, ¡°but¡­ I suppose I wouldn¡¯t learn much anyway.¡± The town and its surrounding area were quite peaceful. There was nothing like the tales she had heard, or the stories that were told. The military kept the peace, ensuring not even a stray dog would wander on the main trade route of the kingdom. Quests, if such a thing could be called as such, didn''t offer experience, only money. They were chores, really. As the daughter of house Ravinshield she was stuck here too.

    ¡°The frontier¡­ that''s where the action would be,¡± she muttered. But there wasn''t any time. This city was laid at the convergence of six nations. No one wanted to interrupt the flow of goods, however, soon there would be disruptions to those trade routes. War would come, and even that would only be a prelude to something far worse.

 Chapter 2-13: Ill Be Here

    ¡°You want to stop adventuring?¡± Aurelia asked, responding to Ravina¡¯s words while they were in the large, open sitting room of Ravenshield Manor. This room faced the garden and offered a breathtaking view of the carefully manicured landscape.

    ¡°Just for a while. Things are about to get busy for me, and¡­¡± Ravina''s words trailed off into a void as she reread the note in her hand.

    ¡°It''s not what you thought it was, is it?¡± Despite herself, Aurelia¡¯s lips curled into a smile.

    It had been about a week since they started. Going to the library for some light studying so that Ravina would have something to show for all the hours spent outside the manor. They would then spend around five of those hours outside the gates. Aurelia had always picked the quests, simple collection missions that took them all over the lands outside the city.

    It might have been boring, but the experienced woman also taught her the basics of combat. She learned several sword forms and did endurance training. It was easier than she had expected, largely due to the tedious tasks she had performed at home. Plus, with a decent supply of food, her muscles were just starting to show the results of all her hard work in this one week.

    Yet, that was all they did: study a little, pick up some plants, and then train.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°I will have to admit, it''s not exactly adventurous. However, that is largely due to our constraints.¡± How could anyone call picking plants adventuring? ¡°If we can¡¯t leave Ravenport, then all we can do is pick some weeds.¡±

    Aurelia shrugged. ¡°You could always ask to leave for an extended period of time,¡± she suggested.

    ¡°And then I would have to inform him of why, and I don''t have a good enough excuse. Either way, it seems I will be getting too busy to do anything else.¡± Ravina tossed the card onto the table before her.

    Curious, Aurelia picked it up. ¡°Formal request for dinner?¡± Her eyes narrowed, and then one eyebrow rose. ¡°Isn¡¯t the count your father? Why would he formally request you for dinner? Noble families are weird.¡±

    ¡°The elders are here.¡±

    ¡°Elders?¡±

    ¡°Notable members of the branch families. They have enough influence to ensure their voices are heard. Think of them as advisers. The count has the final say, but they can throw their weight around. It seems that it''s time to introduce me¡ªto them at least.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Aurelia nodded at Ravina¡¯s explanation, allowing it to go in one ear and out the other. ¡°So, you''re taking a step back. I understand. It''s a shame, though; you were doing very well. It was just about time for you to pick up your own quest, but if you''re sure¡­¡±

    ¡°I''m sure,¡± Ravina replied, falling back into her seat. ¡°For now, we will continue to go to the library, and I would enjoy some lessons every now and again.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Aurelia said with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯m here anyway.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ravina said, rising to her feet and nodding. ¡°Then I''ll be on my way. I have to get ready.¡±

    ¡°Alright, have fun then,¡± Aurelia responded as the young lady left the room. Her gaze fell outside the window to the pretty scene outside, a shadow crossing her face. ¡°I¡¯ll be here,¡± she mused with a distant sigh, her finger idly touching her sword¡¯s hilt.

 Chapter 3-0: 32 seats

    There was a lavish meal set on the large and inviting dining table, where all but one of the 32 seats were filled¡ªa seat by the head of the table. Eyes of all colors shifted at the arrival of the new guest: a young girl dressed in the elaborate clothes of a refined noblewoman. However, her skin, though starting to heal, was still marred by the sun and air. Worse yet, there was no childish gleam in her young eyes.

    She was escorted by the prim and proper Marthus, who pulled out the chair for her as the count stood from his own seat to introduce her to the gathering. ¡°I am pleased to announce the return of my daughter, Ravina Rosewell Ravinshield. My knights have found and brought her home after all this time. I trust¡­¡± The count''s eyes traced around his guests, the fires that lit the room swimming dangerously in them, reflecting a malevolent shade of purple that captivated all those in his sight. ¡°...that you will all welcome the last daughter of Ravinshield back with open arms and the same dedication and loyalty that you have given to me.¡±

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    A whispered murmur swept through the dining guests, though very few seemed to be talking. Ravina could already feel nausea balling in her stomach as she sat in the ornate chair that the butler had offered her. She had originally thought perhaps one or two people would be attending¡ªshe was surprised to see more than five seated at the table. Dinner continued with whispers and uncomfortable stares that made digestion difficult for the young girl.

 Chapter 3-1: The Name Engraved

    The only sigh of relief young Ravina could exhale was in the hallway. Yet, she was forced to stifle it quite soon. With dinner finished and her belly full of nerves and knots, she was quickly escorted into a parlor room. She wasn''t too sure where she had been taken, but judging by the purple color scheme and massive size, she felt safe in assuming it was a room central to the house''s family name.

    Portraits of men, women, and more than a few children were framed around the room, a wonderful display created by skillful artists using masterful brushstrokes and expensive paint. Though only four people were waiting for Ravina in this room, the realistic portraits gave the impression that hundreds of eyes were gazing directly at her as she sat in the most central lounge chair.

    ¡°Welcome,¡± said the master of the house with an acknowledging nod and a practiced smile. The count sat in an illustrious chair, positioned in a place of honor, allowing him to view the entire room without the need to turn his head. Ravina sat to his left, while the other three enjoyed the comfort of the same sofa. ¡°I trust you had a wonderful dinner?¡± he asked, his kind words feeling like mockery to Ravina.

    Ravina smiled as she buried her anxieties. Showing weakness here would grant her nothing but misery. So, with great effort to keep her breathing calm and steady, she returned his smile. ¡°Yes, it was wonderful.¡± In truth, she was unable to taste the food. She wasn''t even sure if she had eaten any at all.

    Whatever the case, the great Count Ravinshield seemed not to mind as he nodded. ¡°Wonderful. Well, you''ve met with the elders of the house ¨C however, these are the only ones that matter.¡± He motioned to the three people sitting elegantly.

    The first was a fine and handsome man who seemed not to have gotten the memo. Instead of fine robes of purple, his were crimson red. His sharp red eyes seemed to dance with an internal flame as his thin lips pulled into a sly smile. He pulled at his lengthy blonde hair as he introduced himself, his voice coming out with a slight hiss, like steam from a grate. ¡°My name is Emit Graceland Ravenspear, and beside me is Madam Pelmen Sera Ravensword.¡± His gracious introduction was met with swift action.

    His ready hand effectively defended himself against a worn wooden cane as it came flying at him. ¡°I can introduce myself just fine, thank you very much,¡± her voice was hoarse, but she spoke with elegance. Draped in fine silk imported from a distant land across the sea, her refined outfit accentuated her noble visage, broken only by the scowl stretched over her face and her violent actions. Her annoyed breaths came out in a huff as she resettled herself in her seat.

    ¡°I am Madam Pelmen Ravensword,¡± she continued. ¡°And I will be Madam Pelmen Ravensword long after you are married.¡± Her nose flared as she finished speaking, her knuckles cracking on her darkwood cane.

    ¡°Well, that just leaves me then,¡± said the final one, a middle-aged man. His stern face and silver hair gave him the breathtaking looks of a seasoned knight. With golden eyes that housed a silver ring, his gaze ensured one knew they were being judged. His hands, covered in white gloves, straightened out his fine blue dress coat. ¡°I am Sir Willam de Ravenfeather, Captain of the Grey Guard and master of the blade and bow.¡±

    Though none of them had risen when they gave their introductions, Ravina stood and gave a curtsy as best she could, chiding herself internally for not practicing. ¡°As my father said, I am Ravina¡­ Rosewell Ravinshield.¡± Stumbling only on her name, she surprised herself with just how smoothly her words left her lips. ¡°It is a great pleasure to meet the esteemed members of the house,¡± she said, her eyes glancing over all three of them before flickering to her father. ¡°I am especially grateful that the only ones that matter would allow me the honor of a private meeting.¡± Rising up fully, she smiled as brightly as she could, keeping in mind to show no teeth.

    For a moment, the room was filled with stifling tension. Three esteemed members stared at a lone girl, while another bemused set watched it unfold. Ravina was able to maintain her composure thanks only to one thing: the idiosyncrasy of their names. Seriously, she thought as she shifted her steady gaze from one elder to the next. First Ravenshield and now Ravinsword, Ravenspear, and Ravenfeather? Is the entire raven family line just branches of that single word?

    Finally, the heavy silence was broken by the old woman¡¯s cane. Thunk thunk echoed in the room. ¡°Well, it seems she has some manners,¡± her eyes narrowed as she spoke. ¡°I maintain the internal workings of the family, or lack thereof,¡± she spat, shooting a glare at the count. ¡°I bring order to this unnecessarily large family.¡± Madam Pelmen stood up with a grunt, her arms shaking as she tightly gripped the cane to help herself up. No one moved to assist her as she struggled slightly to her feet. Ravina teetered on her own feet for a moment, unsure. However, she judged by the others'' reactions that her help was unwanted¡ªotherwise, these fine and noble men who remained seated would be very ill-mannered indeed.

    ¡°Should you need anything in the family, you can ask me, and I might look into it,¡± she said as she finally stood. Despite her age and apparent weakness, her back remained straight, and she stood tall, only one shaky hand on her fine cane. Its clapping echo on the stone floor drummed out her gate as she left the room. ¡°¡°I doubt we will have need to talk further.¡±

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Well,¡± the silver fox said as he himself stood, his stern gaze gracing Ravina¡¯s face once more. ¡°I am in charge of the guards in the town. So long as you stay out of trouble, we need not speak.¡± With that, he strode after Madam Pelmen, passing her and opening the door for her, earning himself a scowl from the woman as they left together.

    ¡°Then I guess that just leaves me,¡± the comment drew Ravina¡¯s eye, and Emit¡¯s humming made her realize that this was a test of sorts. With Pelmen and Willam¡¯s departure, it seemed that Emit was the only one left¡ªcould he hold her fate? Her eyes fell on the man who would be her father. His bemused smile told her nothing.

    Finally, Emit stood. ¡°Well, we will just wait and see, won¡¯t we,¡± he spoke to the count, seemingly ignoring the girl. ¡°I¡¯ve got to leave tomorrow anyway; there has been a disruption in the Calmain Sea Route. So I need to handle that,¡± he nodded as he left the room, muttering a curse, ¡°damned pirates.¡±

    The sound of the closing door signaled the end of the meeting, leaving father and daughter alone.

    ¡°So, how badly did I do?¡± Ravina was the first to speak, sitting back down as she did.

    ¡°What makes you think you did badly?¡± the count countered.

    ¡°All three left with little more than an introduction,¡± Ravina replied, taking a breath. Her fingers squeezed the armrest of the chair. ¡°What''s more, both Madam Pelmen and Sir Willam said that there would be no reason for us to meet again.¡±

    ¡°You are a clever child,¡± Count Ravinshield nodded as he collapsed back into his seat. A finger rhythmically tapped on his leg as his dark eyes surveyed the small, dejected child. ¡°It''s true that it seems they didn''t take to you as the knights did, but¡ªhmm, tell me, do you know the difference between a family elder and a vassal?¡±

    ¡°Of course, a vassal is someone who brings his own power to support and serve someone else,¡± Ravina answered quickly. She folded her hands together, squeezing her thumb as she forced herself to speak at a normal tempo. ¡°As for an elder, their power comes from within the family.¡±

    The count''s eyes narrowed slightly as his head tilted. ¡°Not entirely correct, but not wrong either,¡± his whispered words were almost lost to Ravina, but he spoke up before she could ask him about it. ¡°Where did you learn that?¡±

    It was a simple question, one that confused the girl. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± obvious. But she couldn''t say that. She couldn''t, because she didn''t know what made it obvious. She had read countless stories, and in each and every one, elders were nothing more than a road bump on the protagonist''s journey. They were almost always a minor villain, nothing more to think about. Yet, she was able to define it outside that narrow view.

    The count''s rhythmic tapping stopped. ¡°It¡¯s?¡± he repeated.

    Shaking her head, Ravina spoke with a dry tongue. ¡°Ah, uh... Well, I¡¯ve been studying.¡± The poor excuse would have to do. There was a little truth to it, so it shouldn''t be a problem. Still, the count continued to study her.

    Finally, he stood from his seat and moved to one of the portraits. It depicted a man in his 30s, wearing a rather fancy suit with an array of accents. Dark, thick mutton chops framed his bold face, and he stared at both living souls with the same purple-accented eyes as everyone else in the room. For some reason, the count spoke to this painting as he addressed Ravina. ¡°Who do you believe is more dangerous, the elders or the vassals?¡±

    The answer was simple. ¡°Elders.¡±

    The count turned his head slightly. ¡°Are you sure? The vassals have their own houses. All the elders have is a portion of the power that the head of the house holds.¡±

    ¡°A vassal can bite its master''s hand, but the blame would rest on its master. Either they allowed the dog to grow too large and were unable to manage it, or they neglected the pup and allowed it to deceive itself. However, the elders come from within the family, and just because it''s only a portion of power, doesn''t mean they can''t use the rest of it against them.¡± It was an old story, mainly told in fairy tales of princes competing for the throne. While the family ruled over the land, only a select group would vie against each other for control over the house itself.

    ¡°I see,¡± he neither affirmed nor admonished her words, only acknowledged that she had said them. As Ravina mentally flipped him off, he turned around. ¡°Well then, do you know why I introduced you to the elders first and not to the vassals all at once?¡±

    ¡®How the hell should I know?¡¯ she screamed deep inside her mind. She put her brain into full gear, ignoring the scent of smoke filling her nose. Elders were more dangerous, even if he didn''t say it, she could assume he agreed with her. That meant that there was something he wanted from them¡­ or from her¡­ the ones that mattered¡­ ¡°Because it won''t matter if I am your daughter or not,¡± she muttered, not fully aware she was speaking out loud.

    ¡°Go on,¡± his words caused her to jump.

    ¡°Ah¡­ well, I need the elders on my side,¡± she concluded awkwardly but nodded at the words. ¡°Otherwise, I will only be an ornament and¡­¡± her mouth fell open in realization. She covered it with a hand. ¡°House Ravenshield will no longer be the head of this county.¡±

    The echoing steps of the count''s footfalls continued until he was standing over her. Intimidated by his size and glare, Ravina found she could not look at him.

    ¡°I told you, I will not support you,¡± she barely heard his words over the pounding of her heart. ¡°If you would like to keep anything you are given because of me, you must earn it. Otherwise, there is always another Raven to take your place.¡± With those words, he left her alone in the room.

    It took some time for her to calm down after he left. Thankfully, he said something rather cheesy at the end that helped settle her heart.

    ¡°What does it matter,¡± she mumbled as she fell back in the chair, staring at the ceiling and speaking only to the paintings. ¡°I''m not your real daughter, and you don''t care about me either way. Nothing belongs to me, and even if I did desire anything, what would I gain? A castle? Money? Heh, an army would be nice,¡± she laughed dryly.

    She sat up slowly, staring at the man who had stolen the count''s attention. Rising up, she slowly made her way to his portrait. Barely making out the small print, she read the name engraved on the plate. ¡°Travs Gallon Raven¡­¡±

 Chapter 3-2: Spear, Sword, and Feather

    Ravina was sitting at a fine white wooden desk in the grand library. She enjoyed the comfortable chair, carefully carved from wood and upholstered with leather and padding. She even had a favorite seat, one where she could relax while watching people move around outside. Perched two stories up, on the third floor, she took pleasure in watching them mill about the square like ants. This vantage point provided a wonderful respite from reading the books that were scribe by hand, and never by the same person.

    She had visited this place many times before, but never had she stayed so long. Previously, she always looked forward to adventures in the woods, but lately, that allure had faded. Consequently, she found herself reading a few books a day. Despite the scribes'' efforts, these books, typically less than 100 pages, were easy to speed read¡ªdepending on the mood and the handwriting. However, Ravina suspected she spent more time staring out the window than reading.

    The Market of Knowledge¡ªthat was the name of the square she was observing. It was aptly named to embody the idea of free knowledge. Of course, ''free'' held different meanings for the nobility than for the peasants. The library, officially known as The House of Knowledge, was a private institution made accessible only to the nobility. It spanned three floors, with the privileged allowed on the first floor, the esteemed granted access to the second, and only the truly exceptional permitted to enjoy the cozy confines of the third.

    Constructed from white stone imported from the holy city, the luxurious building contrasted sharply with the darker backdrop of the rest of the city. Its glistening walls were meant to symbolize a brighter future. However, as with many things, their appeal faded over time. Only nobles who could ill afford the cost of maintaining their own libraries frequented the institute. The others were merely curious, wondering about its contents. This allowed Ravina to enjoy the solitude of the empty third floor. Its open design enabled her to sit in thought, breathing easily, though her mind was anything but calm today.

    Despite the tranquility of her surroundings, turmoil churned within her. She made no progress in her book, repeatedly reading the same line before losing focus. At that moment, she had completely forgotten which book she had chosen. After watching a well-dressed man buy what appeared to be a pendant from a jewelry stand, she set the book aside. "I don''t know why it bothers me this much," she whispered to herself. Why should she care about the continuation of the Ravenshield name? She wasn¡¯t a Ravenshield, after all.

    Yet, it did bother her. His actions made it clear that this was a challenge, and it lingered in her thoughts. The count had looked rather smug, watching her struggle during her introduction to them. His bemused smile continued to mock her in her memories.

    Clearly, the count wanted her to win over those three. He aimed to turn the neutral party into allies, despite the fact that they should have already chosen their allegiance, especially after 12 long years. Ravina hummed in slight annoyance, her foot tapping against the tile floor. With an exasperated sigh, she raised her hand to summon an attendant. One of the perks of an aristocratic library was the service, though it was a privilege reserved for aristocrats.

    ¡°Yes, my lady?¡± the attendant inquired. Ravina''s gaze fell upon the speaker, a woman slightly more attractive than average, clad in a simple green dress with a white apron. A silver badge, engraved with the library''s logo, adorned her chest, signifying her high-ranking position. She was a familiar sight to the young girl as she was the attention who almost always assisted her. She smiled at Ravina, hands clasped in front of her, her golden eyes sparkling in the natural sunlight streaming through the window.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Bring me a pen and paper,¡± Ravina requested.

    ¡°Of course,¡± the attendant replied, bowing slightly before departing. She returned shortly with the requested items, accompanied by another attendant who brought tea. Ravina''s raised eyebrow prompted an explanation. ¡°As you have been working diligently for the past few hours, we thought you might enjoy some Joyce tea,¡± the attendant explained with a bright smile, her golden eyes reflecting sincerity. It was then that Ravina realized the smile was not practiced, but genuine.

    Confused, Ravina forced a smile to reciprocate the attendant''s warmth. "Thank you," she said, nodding and wondering for the first time if tipping was customary here, though she had never seen it done before.

    "Of course," the attendants replied, their smiles widening. They left to return to their posts, ready to assist other library patrons as needed.

    Ravina''s hand reached for the cup, then hesitated. She paused, examining the thin white cup adorned with a pink floral pattern, resting on a saucer. A strange thought crossed her mind. No one really knew who she was here, so the likelihood of the tea being poisoned was slim... But why had they brought her tea without her asking for it?

    The memory of the attendant''s genuine smile returned to her. "What am I thinking?" she chided herself, shaking her head and bringing the cup closer. The tea was pleasantly sweet with a hint of tartness. "It''s quite good," she admitted, feeling a blush of embarrassment. "How silly of me," she murmured with an amused smile, setting the teacup down. She then turned her attention to the blank paper before her. "Right then," she muttered, uncorking the ink bottle and dipping her pen into the well.

    "Spear, sword, and feather," she wrote delicately, her small, untrained hand making a mess of the English language. Even if it were known in this world, few would understand its scribbles.

    "The key to the elders'' loyalty¡­ How poetic," she mused. The next words she wrote were ''Guard'', ''Internal Affairs'', and ''Trade(?)''. She connected each word with a line to the corresponding object. Tapping her finger on the table, she wondered, "Where should I even begin?" Her soft tapping filled the air as she scrutinized her work, then crossed out ''Spear''. "Not him. If he''s gone, I can''t do anything about that, can I?" She mused, aware that ink couldn''t be erased. ''Trade'' was a very broad category, after all. "He never even said what he does," she thought, dismissing it.

    "A feather and a sword... their roles are the opposite of what they should be," she chuckled at her own subtle joke. Her pen trailed ink as she circled ''Sword'', tapping the word twice. The fresh ink obscured the word beneath. "William didn''t want to be bothered, and that''s fine with me, leaving the Madam¡ªInternal Affairs. It would be prudent to have an esteemed elder teach me the ropes."

    She slid the paper closer, beginning to draft a rudimentary plan to sway ''Sword'' to her side. Yet, her hand flinched to a stop. "Why am I trying to win their favor? It won''t..." Overcome by doubt, she dropped the pen and crumpled the paper, but didn''t discard it. Instead, she stared at the crinkled sheet, ink staining her skin.

    With a sigh of frustration, she smoothed out the paper. "This is ridiculous," she grumbled, yet picked up the pen again. "Nevertheless, learning from her is wise, and I can play the dutiful daughter for the count. It''s the least I could do."

    With her free hand, she took another sip of the sweet, slightly tart tea, contemplating how to gain the elder woman''s trust.

 Chapter 3-3: In the Vapers of the Tea.

    A knock resounded in young Ravina Ravenshield''s room. Ravina and Siet exchanged a glance as a voice called from beyond the door. "Young Lady, it''s me!" The cheerful tone of Elysia''s voice was a delightful surprise for Ravina. She nodded to Siet, who crossed the room to open the door.  Elysia strode in with the grace of a dying fish. Flopping over to the young girl.

    "My Lady," she complained as she fell into a brief hug with the girl. "We''ve been so busy lately, I haven''t had the chance to visit you."

    Ravina felt a twinge of discomfort at Elysia''s affectionate gesture, uncertain about what was happening, her nose curling at the heavy lavender scent of her perfume. "Is everything okay?" she asked with concern. Elysia released her and twisted to the side, settling comfortably beside her on the same couch.

    "Oh, where to start... it''s just so tiring! The people of the Timberlands are quite exasperating. And there''s this one villager, so full of himself just because he has a bit of coin. But," Elysia hummed, a sly smile playing on her lips, "I really shouldn''t talk about it. More importantly," her mood shifted as she clapped her hands, sitting upright with enthusiasm, "get dressed! We''re going out to eat!"

    ?    ?    ?    ?    ?

    Ravina once again found herself at the grand Kantalateaka. She understood now why Elysia had insisted on this outing.  Still, the food was quite good so she didn''t mind. lost in thoughts of how pleasant it would be to distract herself, she entered the exquisite restaurant with both Elysia and Aurelia. The scent of exotic spices wafted through the air, awakening her appetite.

    ¡°Welcome,¡± a young receptionist greeted them as they entered, wearing the fine burgundy dress and white apron of the eatery. She was a young lady, probably someone who was on the cusp of reaching adulthood. She welcomed them with a flutter of her smiling blue eyes. "May I take your reservation?

    ¡°We don''t have a reservation,¡± Ravina spoke up this time, and Elysia smiled with pride at the young girl''s initiative.

    ¡°Oh, I am sorry, but we can only accommodate those with a reservation,¡± the receptionist politely declined, her demeanor contrasting sharply with that of the first hostess, whose image Ravina now saw reflected beautifully in this young girl. Perhaps the restaurant had a standard when hiring a hostess? Whatever the reason, this one at least, didn''t speak condescendingly.

    Still, that wasn''t an issue last time and a brief glance back at Elysia encouraged her. ¡°Really? The last time I was here, the manager personally saw to our seating." The truth was easy to push through her lips. It was comfortable. Thanks to what happened before her confidence was bolstered, allowing her to assert herself more firmly.

    ¡°The manager? I see.¡± her eyes fell with her face as the confusion made it clear she was unsure of what to do. Pausing to think, she tilted her head, her blond hair swaying with the motion. Regaining composure, she spoke again, ¡°Let me fetch the manager for you. May I have your name?¡±

    Pulling the hem of her dress Ravina gave a soft curtsy, ¡°Of course, I am Ravaina¡­Rosewell Ravinshield.¡± She hesitated slightly on her middle name, still unfamiliar and new to her.

    A flutter of blinks came from the hostess coming after the raven''s daughter spoke the last word. A look of dreadful realization dawned on her face. She hastily tried to regain a neutral expression, a feeble attempt but one Ravina found acceptable. After all, the carriage was outside and only her knight was wearing a uniform. The daughter of the raven was still a myth to most people¡ªbut not a unique idea to this establishment.

    As the hostess left with a bow, Ravina turned to Elysia. "Does the count usually visit here without a reservation?" she asked.

    ¡°Hmm? Oh no, he hardly comes here at all.¡± Elysia waved the question away with a hand.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Hardly? Then¡­ are we allowed to-¡±

    ¡°Of course, well you''re allowed to, after all, you are the daughter of Count Ravensheidl. It would be foolish to ignore you.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ wait but we should make reservations if we-¡± Ravina''s question was interrupted by the sound of quick footsteps.

    The sound of footsteps heralded the restaurant manager''s arrival. He wiped his forehead with a cloth before bowing in greeting. ¡°Little lady of the Raven, it''s a pleasure to have you back,¡± he said. The young hostess trailed behind him, mirroring his bow and rising only after he did. ¡°I''m delighted you found our establishment to your tastes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, y-yes it''s wonderful.¡± for some reason his polite attitude made her nervous, she was happy to be shown such respect but was far from used to it.

    ¡°Excellent, please follow me,¡± he urged, leading them away from the hostess stand. Ravina thought she caught a glare from the young hostess as she passed, but when she looked again, she only saw a smile. Shaking her head from the thought, she followed the manager to the same booth as before and the three ladies enjoyed the atmosphere.

    ¡°Now, sit tight and I will have them bring out the most wonderful meal for you,¡± he said, turning to leave. Ravina called out to him, a lingering concern in her voice.

    ¡°Excuse me, but is it a problem that we arrived without a reservation?¡± she inquired.

    Of course not, my dear. Please feel free to stay as long as you like and visit as often as you wish,¡± the manager replied, his warm smile conveying sincerity and easing Ravina''s concerns.

    ¡°I understand, thank you, sir,¡± Ravina responded. With that, the manager departed.

    ¡°See, I told you it would be fine,¡± Elysia remarked.

    ¡°Still it''s good to know,¡± Ravina admitted.

    Elysia then turned her attention to Aurelia, her green eyes glinting warmly in the candlelight. ¡°How does it feel to be knighted?¡±

    ¡°It''s great.¡± Aurelia lied with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Just great?¡± Elysia queried, her smile widening. ¡°To think, a commoner granted such a distinguished honor and you say it''s ''just great''?¡± The women looked over each other for a moment. A tinkle of candlelight lighting their eyes. ¡°Well, be sure to wear it well, you are representing our cute little Ravina here.¡±

    Ravina caught off guard, simply blinked. ¡°Cute?¡± Folding her hands and unconsciously feeling the rough texture of her palms.

    Ignoring the interjection, Aurelia continued, ¡°I will do my job, focus on yours.¡± Ravina looked at her, noticing she seemed to be down. It wasn''t the first time, but before she could ask about it Elysia tuned the air with her voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure, alright¡ªwell then little raven, what do you think of your new knight?¡±

    "New knight?" Ravina echoed, her gaze shifting to Aurelia. "Ah, yes, she''s quite skilled." A smile touched her lips, recalling Aurelia''s performance in the arena. She had forgotten as they played around in the forest but originally Aurelia was meant to guard her.

    Elysia¡¯s cheery smile fell a little, she sat back in her seat and stated, ¡°Well that''s good.¡± turning her green eyes to the blue hair of the other women. "Well, that''s good to hear," she commented, her green eyes shifting to Aurelia''s blue. "That''s interesting... Sir Walk¨¹re, how did you become so adept with the sword that you could defeat a knight, even if it was on a technicality?"

    Aurelia''s lips curved into a faint smile at the mention of a technicality. She knew there was truth in that statement, but responded, ¡°I managed to outlast him, regardless of the heat. He underestimated his opponent, a mistake that can prove fatal.¡± Elysia shrugged, turning her attention momentarily as two servers approached with freshly brewed tea. ¡°As for my path, it wasn''t a choice. It was set for me.¡±

    "Set for you?" Elysia inquired, pausing to take a sip of her tea. "That''s intriguing. Did your father guide you on this path? There are many stories of parents who, desiring sons, raise their daughters in that manner.¡±

    "My family wasn¡¯t like that, but... they were involved. You could say my entire village played a part," Aurelia reflected as the servants departed, leaving them in privacy. Aurelia gazed into the warm depths of her tea, watching the steam curl up like wisps of memory. The new knight was momentarily lost in the distance of the warm air.

    The shadow of a smile twitched on the battle mage¡¯s lips. "Well, I¡¯m sorry to hear that. Nevertheless, it''s good you found your way here. By the way, Ravina, did you miss us?"

    "Miss¡ªah, no, I mean, I was busy." Ravina, initially content to listen to their conversation while savoring her expertly brewed black tea, was suddenly drawn back into the spotlight by Elysia. Although she had momentarily forgotten their presence, she quickly composed herself.

    "Aww, I¡¯m hurt!" Elysia playfully chided, her words belying her amused expression. "I can¡¯t believe you didn''t notice our absence."

    Ravina couldn''t believe it either. ¡°I have been busy,¡± she said, trying to downplay her inattention. "The elders are here, and the Count wants me to..." Her voice trailed off, her gaze dropping to the table.

    Both women watched her intently, their curiosity piqued. Elysia prodded gently, "He wants you to do what?"

    Ravina swirled her tea, watching the reflections in the liquid. "He wants me to succeed him," she murmured to her own reflection in the tea.

 Chapter 3-4: First Step to her Destiny

    The meal continued cheerfully, at least for the women. They both chuckled at the child who spoke so earnestly about making her father proud. She may have not meant it that way, but the adults poked fun of the very grown-up girl during the meal.

    As the meal drew to a close, Ravina found herself whisked away by Elysia for an impromptu shopping trip. Though her cheeks still burned from the teasing at the table, the change of scenery promised a welcome distraction.

    Ravina provided the perfect excuse for Elysia to spend some time away from the barracks, and the young girl could use a day outside the manor. Just not with people who made fun of her. The thought lingered in Ravina''s mind as she returned to the quiet of her room, a stark contrast to the bustling streets she''d roamed with Elysia.

    As evening fell, the room took on a tranquil ambiance, and Ravina, feeling the weight of the day, welcomed Siet¡¯s assistance with her sleepwear. It was still somewhat awkward to have someone help her with dressing and undressing, especially undressing, but she knew she would have to get used to it. So she tried and it was working¡­for the most part. She sat at the vanity table, looking herself in the eye as the young maid finished putting the room in order in preparation for the night before retiring herself.

    Siet tilted her head, a playful smile on her face. "Anything else you need tonight, my lady?"

    "No... no, thank you, Seit," Ravina replied, feeling comforted by the girl''s bright energy. The woman in her life may have betrayed her but at least she still had Siet. It was just enough to overcome the embarrassment of her day. Unfortunately, as soon as she thought she had stopped dwelling on it, she inadvertently brought it back to the forefront of her mind. The memory burned her ears. She didn''t know why such a childish act was so embarrassing, but she pulled a cushion close to her chest and buried her face in it.

    "My lady?" Ravina looked up to find her little maid looking at her with worry in her beautiful brown eyes.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Ravina smiled and spoke as warmly as she could, her face resting on the pillow. "I''m alright, just a little excited," tossing the pillow aside as she stood up. "Thank you, Seit. Why don''t you go ahead and retire for the night?"

    Siet bit her lip, looking up with round, worried eyes. "You sure you''re okay, my lady?"

    The genuine emotion easily readable on a child''s face pulled a smile on Ravina''s face. "Of course, I¡¯m just going to do some thinking before going to bed myself."

    "Of course, good night, my lady." With that, the girl bowed politely and left, giving her one last worried look before leaving her alone with a soft click of the door.

    Ravina inhaled deeply, the room''s faint lavender scent a reminder of the luxuries now at her disposal. She mused on how even in these olden times, she could still find certain modern comforts today. She let out a soft sigh, sitting down and drawing the still-warm pillow into her lap.

    Elysia had arrived and taken her shopping for the day. It had been a complete waste, and Ravina had enjoyed every moment of it. It helped clear her head. With that came clarity of thought.

    Ravina''s gaze drifted to the fading light outside her window as she mused quietly, "Tomorrow, I''ll meet with the sword, or at least give it a try." She could think of only a few ways to meet her. Gaining her trust was a crucial step, bringing her closer to becoming a true daughter and granting her influence and resources for the future. Plus she would be the one smiling in the count''s stupid face.

    There was something that Elysia avoided talking about. She wanted to complain about it, but couldn''t. However, from what she hinted at, it seemed her order was preoccupied with something significant. The only thing Ravina could think of that would command the entire order''s attention was the preparation for a war; after all, they were knights. What else could divert their focus so completely if not war?

    War was just the beginning, though. It would take time for the conquest to be completed.

    "Tomorrow, I''ll meet with our dear sword and learn how she wields the blade." Thankfully no one was there to hear her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight. With a determined nod, she stood up and gazed at the fading sunlight outside. A yawn escaped her lips, and she suddenly felt very heavy, especially her eyes. Realizing that tomorrow would be a busy day, she made her way to her very comfortable bed and slipped under the cozy covers. If there was one thing she had discovered in this new life, it was that the beds were warm, comfortable, and safe. She drifted easily to sleep, peacefully unaware that tomorrow she would take her first step to her destiny.

 Chapter 3-5: Boundless Energy

    Siet assisted Ravina in preparing early the next morning. Somehow even in this early morning, the girl was filled with bright energy. In sharp contrast, Ravina was such a tired mess that she didn''t realize she was seated in front of the vanity table until Siet informed her she was done.

    Dressed in a simple yet elegant dark green dress, Ravina was wrapped in both function and sensible style. The layered garment lent a touch of grace unbefitting a young girl as she made her way to the breakfast table. She usually skipped these meals because she wasn''t officially the count''s daughter. Even the count had asked her to eat in her room. However, now she had a reason to attend.

    Seven people were already seated at the table. They were the count''s guests, the elders who were staying here to enjoy the finery of the count''s manor after the required meeting. However, the Sword, Spear, and Feather were not present. Both the Spear and Feather had already left the manor, but the Sword should arrive for this meal. She was too proud not to show her face.

    Signaling one of the maids with her eyes, Ravina inquired about Madam Pelmen as she arrived. "Has Madam Pelmen eaten already?"

    "No, my lady. Madam usually comes around eight," the maid replied. It was rather late for breakfast. The room was aglow with a blend of magical lights and flickering candles ¨C a typical morning in the count''s manor, as the sun, just peeking over the horizon, its rays brightening the room even further as they marked the beginning of the day.

    Time in the house of the Raven was measured by the sun, not by clocks ticking away the seconds. The sun typically rose around 5:58, dictating that breakfast was expected to be served at 6:30. Of course, without the even rhythm of a clock, time was more of an estimate, with no great accuracy.

    However, Fort Ravyn was unique in having a way to track the time even in the dark. It was a military city with a 24/7 watch, forcing the use of shift glasses, a type of hourglass that displayed the time for the watch and their patrols. Most of them were set to eight-hour rotations, but on the night shift, they ran smaller ones with enough sand to fall on a four-hour cycle.

    Ravina hummed as she recalled the information Mathus had shared with her when she first arrived. Now that she had time to reflect on it, she found great comfort in the fact that the days followed a 24-hour cycle. The days, the months and even the year were the same here as it was¡­there. The consistency was helpful in more ways than one.

    "Then I''ll wait." It would mean sitting at the table for an hour and a half, but it was necessary. She couldn''t think of any other way to initiate a conversation with Madam Pelmen, especially since the Madam had practically already dismissed her. All three of them had, in fact. This made the prospect of winning them over all the more difficult.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "Lady Ravina," Lord Carroway, the head of house Ravensong remarked. The scrawny man leaned forward with a sly smile that didn''t quite reach his almond grey eyes. "Surely, you aren''t bound by the whims of others at your own father''s table.¡±

    "I understand. Please, feel free to begin," she said, with a slight hesitation. Of course, they couldn''t start eating if the highest-ranking person wasn''t eating, especially in their own home.

    The guests exchanged quick, knowing glances. Lord Carroway raised an eyebrow subtly, while Baron Elmyn tapped his larger fingers against the tablecloth.

    Another guest seized the opportunity to explain it to the young girl. "My lady, it wouldn''t be appropriate for you to wait on someone. This is not only your home but also because you are the daughter of Lord Ravenshield."

    "I understand," she replied, "but I want to wait. Please, go ahead." The daughter of the Raven leaned back in her chair.

    "Then," catching the attention of one of the maids, the guest issued a simple command, "Please inform Madam Pelmen that the daughter of Lord Ravenshield is waiting."

    However, Ravina dismissed the idea before he could finish. "No, it''s fine, let her rest." After all, this was also a demonstration of her something. Rushing her would only make her seem impatient, or desperate. Perhaps even both.

    "But, my lady..." the guests were concerned, not for the girl, but for the manors they had grown up with. While many of them were indifferent to the girl who had come from out of nowhere, they still had their pride as nobles. They didn''t just think they were better than everyone else; they knew it.

    Baron Elmyn gave a resigned sigh. "Very well, Lady Ravina. If you insist on throwing away such formalities," he said, his tone laced with a mix of respect and mild frustration. He delicately started his meal, casting a glance at the others to follow suit.

    For a moment, he was the only one eating. A soft melody of metal tapping on ceramics echoed into the stunned silent room. Soon after, emboldened by his actions, the others began to eat, picking up their forks before hesitantly starting on their own meal.

    Soon, conversations started around the table, one overlapping another. The aroma of breakfast filled the air, a blend of rich and comforting scents. Around her, the nobles¡¯ quiet conversations and the subtle clinking of cutlery while the young girl patiently waited.

    As the nobles engaged in light banter, occasionally drawing Ravina into their conversations, she maintained a polite yet distant demeanor, her thoughts preoccupied with Madam Pelmen''s impending arrival and what she would say to her. The chatter provided a backdrop to her anticipation, each minute stretching longer as she waited.

    Others arrived, taking seats and enjoying their meals. A few left, and before long, the table was empty, except for one little girl. Ravina¡¯s wait was a silent battle of patience. She occasionally sipped water or adjusted her seating, her eyes flickering to the entrance with each new arrival. Ravina never realized the boundless energy of a young girl until that moment when she struggled to sit still and be patient. She never fully realized how beneficial being a tired sophomore was. She found out just how itchy a young body could be when forced to stay seated.

 Chapter 3-6: An ill mannered child

    Finally, the old crow entered. Ravina smiled as the elderly woman walked into the dining room table with a scowl on her face. It would seem anger was a permanent fixture on her face. This morning she wore a beautiful dark burgundy dress with a dark blue, full length shawl over it. Her cane tapped an echo into the room as she made her way to the table. Her hair was tied up in a messy bun and her brown eyes swam over the empty table before falling on the little girl seated by the head of the table and smiling at her.

    Her lips, usually set in a firm line, twitched almost imperceptibly as she chose the seat closest to her, a subtle flair of her nostrils revealing the effort it took, yet her pride prevented her from showing any sign of weakness. Her labored breathing filled the air as the servants looked awkwardly between the two, unsure of what was about to transpire.

    "Good morning, Madam Pelmen," Ravina greeted ¡°I look forward to the meal.¡± the girl signaled the maids to serve her, it was a little messy but they understood what she meant. She remained seated even though she wanted to stand because the woman was also a pure breed noble, just like those who wanted to refuse to eat just because Ravina, the daughter of their head was waiting. She might have been an elder of great renown however, she was also a proud woman. Given her courtesy of her age wasn''t what she wanted.

    ¡°I see you''ve waited, though I can''t fathom why,¡± Madam Pelmen remarked with a scoff as she handed her cane to a maid.

    ¡°I wouldn''t think it would be useless, I have a few things I would love to discuss with you,¡± Ravina said as the food was brought out. They both got a plate. It was the sad leftovers of the wonderful meal that was served before. However neither of them minded. One could no longer taste the food and the other had eaten far worse.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°So what does the illustrious daughter of the count want with a lowly old woman like me.¡± her words dripped with sarcasm as she mushed the food up with her fork.

    ¡°Madam, I could think of no one better from whom to learn the ways of nobility and my responsibilities as such than you.¡± Ravina¡¯s answer came as a request and strategic flattery.

    Madam Pelmen paused, her gaze lingering on Ravina with scrutiny. ¡°You presume I have the time or inclination to tutor an ill-mannered child?¡± She retorted with a thin scoff. ¡°Regrettably, my days are filled with far more pressing matters.¡±

    Ravina was a little hurt. He thought she was being well mannered but apparently, she didn''t look better in her eyes. Still, she expected pushback.

    ¡°I shall observe and learn in silence, then,¡± Ravina proposed, showing a defiant determination. She needed to engrain herself in the old woman¡¯s life. ¡°Otherwise I will be an ill mannered child for the rest of my life.¡± Ravina started on the food herself. She was suddenly overly conscious of how poorly she was handling the silver. She tried her best to eat in a refined manner, but she was an amateur compared to the family elders. With her ears turning a little red she tried to use it to her advantage. ¡°After all, I don''t know much about the nobility, even my table manners would seem rather poor to your expert eyes.¡±

    Pelmen scowled at the girl before agreeing with her. ¡°Quite right.¡±

    The rest of the meal was eaten in silence. Ravina finished before her elder but she sat there and waited. Meanwhile, Madam Pelmen finished her food after quite some time. Then wiped her mouth and sat up in her seat. As the maids cleared the plates, the clinking of silverware against porcelain echoed in the tense silence. Madam Pelmen''s gaze was pensive as it fell over the girl who was still patiently waiting for her.

    Finally, she looked ahead of her and spoke across the table. ¡°You might be a little useless but I could use the company.¡± Ravina smiled at her words. ¡°After all, there is a lot of work to do¡­¡± Madam Pelmen said, nodding her head slowly as if to convince herself.

 Chapter 3-7: A Land Dispute

    There were three separate categories when it came to internal affairs for a noble family. The Realm, the House, and the Clan. "The Raven Clan" was an old term, one used to describe the entirety of House Raven. From shield to sword and every small fiber in between. While the shield stood at the top, Madam Pelmen kept order in the entire clan. Especially in light of Countess Ravenshield''s sorely missed absence. With the Countess having long been forced to turn over her house to her son, she spent her twilight years overseeing the entire clan thanks to Count Ravenshield seeing her true value.

    The original House of Raven, now a relic of the past, lived on only in the annals of Raven Clan''s history, its members long since passed. Ravenshield, the current head, presided over twenty-eight branch families, each distinguished in its own right. Among these, Ravenspear, Ravenfeather, and Ravensword were the most prominent.

    After that came Ravenblade, Ravenstone, Ravenwing, Ravenheart, Ravencrown, Ravenclaw, Ravenforge, Ravenstorm, Ravenshadow, Ravenflame, Ravenfrost, Ravensong, Ravenquil, Ravenwatch, Ravenbough, Raventide, Ravenmark, Ravenbane, Ravenchase, Ravencrest, Ravenmyst, Ravengale, Ravenloom, Ravengrave, and finally Ravenstride.

    There were others. Grand names started with the familiar moniker of Raven, however, they followed their predecessor to the grave, none lasting even half as long as the family that started it all. A few more names these were the ones still alive and active in the clan. Each house was managed independently, typically by the head''s wife or a designated steward. However each house supported the Raven name and as such Madam Pelmen, whose ability was renowned far beyond the shadow of clan Raven, not only managed the managers but also played an instrumental role in ensuring harmony among these diverse branches. After all, the Raven Clan had transitioned over time. While their vast military might remain strong, it was more a nod to their proud heritage than a necessity. Over the years, the families that grew from the tree had grown unique.

    Not every problem brought to the main house could be easily solved. One such annoyance was dropped onto a small child who had followed her elder into a borrowed office. Madam Pelmen typically favored the small office in her greenhouse. Yet, she often made the journey to the Raven Clan¡¯s main estate As such this roomy office painted soft brown and carpeted with plush white furs was practically her office away from home. The maids even cleaned it with her in mind and Mathus never allowed anyone else to use it. After all, she was a key member of this house, even if she herself came from a branch family.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Anticipating an extended stay, Madam Pelmen had arrived with an abundance of work. Her carriage was laden with stacks of papers and folders, and expecting to remain at the manor for several months, she had brought almost an additional carriage''s worth of documents.

    From across the room, Madam Pelmen''s sharp mahogany eyes fixed on Ravina. ¡°This,¡± she declared in a firm voice, ¡°is a test to see if there¡¯s anything between your ears.¡± Her approach lacked any softness as she slid a folder across the table. Straightening her stooped posture momentarily elicited a pained grunt, but her focus remained unwavering.

    ¡°Ravenquil and Ravenwatch each owned a mine in the same mountain for generations,¡± Ravina winced slightly at the all-too-frequent use of the name Raven. ¡°A recent collapse has linked two of their mines, sparking a bitter dispute. Each blames the other and seeks control over both mines. Resolve this.¡±

    Ravina blinked. She hesitantly pulled the papers closer. ¡°A land dispute?¡± she murmured, her voice a blend of disbelief and curiosity, barely above a whisper. Flipping open the folder, she discovered three pages of handwritten notes.

    ¡°You can handle something like this right? If you hope to learn from me this should be easy.¡± the old woman waved her away. ¡°Now get going I have a lot more work to do.¡± She said pulling her eyes off the child and leaning her body over the table. She opened another folder and pulled it open. ¡°Come back in a week,¡± she added, overlooking the documents before her, squinting her eyes to read them. ¡°You should have it finished by then.¡±

    Her words were final. With them, Ravina closed the folder and clutched it tightly, turning from the woman with her mind feeling oddly empty. Leaving the office she tried to fall into her thoughts. She expected a period of observation and learning under Madam Pelmen¡¯s guidance, not being thrust into the midst of a land dispute. She wasn¡¯t a lawyer or a mediator in any of her lives. Doubting her skills in this matter, she pondered her next steps while wandering the hallway, a sense of uncertainty following in her shadow.

 Chapter 3-8: A Test or an Execution

    Ravina rubbed her temples, her glowing purple eyes flickering with frustration as she reviewed the papers Madam Pelmen had given her, the dim light of her room casting a shadow in her eyes. They were three sheets of paper. Two of them were reports sent by both Ravenquil and Ravenwatch respectfully. They were simple things starting off by requesting help from the main house to solve a dispute and then quickly outlining what happened. It was a short explanation, only 200 words long. Not long enough to even get a bad idea about what happened.

    The last one was penned by a Ravinsheld scribe. The preliminary report was made to assist the house in the dispute by giving a broader view of the complaints. It gave a brief description of the mines and the families involved. However, all it really told her about the incident was that the mine collapsed into another, killing two people and injuring a third.

    Essentially, the Heritage Company, which manages Ravinwatch''s Venchenci Mine, mistakenly tunneled into the adjacent Goldwel mine. They were misled by inaccurate reports from the Iron Pen Company¡ªThe company that manages Ravinquil¡¯s mine.  This error triggered a catastrophic collapse, merging the two mines and damaging both tunnels. At the time, only three workers were present in Venchenci Mine, while the Iron Pen Company was closed for an impromptu holiday, celebrating their boss''s new daughter.

    House Ravenquil accused Ravenwatch of negligence, citing mismanagement that led to the fatal accident. Meanwhile, Ravenwatch blamed Ravenquil for failing to maintain and publish proper records which caused them to plant a small explosive device into a tunnel in an old part of the Goldwel mine.

    The report sent back by Madam Pelmen¡¯s people suggested the accident happened as described but they couldn''t find anyone at fault. It was no wonder why she had thrown them to her. Ravina doubted there was even a right answer to this. A week to solve this? A week! With a huff of exasperation, Ravina swept the papers off the desk. She leaned back in her chair, feeling a small sense of satisfaction watching them flutter like falling leaves.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    She took a deep breath in and held it in. Was this a test or an execution? Perhaps she misjudged how sharp the sword could be. She never thought the blade would cut her. ¡°Seit,¡± she complained with a push of her saved breath. Running there her hair she sat back up in her seat. ¡°Can you please get Mathus for me?¡± She could use his help. Varis was gone, he hadn''t seen her since the festival. Elysia left as quickly as she arrived. The order was deployed so all she could think of was the butler.

    She didn''t really know him, but he should know where she should start. She already tried everything she knew and no matter how many times she¡¯d reread the three documents she had the same thought. ¡®I should have finished college.¡¯

    ¡°She left to get you some tea.¡± Aurelia¡¯s words pulled Ravina¡¯s attention to her.

    ¡°Oh,¡± she blinked. ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at those papers for hours, do you think it''s time to do something else? We could start some training exercises¡ªget your mind off the task?¡±

    ¡°You''ve been brooding over those papers all morning," Aurelia observed, "perhaps a change of pace would help? We could practice some swordplay ¨C moving around would be good, wouldn''t it?"

    ¡°That sounds¡­ pretty good actually.¡± Ravina found herself admitting, she had been sitting around, her mind wondering for hours but what could she do, there were only three sheets of paper and she reread them over and over again. Her mind was running in circles, but she wasn''t. Not since she returned to her room.

    As if she was guided by her bottled-up, youthful energy, Ravina found herself on her feet before she realized she had moved. She teetered on her feet a little, catching herself. ¡°Let''s swing by Mathus¡¯ office first. I need him to look into a few things,¡± She started for a moment, then stopped, turning to Aurelia. ¡°Do¡­ do you know where his office is?¡±

    Aurelia shrugged. ¡°You¡¯ve been here longer than me.¡± her simple answer drew a little laugh from the young girl''s lips.

 Chapter 3-8.1: A Cherished Opportunity

    Thankfully they found a servant who was more than happy to guide them to the butler''s office. It was another good fortune that he was there. It would seem that only Seit suffered from misfortune after not being able to find her master once she returned to her room. Although the young maid dashed about the manor in a panic, Ravina remained unaware of her frenzied efforts until she returned home.

    ¡°So Lady Ravina, how may I be of service?¡± Mathus inquired, his figure casting a long shadow in the flickering candlelight of his cramped, book-lined office.

    Taking a deep breath Ravina started with hope that he could help her. ¡°It''s about the issue between the Quil and the Watch, do you know about it? The collapsed mine.¡± The smell of old paper was quite calming and she took another breath of the pleasant, almost vanilla scent.

    ¡°Quil and Watch?¡± he repeated, narrowing his eyes with a soft tilt of his head.

    Ravina smiled thinly and with only a small hesitation she clarified.¡°Yes, Ravenquil and Ravenwatch¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± The butler''s face brightened with understanding. ¡°I heard about the collapsed mine, I am surprised you know about that.¡± his joyful smile warmed the room, allowing Ravina to release some tension she held without knowing it.

    As her shoulders relaxed she answered his stubble question. ¡°Yes, well Madam Pelmen asked me to look into it and I don''t know enough so I was hoping you could help me.¡±

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Mathus¡¯ eyes went wide. Honestly, his reaction seemed a little extreme. It hurt her feelings a little. ¡°The great madam asked you to look into that?¡± For Mathus¡¯ part, he was confused and a little worried that the lady he held in such high regard forced a task on a young girl. Ravina was annoyed that the butler thought so low of her.

    ¡°I can do it,¡± she insisted, ¡°I asked if she needed any help after all.¡±

    A radiant joy illuminated Mathus'' seasoned features, a joy that had been quietly simmering since Ravina''s arrival. ¡°Certainly, I¡¯ll be more than happy to help you.¡± It was the truth. The prospect of assisting her in this matter wasn''t just a duty; it was a cherished opportunity. He had been looking forward to it since she arrived.

    ¡°Thank you. Please hand over all the necessary documents to my maid. I''m stepping out for a moment of fresh air¡­I plan to visit the library.¡± She instructed, her voice slipping out her most common lie. Any other day it would have worked its magic but today the good butler had other plans.

    As Ravina turned to leave, Mathus called out, ¡°My lady.¡± His gaze, firm and resolute, momentarily unsettled her. ¡°This might be overstepping, but since his lordship has introduced you to the elders. You should be more than welcome to use the count¡¯s private library now.¡± thankfully he seemed worried about her, she had not been caught¡­.yet.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ravina tried to say something. Her voice caught in her throat. Silence hung in the air for a moment.

    ¡°Perhaps later.¡± Mathus relented. He closed his eyes and nodded to the young mistress. ¡°I shall entrust the young Siet with the files regarding both houses and our information about the mine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said with a soft smile. Her chest tightened as she left his office.

 Chapter 3-9: The Mining Issue

    Exhausted yet feeling a sense of relief, Ravina made her way back home. The walk was rejuvenating, with the wind gently brushing against her sweat-dampened skin, bringing a soothing coolness. Her exercise routine was more than just a means to stay fit; it also helped unravel the knots of stress in her mind. Embracing the tranquility of the moment, she strolled without any worries or concerns. Upon reaching the manor, her spirits lifted further. Approaching her door, her steps were light, and she opened it with a contented smile.

    Unfortunately behind that door was a very displeased young girl. Her cheeks were puffed up as she turned to face Ravina. The energy around her seemed to push her brown hair up when her eyes locked on to her mistress. Within the fear that the normally charming girl brought out, there was also a bubble of tears.

    Ravina went white. All the tension that was released in that afternoon returned, preparing her for the impending confrontation.  But before words could be exchanged, the girl, Siet, collapsed to her knees, her tears flowing freely as she expressed her worries in a heart-wrenching cry.

    ¡ð ¡ð ¡ð ¡ð ¡ð

    Seit had given Ravina an earful. Her slightly justified rant would have been effective, if not for the fact that the young maid diligently tried to serve the recipient of said rant. At first, Ravina felt bad for leaving before telling her, especially when she heard about how she raced all around the castle for her. But when Seit kept interrupting her own rant to ask what Ravina needed, the young mistress could only try and hide her smile as the cute kid complained.

    Finally, the mature girl interrupted her. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± with a smile, Ravina pulled Siet¡¯s hand into her. ¡°It must have been hard.¡± The manor was massive after all. It was practically a castle, large enough to host a large village. This young girl dashed around endlessly in worry after she returned with tea only to find Ravina gone. It was only when Mathus called for her that she learned Ravina left of her own free will. Ravina chose not to mention that Siet should have gone to the butler in the first place.

    ¡°My lady.¡± Tears formed in the young maid¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Alright, you must be exhausted!¡± Ravina declared. ¡°As such, you should join me in the bath, it''s so large it won''t matter anyway.¡± Indeed, the bath was impressively large. Rather than being attached to her room, but given its own in the same hallway. The private bath could hold six people comfortably and was designed to keep both temperature and renew the water. This delightful amenity was a legacy left by a pampered young countess, Avila, who had once been married to a member of the Ravenshield family, Duran.

    Duran may have hated the forced marriage as well as his wife, however, despite how annoyed he acted on her request he went above and beyond for her. It was for that reason alone that the house of the raven had indoor plumbing. heated water and colored rooms that epitomized both warmth and comfort.

    Despite the young maids'' objections, Ravina wouldn''t have it. She assisted in undressing the maid like she had helped her remove her own clothes and then coaxed the hesitant girl into the bath. As they settled into the warm waters, Ravina felt the tension wash away while the young maid couldn''t help but relax in the warm waters herself.

    ¡ð ¡ð ¡ð ¡ð ¡ð

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± now dried and dressed Ravina asked the young maid. Her face was red, embarrassed that she behaved so poorly in front of her young master.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Please don''t leave me without a word next time!¡± She complained.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Ravina repeated. ¡°Anyways did the butler give you anything for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he gave me a few books and some documents.¡± Siet swiftly pulled out a few bound record books and some documents and placed them on the desk.

    Ravina¡¯s heart sank when she saw them. ¡°All of this?¡± she asked.

    ¡°He said there was more but this was what was relevant. If you want the rest he said all you needed to do was ask.¡± Ravina felt a chill at the idea that there was more waiting for her.

    ¡°No¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°This is more than enough.¡± She took a deep breath. She could just let it go. But¡­

    Pulling the books closer she started the work. She didn''t need this but she couldn''t let the challenge go. She had some drive to win. The warmth of the bath left her as she reviewed the dense materials before her.

    Quil owned the largest mine, The Goldwel Mine. An odd name for an iron mine but nevertheless, The Goldwel Mine was over 100 years old and was responsible for a large portion of iron in the Rockwel Region of the territory. It employed roughly 300 miners and was one of the largest mines in the Rockwel Mountains.

    The Watch owned a small mine next to the Goldwel Mine. Venchenchi Mine was named after an old baron''s lover, he gave the mine to his daughter and her daughter now owned the mine. Like the Goldwel Mine, the Venchenci Mine produced a lot of iron however it was famous for being the place where the large blue Beryl gem refined into the Lost Lovers Ring came from. It was older than the Goldwel Mine but produced a lot less, with only 27 miners pulling out only about 50 pounds of iron a day.

    It was a lot but the Goldwel pulled over 500 pounds a day.

    Obviously, Goldwel produced more ores and made more money than Venchenci, however, the latter was a legacy mine famous for its story of two lost lovers, even a story behind a ring pulled from the mine worth more than both mines combined. One was worth a great deal of money while the other was famous and had a massive amount of sentimental value. In true form, the Venchenci had a romantic retreat built inside a dry vain, complete with a hot spring.

    The problem came from the fact that there was a large vein of iron ore found between the mines. While Goldwel was slow to expand to it, the Venchenchi quickly dug to lay claim to the ore. Both parties claimed it and iron production in the region was slowing down due to a recent ore shortage. So leaving it alone for now was out of the question.

    Ravina was left with figuring out who owned the ore and the mines. The mines could easily be cordoned off and access restricted. However, they both demanded the other''s mine as restitution and the ore wasn''t found. Magic could identify where iron was but it wasn''t accurate and only an estimate could be given. As such they knew it was there but didn''t know exactly where to dig. It seemed extreme to her but she had no idea what this world''s legal system was like.

    ¡°Seit,¡± she called with her eyes closed and her fingers holding the bridge of her nose.

    ¡°Yes, my lady?¡±

    ¡°Can you have Mathus call for an expert in mining and legality relating to this area for me? The sooner the better.¡± for now she was leaning toward leaving the o in the Goldwel mine. It was larger and could process more. Furthermore, they were not responsible for any deaths related to this incident. Venchenci was more of a historical mine anyway. They didn''t need to expand and seemed to have stopped a long time ago. It was odd that they were trying to expand now.

    ¡°Of course, my lady, I''ll go tell him now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, oh before you go.¡± stopping the maid as she opened the door Ravina stood up. ¡°You can go ahead and be done for the day. I''m going to sleep early today and get a head start on this tomorrow. Please let Aurelia know that I will be busy so she can get the next few days off.¡±

    ¡°Of course my lady, then I will help you get changed before I leave.¡±

    ¡°Right, thank you.¡± She was still uncomfortable with the assistance but she was becoming more and more accustomed to her help.

 Chapter 3-10: Reading

    The next day, Ravina''s solution was thrown out the window. Waking up early, she left the comfort of her bed to skim through the documents that Mathus had given her. The soft morning light filtered through her window, casting a gentle glow on the papers as she began reading. With a weary mind and half open eyes, she started with the history of those mines. In reading she found out that while Goldwel was larger, the Venchenci mine had a bigger impact on its residence.

    Specifically, it was more of a tourist destination than a mine. All 27 miners could trace their family line to the start of that very mine. Generations of fathers worked in the mines, while their wives managed the renowned resort. Their children would either play around or lend a hand to their mothers when needed. They used to assist their fathers, however a ban was created when two children died in an accident. As the years saw less and less of a profit from the mind, Watch had acknowledged the possibility of laying off some of these legacy miners if they couldn''t find a new ore vein. They seemed kind to their people and wanted them to remain employed which is what led to their desperate action.

    Meanwhile, the bustling Goldwel mine was expanding its workforce, having recently welcomed three additional miners, raising their total to approximately 300. They pulled a ton of iron from the mine that Ravenshield¡¯s rather large county depended on. In fact, the town of Ironwell only existed because of the mining industry that Goldwel brought. Its fate was precariously tied to the mine''s fortunes. It had nothing to do with the incident but now she knew that if the mines ever dried up Ironwell would be an abandoned town.

    About 1,300 people would no longer be able to live in their hometown. It shook her core when she thought about the fact that the livelihoods of over a thousand people hinged on this single economic lifeline. That was a lot of people depending on just one mine. On her.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Meanwhile, Venchenchi¡¯s resort managed hundreds of people daily, including those visiting from other countries. This not only brought substantial revenue to the region but also the entire stretch of the Grey Road. After all, the mine was a famous love spot and the rich loved showing off to their lovers. Ravina didn''t have the documents to check what benefited the county more, nor did she have the mind or the temperament. More documents meant understanding the bigger picture and there were a lot more lives in the bigger picture¡ªshe could barely deal with the smaller one.

    Among those hired by Goldwel was a mage who discovered the new vein. Due to legal reasons, Quil had to make the report public, allowing for the mining companies to be aware of their possible movements. Based on the mage''s report, Watch moved to claim the new vein. Unfortunately, this action led to a disastrous result.

    As Ravina delved deeper into the documents, the seemingly straightforward task became increasingly complex. Over the next few days, Ravina had immersed herself in the seemingly endless paperwork and wondered why there were such meticulous documents about a simple mine.

    The light¡¯s rays reached the small tea table and the young girl took that as a sign to close her eyes and ignore the hard things in life for a time. Just then, however, someone knocked on her door. Her eyes still closed Ravina waved a hand for Siet to see who it was, too mentally exhausted to even mumble.

    The young maid smiled at her hard-working mistress and moved to the door as quietly as she could, not wanting to disturb her. After leaving the room, she returned and gave her report. ¡°My lady, Mr. Kelim, from the Ocelot Mining Company has arrived. He is currently waiting in the blue room.¡±

    Ravina humed in recognition. It was nice being rich. Due to the short time frame, she was sure she would have to run over town to meet people for this sudden request. However, instead, Ravinsheld had cut contact with one company for refusing to send a representative to her. She would enjoy it, if the work wasn''t so hard. Rising from her seat she nodded and followed her cheery maid out of her room. Hopefully, the expert she sent for would help her figure out what to do. Please, she begged internally.

 Chapter 3-11: One Three

    Ravina entered the Blue Room, her steps softened by the plush white carpet patterned with delicate blue threads. Siet had just finished helping her dress in a simple yet elegant purple and white indoor dress. Her eyes scanned the unfamiliar room. It was painted blue of course, the walls having a delicate white pattern rising from the floor to around halfway up the wall. There it faded into the blue, cracks of the paint. While the room did offer a view of the garden, it was obstructed by a large black stone pillar. The blue room had a simple feeling to it. The walls had only a couple of banners but most of it was bare, unused.

    Kelim stood as she entered, swallowing as he rose with his hat in hand. He was dressed in his finest clothes. A simple suit made from linen that was a little too large for him. As a hardworking commoner, he didn''t have the nicest clothes or a reason to wear them. Clothes were a waste of money for him and he only had the suit that he inherited from his father. His simple brown hair framed a square, somewhat gentle face, accentuating his dark grey-green eyes. Despite the loose fit of his suit, his muscular physique was subtly noticeable, speaking of strength without ostentation. He nervously ran a hand through his hair, a gesture betraying his unease as Ravina stepped into the room.

    ¡°My lady,¡± he greeted, his voice tinged with nervous respect as his fingers fumbled with the brim of his hat.

    ¡°Mr. Kelim I presume.¡± She drew out the word mister. As if humming it in thought. Ravina for her part strived to emulate the poise of an adult. However, she realized she didn''t know how to properly address those without titles.

    Or last names¡­

    Or anyone who didn''t introduce them to her first¡­

    Her eyes widened a bit a the realisation that this would be her first time meeting someone alone.

    Aurelia was with her, she glided into the room so silently behind her that if Ravina hadn¡¯t seen the woman''s shadow dance in the candlelight, she would have thought that she had left her behind. Despite her calming presence, however, the silent guard wouldn''t know more about noble society than her.

    Kelim merely nodded, his voice constrained by a dry throat. ¡°Y-yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Please, have a seat,¡± Ravina suggested, concealing her nerves as she gracefully lowered herself into a chair. While the two nervously smiled at each other, Siet quietly poured tea for Ravina, leaving Kelim''s already filled cup undisturbed.

    With a soft "thank you," Ravina took the cup in her hand and sipped at its waters, feeling its warmth spread through her, instilling a moment of bravery. Doubling down on her earlier statement, she began, ¡°Mr. Kelim, I was hoping you could help me with an issue I have been put in charge of.¡±

    "Me, my lady?" Kelim blinked, his surprise evident, as he glanced at the maid and the knight before returning his gaze to the noblewoman. "What can I do for you?"

    "I''ve heard you''re an expert in the field of mining, and I have some questions about it." Another sip of the tea eased the tension in her shoulders. She set the cup down, comforted by the pace of the conversation and emboldened by the presence of the two women beside her.

    "I understand, my lady." Kelim couldn''t stop fiddling with his cap. "What can I help you with?"

    "It concerns two mines..." Ravina began, carefully omitting the names of the mines and focusing solely on the issue itself. She provided such detail that anyone familiar with the field would recognize the locations she referenced. Of the seven mining towns producing massive amounts of iron, three were in Ravenshield County, and only one had shared rights to a mountain.

    ¡°I see¡­ that is interesting.¡± Kelim fell into thought. He relaxed in the chair, resting a hand over his lips while his hat hung loosely in his other hand. ¡°Unfortunately there isn''t really anything I can help you with. While the larger mine did hire the mage to find the ore the smaller mine did nothing wrong. Claims on a vein are only considered true if the vein is open. Er, active. Especially since the larger mine did not properly document their tunnels, the smaller mine could not have known about them and could not follow the one three rule.¡±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "The one three rule?" Ravina echoed, curiosity tilting her head.

    "Yes, ma''am," Kelim nodded, leaning forward and resting his arms on his legs, his hat twirling in his hand. "The one three rule is a fundamental safety measure in mining. For every foot of the tunnel excavated, at least three inches of solid rock must be maintained around it to ensure the structural integrity of the mine. It was a rule made in the kingdom long ago to ensure that mines don''t collapse due to company negligence.¡±

    Kelim shifted in his seat, raising his hands as he elaborated. "For instance, if you want to construct a tunnel six feet wide, you need to maintain at least eight inches of rock as support." His fingers danced in the air to illustrate the point. He concluded, ¡°The smaller mine claims the larger mine never documented this and they opened a shaft too close to another tunnel, causing the shafts to merge and the added stress forced the mine to collapse into a domino effect. Once it fell it was only over by the grace of the earth.¡±

    Ravina absorbed his words for a moment. ¡°So, neither party is fully to blame?¡± She finished her tea, and her maid quickly refilled the cup.

    ¡°Well,¡± Kelim bobbed his head, ¡°both parties are at fault.¡± He looked at the table and finally noticed that he had a cup as well. Gingerly picking it up he continued. ¡°The larger mine failed to document properly, while the smaller mine aggressively pursued the new vein¡­ actually, it is odd that the smaller mine would suddenly try and open another tunnel so desperately.¡± His eyes widened in shock as he tasted the liquid.

    ¡°They''re struggling to pay their employees, aren''t they?¡± It was well-documented. They were scrambling to keep up with paying all the miners, pushing the line that would send them into the red.

    ¡°Well¡­ maybe, they are making quite a bit of money for a mine, they could be making a lot less.¡± his words confused the girl, was there something he saw in the report that she did not? ¡°However it would make more sense to let go of a few people. Otherwise, they would be forced to do a mass firing and that''s always bad. The smaller mine has other resources in their town so that would be fine but if they had to fire a lot of people it would cost them quite a lot of money.¡±

    ¡°A lot of money, why¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s due to the Axepick law. Lord Henrel enacted a law requiring mining companies to pay up to a year''s wages to employees they dismiss. This was to prevent a repeat of the Axepick bandit incident, ensuring financial support for those laid off until they secured another job or until a year elapsed.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ the lord must like his employees then,¡± Ravina suggested.

    ¡°Oh no, this was a long time ago,¡± Kelim shrugged. ¡°The Axepick bandits were a really big deal a few decades ago. Lords don''t control the employees, just hire the companies.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± she frowned, ¡°then why would the lords be asking for mediation?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I''m not sure about that, but while lords don''t run the companies, they are accountable for major operations like iron mines. Both mines are likely owned by the lords. Take our company, for instance. We¡¯re contracted by Lord Sheren, who owns the Kormin Mine. The Ocelot company mines it. The company manages hiring, wages, logistics, and sales, subject to the lord¡¯s approval. If we generate more profit than the agreed quota, we can keep the excess. However, if that happens too often, the lord might increase our quota. Essentially, the mine is leased to us, and we pay a significant fee to mine there.¡±

    ¡°So, the mining company would lose a lot of money if the miners are fired?¡±

    ¡°No, the lord is responsible for their wages. It''s typically deducted from the lease fee. But with the smaller mine, if ten people are fired, it would be a substantial financial hit. They¡¯d still make some profit, though.¡±

    ¡°Why would the lord be responsible for that if the company manages the employees?¡±

    ¡°That''s¡­ well, it¡¯s just how it is. I''m not in upper management. I''ve been supervising miners since I was ten, and now, 12 years later,  I pretty much yell at kids for trying to kill themselves." He started laughing at his usual joke but seemed to remember where he was. More than that he realized she wasn''t laughing.  ¡°S-sorry.¡±

    ¡°Hm, oh no it''s fine,¡± she said when she realized he was worried about his poor joke. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to think, I¡¯ve been tasked to find out who is at fault and who should pay for the damages and owns the mine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a tough situation,¡± he sympathized. ¡°I wish I could be of more help.¡±

    ¡°Just for laughs, what would you do?¡± she pressed, insistent.

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯d side with the older mine.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Mines aren¡¯t infinite. They last a few generations but eventually run out. Giving the older mine the ore would sustain it for a few more years.¡± It made sense, the larger mine was the one focused on actually making a profit. The smaller one was basically just a resort for the rich.

    Yet. something didn''t sit right about that with Ravina. Something was off¡­

 Chapter 3-12: Brilliant

    Three days have passed since her conversation with Kalmin, leaving her a total of four days spent. The Mid-level manager had given her a lot to think about and with three days left, she was still no closer to figuring out a proper solution. That was the key, after all, she couldn''t just research other solutions to this task and pick the common one. She had to find out what the actual solution was. There had to be something more to this issue than a simple solution. Madam Pelmen most likely had already found a proper solution to it and was testing her to see if she could find it. At the very least she had to come close. Unfortunately, she was nowhere near an answer. Not a correct one anyway.

    The young raven couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something she was missing. It seemed an obvious answer to side with the city and as such the larger mine. After all the smaller one was little more than a tourist destination because of some famous love story. Yet that was the obvious answer. Something anyone might choose. Even still, going with the smaller mine might be daring, one could argue in their defense for the other mine''s negligence, but again¡­ it didn''t seem right. It was as if she was given a multiple-choice test with only two answers and knew that both of them were wrong.

    Spinning in this circle of confusion Ravina had read everything the butler had given her twice over. Somewhere along the line, each word caused her head to throb and even the feel of paper made her feel sickly as it burned her fingers ever so slightly. More and more her overworked eyes found their way to the window, seeing a beautiful garden a bright sky, and the bars keeping her indoors.

    She was staring at the sea of flowers when a knock rapped on her door. Three sharp notes sang a quick tune of ¡®rat-ta-ta¡¯, breaking the young girl from her trance. With a sharp breath, she shook her head before looking around for Siet. standing up when she couldn''t find the young girl, she breathed out a small sigh of relief when she remembered she stepped out to bring some more tea. She was sick of tea, to the tongue of a peasant girl and a refined broke woman, the taste of dirty water never did anything more to warm her up. However, it was an aleaving task, the delicate ceramic cup seemed to cool her hands, and the brief moments of sipping the warm liquid calmed her heart.

    It was a welcome respite from the arduous task before her. ¡°My Lady?¡± the questioned entered the room through the closed door. The familiar note of it perked up Ravina¡¯s ears and excited her heart.

    ¡°Ah, Aurelia!¡± she cried as she began to the door. The beautiful knight was always busy these days, mainly because the young raven had stopped going out so much. As such Brian Weighdur, the Commander of the Vorgeset Guard, had been taking her out for training or unit exercises. As such the unrefined skill of a wandering blade had been fined tuned into something greeted. Or so Ravina heard when Sir Brian kept bragging about her like she was his own daughter. That level of brown-nosing might not be fully trustworthy but the Aurzera¡¯s warrior eyes sparkled proudly, giving away the fact that she felt herself improving.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Or so Ravina thought whenever she got lost in the ocean of her eyes. ¡°One moment!¡± she cried as she fled from the paperwork strung about on her table. She quickly opened the door and invited the woman inside. ¡°Please come in!¡± She begged with a bright smile. With a nod, her guard did just that, stepping inside and looking around with a tight frown on her face.

    ¡°Have you been well?¡± She asked as the door shut with a small clik-clat.

    ¡°Well?¡± Ravina repeated as she turned around. ¡°Of course, Seit takes proper care of me after all.¡± moving to the seating area, the young girl picked a seat furthest from the reassure she had, offering it to Aurelia herself. ¡°Please sit.¡±

    Taking her up on the offer the woman detached her thin sword from her hip and sat in the seat the girl had offered. ¡°I only asked because it''s been quite some time since you left this room.¡± it wasn''t stuffy by any means, the maid that was attached to Ravina¡¯s hip was a hard worker, keeping a constantly used room refreshed even when its occupant didn''t leave. It was actually quite impressive.

    ¡°Ah, well¡ªI don''t really have anything else to do, do I? Plus the deadline is so short.¡± her bright smile faltered when her eyes fell on the paper-laden table. Aurelia squinted a little surprised to find tears forming in her eyes. Or were they tears? They looked like tears.

    ¡°So, do you plan to put down the blade then?¡±

    ¡°Put down the blade?¡±

    ¡°It''s been over three days since you last trained with one, of course, a girl in your position would never need to learn how to wield it, but you did hire me to train you¡­¡±

    Ravina was on her feet before Aurelia could finish her sentence, ¡°No! That sounds brilliant!¡±

    The sword woman was taken aback, ¡°Brilliant?¡± she questioned.

    Clapping her hands the girl agreed. ¡°Yes! After all, I''ve been here for so long that I forgot what it feels like for my muscles to ache!¡±

    ¡°Do you now?¡± Ravina would later regret her choice of words. Words taken as a challenge to her sword instructor. However for now the girl was excited about the outing.

    She was done with reading and thinking. Especially because she was spinning in a circle. Not only did she practically have the paperwork here memorized but she even counted the number of flowers in the garden, the candles in her room, and even the feathers in her pillow. Although that one became unsalvagable after she tore it open.

    ¡°Let''s go now!¡± she begged. Just in time, the young Siet entered the room with a sharp knock.

    Pushing a small trolly inside she announced that ¡°the tea is ready.¡±

    ¡°Perfect!¡± Ravina cried, warming the young maid''s heart at her good work. Siet knew how much Ravina loved her tea, she especially liked holding the warm cup in her hand. While she was worried that she might be cold the sight of the young girl enjoying one cup after another warmed her own heart.

    ¡°Siet, help me get ready! I''m going to the library!¡± her smile faded at the word library. The word pinged her heart. It started out as a lie of necessity. However, whenever she used the word now she remembered the butler''s expression when he insisted she could use the grand raven''s library, here at the manor. For some reason, his genuine care worried her. Yet, she shook it out of her mind. It was just a continuation of the original lie right now, thinking of another one would force her to, well, think of one and thinking was the last thing she wanted to do right now.

 Chapter 3-13: Sharp White Pain

    Leaving the manor the pair trailed down the familiar street to the city gate. They were skipping a visit to the guild altogether. With a friendly nod to the guards, they left the city and made their way into the woods, quickly arriving at their favorite clearing for training.

    Ravina was already on the ground pushing out a few push-ups before Aurelia could call out for her to ¡°Start the warm-ups then do a few laps.¡±

    Ravina was up to 23 push-ups, sit-ups, and squats. After that, it was a couple of laps around the clearing. It felt good to be moving again but after those simple exercises, the pants and shirt she changed into was slick with sweat. It felt good to stretch her muscles and the sharp white pain in her lungs felt really good.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten lazy,¡± Aurelia commented as the young raven returned to her. ¡°You''re struggling with the last few exercises and you''re a couple of seconds slower in the run.¡± It was harsh commentary but completely accurate. Ravina could only smile at the criticism. ¡°Come, we will work on your stance, if you remember how to hold the sword I¡¯ll show you how to do a proper thrust, but first show me an overhead cut!¡±

    As Aurelia spoke, Ravina listened, taking the sword that Aurelia gave her. Between the two only one of them had a weapon so she lent it to her whenever they trained. The weight of a real blade was heavy, yet because it was masterfully crafted the balanced blade allowed its holder to feel all the weight in the handle, allowing them to move the tip with precision. The blade was designed to be held in one hand, inspiration taken from a fencing saber. However, it still had an edge and weight of a standard sword. The delicately crafted tool was one in a million and hardly used because of its combination build. The thin blade was fragile and the added weight held the user back from thrusting. However, Aurelia had become used to such a sword and was second to none in its use.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Ravina hoped to do the same. So she curled her small fingers around the handle just like her instructor had shown her on her first day. Taking a proper stance with her feet apart, the right foot ahead of the left, and a slight bend of her knees. Her confidence showed on her face as she smiled at the familiar position, well used to such things by now.

    On Aurelia''s command, she pulled the blade back as she raised her arm keeping the back of her hand in sight of her eye. Then when her hand was level with her eye, a few inches away she thrust out her arm at speed, pushing her elbow to the ground and turning the sword in an arch, the tip of the sword rose up quickly as she brought it down, performing a horizontal strike on an imaginary opponent.

    This was the basic overhead strike. Something that used both skill, guile, and speed. With the blade pointed down the opponent would figure that they were preparing for a thrust attack, however when the elbow feel the blade rose slightly above the user''s head. As they pushed the blade forward and their forearm sped to the ground the blade tore through the air in a slicing strike instead of a piercing thrust. While weaker than a powerful cut, this action would catch many skilled fighters off guard.

    ¡°Again.¡± Heeding Aurelia''s call, Ravina practiced this maneuver once more. ¡°Again.¡± and again, and again. Until Aurelia finally stopped her. ¡°Watch your elbow, don''t let it drop. Again.¡± She did it 10 more times. Aurelia corrected her when she failed to maintain the move properly. Finally, after the 10th swing, the young girl''s arm was shaking and she was having a problem holding the blade correctly.

    ¡°That''s enough,¡± Aurelia relented. Despite the low numbers Ravina was doing well. Aurelia barely had to correct her and she was getting good at endurance training.

    ¡°Alright, now let''s go over the thrust. After this, I¡¯ll have you do some agility training.¡± Before, the woman wouldn''t have paid attention to such things. However, after training with the guard showed her how efficient these training exercises could be. Her own form had improved quite a bit, and training against skilled opponents made her more efficient in the dance of battle.

    She passed on this knowledge to her only pupil. After all, the girl had hired her, and she was not one to leave a task finished half done.

 Chapter 3-14: Dragons blood

    The river water was cold, however the new exercises that Aurelia had put her through had drained her body of any sweat she had. Her training clothes were drenched and discarded on the banks as she pushed her body into the river. It was an odd, nostalgic feeling however, the cold was familiar to her. For a moment she enjoyed the feeling of the water rushing past her. The river wasn''t that deep. Ravina had to sit in the water and even then it only came to her waist.

    The cold stream felt good against her burning skin, her aching muscles welcomed the feeling and she sat there long enough for Aurelia to come looking for her. ¡°Relaxing is fine, but shouldn''t we get going?¡± Ravina turned to look at her guard.

    ¡°It''s okay, today is a lazy day,¡± she admitted. Still, she rose from the waters and walked out of the stream with Aurelia''s help. Pushing off the water with her hands she picked up her simple outdoor dress and put it on. Aurelia helped her and soon enough she was presentable enough. The remains of her bath clung to the fabric and her hair was soaking wet; however, after leaving the forest they were dried by the sun high in the sky. Of course, stopping at every little plant and picking the forest bounty did help. The ten-minute walk became 30.

    Only her hair was a mess as it wasn''t brushed after the quick bath, it was still darkened by water but was gaining its color back. It bounced behind her as they passed through the gate. Thanks to Aurelia¡¯s knightage they were able to pass through it quickly. Walking down the main street they soon arrived at the main square. Here Ravina¡¯s eyes fell on the magnificent fountain.

    The beautiful piece of intricate stonework rose a pillar of a beautifully sculpted woman holding a vase that poured out water. The model was the goddess of Minuu, the god of creation and guidance. She was the mother of all things and had sown the seeds of humanity while her husband created life of both monsters and demons. The depiction showed the goddess pouring the waters of life into the world, mixing the essence of life into the world''s waters creating humans in the image of her husband. The myth went that the goddess wanted children and as such stole a little power from him to create humans. She made man and after she was caught by her husband he pulled the second heart from their chest, planting the seeds of woman.

    However, the husband, Daymos, was a being of evil and syn. As such, the people tended to fear him, praying to the goddess instead. Over the years the common people soon forgot about the goddess¡¯ husband. As such, this goddess was at the center of the world. Yet Ravina didn''t stare at the statue of the beautiful woman. Instead, she stared at the waters surrounded by shops. It was another familiar scene, something that caused her heart to ache.

    ¡°My Lady?¡± Aurela broke into her thoughts.

    Ravina shook her head, ¡°I just thought¡­ we should relax by the fountain.¡±

    Aurelia shrugged, ¡°Alright, if we are doing that I''ll get us something to eat and have the guild send us a runner.¡±

    With that Ravina was left alone to find a bench by the fountain. She sat down and enjoyed the cool breeze of the air and the warm sun on her skin. She watched as people milled about the city. The scene, though light in terms of the day, seemed to be way more active than what she was used to. Still, she bemused herself by watching the people. A dwarf with a crimson beard yelling at a tall human who kept apologizing as they walked by, a thin woman nervously waiting on her date. A couple of kids playing around with a ball and a storyteller trapping many in his elegant tale.

    ¡°Here,¡± Aurelia returned, sitting by the young girl as she handed her a paper cup. There was red liquid inside, and it smelled faintly of alcohol.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ravina asked as she took the cup.

    ¡°Dragon''s blood. It''s a favorite drink of some adventurers.¡± Aurelia answered, taking a sip of her own cup. ¡°It''s sweet,¡± she commented as she joined Ravina in watching the people around them.

    ¡°Is it?¡± she sniffed at the liquid, her nose flinching at the alcohol. ¡°Is this drink alcoholic?¡± she finally asked.

    ¡°Alcoholic? No, it''s just juice.¡± she saw the girl look at her suspiciously and added, ¡°Well, there is some alcohol in it but that''s normal. After all, they don''t boil the water to make it." She took another sip of the drink, enjoying the smooth, but robust flavor the liquid had to offer. ¡°Ahhh, besides, it''s too expensive to try and drink as alcohol. You¡¯d need to buy about a hundred of these to even get started.¡± she laughed at the ludicrous idea. ¡°Oh!¡± She then turned to Ravina. ¡°That''s right, you have access to safe water because you live in the manor, however most water in the city, while clean, is sometimes dangerous. Whenever you leave or go on an adventure on your own, never drink the water straight out, either boil it or mix in one part alcohol to every three parts water. That way it will be safe to drink. You can trust me here because this is what the church tells everyone to do!¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Everyone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, apparently demons poison the waters or something? Honesty I don''t know, the important thing is that standing water can be dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Dangerous¡± Ravina repeated. ¡°Because¡­ bacteria.¡± she placed the puzzle while looking at the drink in her hand.

    ¡°Bacteria? No, it''s strawberries and apple juice. Come on and drink it all, it cost three silver a cup¡± Aurelia encouraged, ¡°Besides it will get hot in this sun so drink up.¡± with that the swordswoman downed the rest of her drink, crumpled the paper cup, and tossed it aside.

    Raising the cup, Ravina tasted the warm juice. It was sweet, and there was no real taste of alcohol but that didn''t mean it wasn''t there. However, the girl felt that she knew why it was there. While magic made life easier there was still a lack of scientific discovery. These demons that poisoned the water could be little more than bacteria that grew inside. Alcohol would kill the bacteria, or any other microscopic dangers that live in the water and make it safe for human consumption. It was an old practice, one that led many to believe everyone was drunk during the Middle Ages.

    Still, the liquid was good, a faint taste of strawberries tickled her tongue as the liquid hugged her with a fruity taste. ¡°It''s delicious!¡± she exclaimed. She hasn''t had anything to drink but water and tea. While the tea was good in itself, there was no substitute for the sweet taste of juice. Ravina was so enthralled by the taste she finished it all in one sip.

    ¡°Mhmm, so good!¡± her face washed with the warm glow of delight. ¡°Oh,¡± however, the drink was gone now. Finished off with one sweet sip. ¡°It''s done.¡± The dejected child finally looked her age as she mourned the loss of her drink.

    This enticed a giggle from the woman who was guarding her. ¡°Oh it''s fine we can get more.¡± She started to stand up but Ravina stopped her.

    ¡°Wait, it''s fine.¡± She held the cup in both hands and looked up. ¡°We don''t overindulge in a good thing.¡±

    ¡°I see, well then,¡± with that Aurelia walked away. Ravina didn''t notice because she was staring at the empty cup, that''s why she was surprised when her guard pushed another one in front of her. ¡°Here, it''s okay. Isn''t today a lazy day? Come on enjoy it. You have been working too hard recently.¡±

    Ravina was tempted as she looked at the second cup of red liquid. She was already salivating in anticipation of the taste. ¡°f-fine, I guess it''s good to indulge today as well.¡± taking the second cup she slipped it into her empty one and took a slow, quick sip of the juice. Drinking it slowly to savor the taste. She made sure to pace herself as she continued watching people mill about.

    ¡°Hey pretty lady, I hear you might be the one who requested a runner?¡± a young man stepped over to them. He seemed to be in his 20s and wore a linen shirt and pants, a simple leather cap on his brown head. He smiled with his brown eyes as he looked at Aurelia, giving her a playful wink.

    ¡°Yes,¡± ignoring his flirtation, the sapphire warrior pulled the small pack they used to collect Ravina¡¯s herbs and handed it to him. ¡°Sell the herbs, leave the cash in the bag. We¡¯ll pick it up from the guild later.¡± She instructed giving him five silver coins.

    ¡°Ouch, okay I got it. Let me know if you need anything else, I''m quite good at cooking,¡± he said as he put the bag he received in the large leather carrier bag he carried. It was large enough to fit a small human child and was stamped with the guild¡¯s logo.

    ¡°No thanks, my employer hires a renowned cook, his meals are simply to die for¡± Giving him a hint of truth the woman sent him away. He was disappointed, but it wasn''t the first time he was rejected. It was actually why he learned to cook. Most men could be strong and reliable, few however, could cook for their ladies. It didn''t always work but when it did, he poured his heart and soul into the food.

    ¡°I understand, alright, well if you need me again just ask for Everest. I¡¯ll even bring you a homemade snack you can compare to this chef of yours.¡± with that he ran off with a wave. Disappearing into the crowd.

    Ravina watched him go until she couldn''t see him anymore. She finished her drink as she watched other people and was basking in the sun. Her eyes closed at the peaceful scene. She enjoyed the sun. the noise of the busy people and the atmosphere of the city.

    Then a sound tore into the air, burning her ears. Her heart fluttered as her eyes snapped open. It was a simple sound. An off-tune click of wood on stone. The cup spilled out of her hands as her eyes fell upon an elderly man in black robes, walking past them while using a wizardly staff as a cane. His long grey beard was the only thing protruding from the cloth that hid his entire body.

    A chill chased away any warmth the young girl had received from the sun, even bathed in its light she was unable to feel its rays.

    ¡°My lady?¡± Aurelia called. When she didn''t answer she followed her purple eyes with her own blue, until they fell upon the old wizard walking into one of the shops. She turned her eyes back to Ravina who was holding herself and shaking slightly. her breath was uneven and she stared at the cobblestone floor. Aurelia put a hand on the small child''s back. ¡°Let''s go home,¡± she said. While she was curious about what caused that reaction she recognized the fear playing in her eyes. Gently she lifted the girl to her feet and held her hand as she guided her home.

 Chapter 3-15: Butterfly

    Ravina managed to calm herself after entering the manor. "T-thank you," she said shyly to her guard.

    "Don''t worry about it," Aurelia insisted, seeing a reflection of herself in the girl. So long ago, she herself had felt such a thing whenever she saw a knight who proudly wore a bird for a crest. Alone, she could only allow the fear to cause her to avoid such things. If only¡­

    ¡°Still,¡± Ravina said as they slowed to a stop in the grand entryway of the manor, the magnificent stonework lit up by the impressive display of color that reflected inside through the windows.

    She stood at the foot of the first step in the impressive flight of stairs that led to the next floor. Higher up the manor was her room, however, ¡°I don''t want to go back yet,¡± she mumbled. The room felt more like a workplace than a personal space. She wasn''t ready to resume her duties just yet.

    ¡°My lady!¡± came the cute little cry from her personal maid. Siet dashed down the stairs and arrived beside Ravina with a smile on her face. Oblivious to her master''s concerns, she suggested the one thing that Ravina didn''t want to do."Shall we retire to your room?¡± The young maids'' eyes finally fell on the mop on Ravina''s head. Her eyes widened at the change that had taken place. Worried that her lack of skill allowed the hair to become undone ¡°Oh, what happened to your hair? I''ll draw a bath for you!"

    "Er, well... sure," Ravina acquiesced. ¡°Let''s take a bath and then I would like to enjoy the rest of the day.¡± She planned to spend time in the manor''s garden, ruining any chance of productivity this day could offer. While constant sunlight wouldn''t be good for her skin, especially since it had only recently started healing, there were plenty of places where she could enjoy the clean air in the shade.

    Following Siet she took a quick bath, most of it was spent with the young maid cleaning and brushing her hair. Soon she slipped out and dried with a towel this time, giving her the idea to bring one next time she went training, ¡°I''ll have to remember that.¡± She mused. Perhaps even bring a brush.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Siet asked.

    ¡°Nothing, are we done?¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Almost, and... done!" Siet announced. Ravina was now dressed in a simple summer dress, her hair tied in a small bun adorned with a lightweight butterfly decoration that danced with every movement of her head.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Ravina asked as she followed the bouncing gem in the mirror with her eyes. ¡°I don''t remember having this item in the jewelry box.¡± While the box was filled with a few trinkets, thanks to the hard work of Elysia ¨C and the complete disregard for financial responsibility ¨C she had more than enough to accent her dresses.

    ¡°It was given to you by Sir Varis and the rest of the order. He returned to give his report to the count and apparently found this item while exploring somewhere.¡± Siet explained, a bright smile on her face as she proudly explained. ¡°It''s a magecraft and he said it will store the wearer''s natural mana.¡±

    ¡°Varis?¡± Ravina whispered, touching the wings of the butterfly. The cool metal that encased the purple gemstones felt oddly warm to the touch. It was nice to receive something like this, but ¡°magecraft.¡± Her thoughts turned to magic.

    ¡°A magecraft is an item or something that holds or uses mana. The one you have sounds like it collects mana for the wearer to use later.¡± Aurelia explained to her, thinking the whisper she heard was evidence of the young girl''s confusion with the unfamiliar term.

    ¡°I see,¡± Ravina answered, she had guessed that, but didn''t mention it. What she was confused about was why she was given a mana item. She was glad that Varis was thinking about her and gave her something. However, the thought of magic left her feeling a little sick. In particular, her scar throbbed. She traced it over her dress, her finger pushing up on the dress, slightly below her stomach.

    ¡°Do you not like it?¡± Siet asked, her expression dropping.

    "No, it''s great!" Ravina quickly replied, dispelling her somber thoughts. "It''s just a surprise to receive such a rare gift."

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Seit nodded while Aurelia decided not to mention how magecrafts were not that rare.

    ¡°Alright, let''s go enjoy some tea in the garden!¡± Ravina declared.

    ¡°Alright, I shall leave you be, my lady,¡± Aurelia stated, leaving to head to the training field.

    However, Ravina stopped her, ¡°Wait, don''t you want to enjoy some tea with me? You treated me earlier, and I''d like to return the favor," she suggested.

    ¡°Oh, no I''m fine. I want to get some training in before the next drill weekend.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ okay then¡­ next time.¡±

    Seeing Ravina''s disappointed expression, Aurelia reconsidered. "I can postpone my training for a bit. What do you have in mind?"

    Ravina brightened up almost immediately ¡°Joice! She sang, turning to Siet ¡°Do we have any juice we can drink available.¡±

    Seit puffed out her chest proudly. ¡°Of course! I''ll prepare it and meet you in the garden."

    ¡°Outstanding! Please get three glasses ready!¡±

    ¡°Of course my lady!¡±

    While Seit left for the kitchen, Ravina and Aurelia made their way to the garden.

 Chapter 3-16: Training, Juice, and a Gold coin.

    There they found a pleasant looking sitting area complete with four chairs and a nice round table. A tree shadowed the area, creating a pleasant natural area for them to sit and enjoy the beautiful garden. the atmosphere was made all the more enjoyable by the pleasant scent of flowers that filled the air.

    ¡°So. how am I doing?¡± Ravina asked as they got comfortable in the white painted, wrought iron chairs.

    ¡°Doing? As in sword training?¡± Aurelia asked for confirmation.

    ¡°Yeah," Ravina confirmed, "I want to see how well I have been doing. It''s been, what a month since we started?¡±

    ¡°Seems right.¡± Aurelia shrugged. It could be right or wrong. Time was hard to keep track of for Aurelia, who only kept its measure when the requests had such restrictions. However, she was painfully aware of how much of it was wasted and how little she progressed.

    She gave a soft smile to hide her sour mood. ¡°Well, you''re doing really well, without any real world practice it won''t be able to judge your skill properly. However, you definitely are getting better than someone else your age.¡±

    This brought a smile to the young raven''s face. ¡°I see, so if I keep this up then I will definitely be able to survive.¡±

    ¡°Survive?¡±

    ¡°Uh, er --- you know, survive the harsh world should anything happen! No more than that I might even thrive!¡±

    Thankfully Seit found them and with a cheery call of ¡°My lady,¡± she approached the table silver tray in hand. With skill and nimble dexterity, she managed to quickly put all three glasses of juice on the table. ¡°Alright, is there anything else you need my lady?¡±

    ¡°Nope, go ahead and sit down!¡± Ravina called.

    ¡°Right, then I''ll... huh?¡±

    ¡°Sit, come on, enjoy the day with us¡ªwe already decided today will just be a relaxing and simple day!¡± Ravina bounced out of her seat and pulled out another chair for her young maid.

    ¡°But my lady that wouldn''t be proper!¡± Siet complained as the young girl pulled the tray out of her hands. A tactic that only worked because Seit saw the young Ravina as a weak, timid girl, unaware of her serious training taking place in the shadows of the woods.

    Tossing the tray aside it thudded on the ground where it fell, biting the ear with its sudden, loud sound. ¡°Don''t be like that, come on, sit and enjoy the day with us. You deserve to laze around today as well!¡±

    Pushed by the young girl Siet had little she could do. She might have been two years older than the girl but she was trapped by the social obligation she had to the high ranking girl and her immense strength she found surprising. Perhaps a small part of her wanted to join them as well. After all, what 12 year old girl can muster up this pull?

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°F-fine.¡± Red faced the young maid sat down at the table, a small smile on her face.

    ¡°Good!¡± Ravina declared, pushing the third glass in front of her maid. ¡°Now enjoy, I can make that an order if you feel more comfortable with that.¡±

    As Ravina sat back down Seit looked at the glass of juice in front of her, it wasn''t the same juice Aurelia and Ravina enjoyed in the town square. Seit was familiar with that as well. Dragons Blood was a treat for the commoners. Something they could afford to emulate the nobles who were able to get their hands on this joice. It was a vibrant red, no, liquid ruby¡ªunmarred or contaminated by torn fruit and unfiltered with water.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ravina asked as she looked a Seit staring into the glass, ¡°do you not like it?¡±

    ¡°Wha- no. its um¡­ well¡­¡± finally Siet took a brave moment. She pulled the glass and took a small, single sip. The smooth liquid tasted slightly tangy but was well complemented with whatever sugar was used to sweeten it. To even compare it to Dragons Blood was a terrible crime. ¡°It''s good¡­¡± Siet whispered. Savoring the aftertaste that clung to her small tongue.

    ¡°Is it?¡± with that, Ravina took her own drink and tried it for the first time. ¡°Wow, oh yeah this is great!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°What is this?¡± she questioned.

    ¡°Pomegranate Juice, it''s some foreign drink that''s difficult to get,¡± Aurelia answered as she set her own, empty glass on the table. ¡°It''s a delicacy and a glass might cost a coin.¡±

    Both Siet and Ravina turned pale at the news. Each for their own different reason.

    ¡°Gold coin?¡±

    ¡°It''s too precious for me!¡±

    While one couldn''t understand the exorbitant cost for a simple drink, the other had only known it was a drink that the count kept on hand for some of his guests.

    Ravina was quick to encourage her maid. ¡°No, it''s not! Enjoy, you already took a sip so you have to finish it!¡±

    Meanwhile, Siet also encouraged Ravina, ¡°My Lady, this is something the count ensured to order for you it''s yours to do with as you wish!¡± after all, the juice was a product made and sold for children. While adults might enjoy the taste every now and then. There were more appropriate drinks for them, ones that contained enough liquor to enjoy.

    ¡°Alright, I''m fine, I was just surprised at the cost.¡± She was more than surprised, she didn''t want to think about how many years a gold coin could buy. ¡°But you have to enjoy it too, it would be awkward to drink something this rich alone!¡± she demanded. Pressuring her maid into accepting. Siet, Elysia, Varis---Even Fraven Joren and the rest of the knights had been with her sense from the beginning. As someone with nothing to her name but the possibility of being the count''s daughter, she would gladly steal away a moment for them to enjoy. Especially the enthusiastic SIet who went out of her way to properly serve her.

    ¡°R-right.¡± encouraged by her words, Siet allowed her own desires to win out and sipped her drink delicately. Meanwhile, Ravina drank to her heart''s content, or at least until the glass quickly emptied. a gold coin kept her from wanting seconds. cementing the drink as a delicate treat for the young girl.

    The daughter of the Raven had a feeling that she was going to enjoy the day. The light was sinking now, casting long shadows through the garden''s trees. The view of the garden was beautiful and she found her heart calmed as she watched nature in her comfortable chair, the birds fluttering this way and that as a gentle tickle of the wind pushed away the warm air. It was almost the perfect day.

    Almost.

 Chapter 3-17: Back to work

    Siet panicked and quickly rose from her seat. With the glass of juice still in her hand she shifted quickly over to stand beside Ravina. Confused Ravina looked over to Aurelia whose eyes were locked on something back toward the manor. ¡°My lady.¡± The familiar call of the old man caused her to turn her head and see the butler, Mathus, gracefully walking over to them.

    He had a smile on his face and his eyes danced in the light. His positive mood could be seen as wonderful as his pride gleamed in his eyes. However, there was a sinister tune to his jovial walk. Some dark shadow that consumed the young girl''s lazy plans.

    ¡°Seit, sit back down and finish your juice,¡± Ravina said as she strengthened up in her seat. Before the young maid could argue Ravina counted with a simple, ¡°That''s an order, isn''t that right Mathus?¡±

    Two steps more and the old man was standing in front of her table. ¡°Of course, my lady. Please relax Siet, it''s alright." The words warmed the little maid. Sure, having her master tell her everything was alright. However, there was a proper order to such things, and hearing it from the head of the staff that it was okay, allowed the young maid to relax.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she nodded and sat back down, failing to hide her little smile as she continued to savor her juice.

    ¡°My Lady,¡± the butler continued. ¡°When last we spoke you had requested to speak to a lawyer as well did you not?¡±

    Ravina knew it. The old man was here to talk about work, and here she was, just starting to enjoy herself. Holding back a sigh Ravina nodded. ¡°Yes, I believe I had asked for him as soon as possible. Were you able to find someone?¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°Unfortunately I was not able to get an expert in such matters,¡± he admitted, yet his smiling eyes remained. ¡°However I have talked to a man skilled in a wide range of the law who has worked for house Ravenshield for some time.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see, well, that''s good.¡± Ravina felt relieved that this short departure back into work would only last a moment. ¡°When can I meet him then?¡±

    ¡°Right now if you wish.¡± His answer allowed her a soft chuckle. Of course, she would be pulled back into work just as she found the time to relax. It always happens¡­ right? No¡­

    Ravina was pulled out of her thoughts as Mathus continued. ¡°He just finished some work for the count and is available for the rest of the day.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± so a lawyer was ready but only until after the count was done with him. It made sense but she felt a little betrayed by the butler. After all, she didn''t have that long to come up with the report. Shaking her head she threw the thought from her mind. He had been very helpful to her. But of course, the count came first. It was his house after all. ¡°Please show him to my table. I want to finish enjoying the sun today.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡± With a bow, he turned on his heel and left.

    ¡°Alright then, I''ll be going, my lady. I do want to get some training done.¡± Aurelia stood up, giving a nod to Ravina.

    ¡°Alright, thank you for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my lady.¡± with that Aurelia walked away.

    As she did so, Seit finished her juice and stood up, reclaiming her tray and taking away the empty glasses. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some tea, my lady,¡± she said as she hurried off. She passed the butler who returned with another man in tow.

    This gentleman was dressed in a fine fitting brown red suit. He was both overweight and overworked. Dark circles fell under his large mahogany-brown eyes and sunk into his portly face and his suit did little to hide his unhealthy lifestyle. Still, he was a clean gentleman who wasn''t sweating from either the heat or the long walk to the table.

 Chapter 3-18: Mr Russel

    ¡°This is Russel Nolan,¡± Mathus introduced the man. ¡°A lawyer under the employ of the count and has been on retainer for about 12 years now?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir,¡± Russel affirmed. The man took the smart hat from his head and held it over his heart as he bowed to the daughter of the raven. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, young miss, as Mr. Mathus said, I am Russel Nolan.¡± as he stood his sharp eyes gazed over the young girl and Ravina felt uncomfortable under his gaze. It was only for a moment and quickly softened as he continued. ¡°I was told you have some legal questions, and I would be happy to assist you, my lady.¡± There was a smile on his face that did not reach his tired eyes. Ravina could not tell if this was because of his lack of sleep or something else.

    ¡°Please, have a seat,¡± Ravina gestured to the chair across from her. Russel nodded and seated himself. Meanwhile, Mathus silently bowed and removed himself from the group. He was smiling when he turned. Happy to be of assistance to the young raven.

    He nodded as Siet passed him, pushing a tray with a tea set on it and some confectionaries. ¡°Good work,¡± he whispered, causing the young maid to blush slightly at the compliment. With a shy smile on her reddened face, she greeted the pair at the table with an, ¡°Excuse me,¡± as she set the tea cups before the two in delicate saucers. She poured the tea while the two of them waited patiently.

    When she finished, Seit started moving the extra chairs away from the table, careful not to make a sound that might interrupt them. After a sip of his freshly poured tea, Russel inquired on the subject of the meeting. ¡°So what does the esteemed daughter of Count Ravenshield need a lawyer for?¡± again there was a sharp glint in his eye that disappeared soon after Ravina noticed it.

    ¡°I uh, well, Madam Pelmen asked me to look into something.¡± Ravina stumbled to answer his question, still not quite feeling up to going back to work. In fact, her brain had already released the cells for the day. Each one was annoyed to be suddenly called in again. ¡°And I need to know the laws relating to mines¡­¡± she began to explain the issue, tripping on her own tongue every now and again however she eventually explained and expanded on the mining issues and the things she had already learned. Russel was impressed by how well she already knew about the mining industry, despite having a short time to review it and being a more recent addition to the noble family.

    ¡°It was smart to request a meeting with an experienced miner.¡± Mr. Russel praised her. ¡°You seem to have a good grasp of the situation now.¡± he paused, taking another sip of tea, enjoying the refined flavor. ¡°Unfortunately from what you are saying there is no legal justification for any action." He finished off his tea, and while Seit returned to refill his cup he picked up a small biscuit and popped it in his mouth.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°So it should be ignored?¡± Ravina blinked at the words, shocked she didn''t think about that herself. If the solution was simple to ignore the issue¡­yeah, she would be angry. Thankfully Russel did not agree.

    ¡°No, they put in a legitimate request. House Ravenshield is the Principal House, and as such the minor branch house of Ravenquil and Ravenwatch, who are both branch families of the main family, expect the issue in which both parties can not come to an agreement, to resolve the matter.¡± He ran a finger over the rim of his teacup as he waited for the new cup to cool down a bit.

    Disappointed the tea was still too hot he repeated, ¡°Both heads couldn''t agree so they asked a major house to find a solution instead. I am just saying there isn''t anything regarding the legal right that you can do about it. I can look into it more. After all, the law is very complex sometimes, however, I don''t think we''re going to figure out any legal way. If there was one they wouldn''t have to ask their lord.¡±

    Ravina hated how much that made sense. While Russel picked up the teacup, she absentmindedly tapped her fingers on the table, her eyes drifting over the flowers, painted beautifully by the dying sun.

    ¡°If I may.¡± a soft clink echoed from the tea saucer as he put the cup back down. ¡°Most cases have the head of the family supporting such repairs. After all, as the head of the house, Ravenshield is responsible for the branch families. Of course, there are reasons to cut the branch from the tree but neither side has done anything to deserve such pruning and even without the mine, both families are in a strong position. Ravenquil produces a lot of academics and controls more than a dozen schools throughout the territory while Ravenwatch bolsters a large military force, while they are not that strong they are many and are used for aid missions across the county. I would suggest using the emergency funds to cover the cost and force both families to mine the vein for a return investment. You can gain a return to the funds within the first year after the repairs are complete and the vein is mined. Then you can have them send another payment as a fee of sorts¡±

    ¡°The emergencey fund?¡± Ravina repeated, her eyes narrowed. She had never heard about this before.

    ¡°Yes¡­ did you- what I mean is that house Ravenshield has an emergency fund for such things. It might cost a lot to repair the mine but there is a clear return of profit so it should easily settle the matter. The branch families won''t be happy but the matter will be solved.¡±

    ¡°So we would gain money by paying for the mine''s repair and then taking the vein?¡±

    ¡°Until a set price. I would say the repair of the mine plus half is fair. Then they could share the rest of it and once the vein is dry they could block out both the mines and return to business as normal. House Ravenshield can use the funds gained to send a supervisor to ensure both parties don''t repeat the same mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Sounds reasonable¡­¡± It was a fine no win solution. ¡°Honestly that seems like the best solution.¡±

    With a smile, Russel leaned back in his seat. It creaked under his weight. ¡°I¡¯m happy to help.¡± he sipped the rest of his tea slowly, enjoying the end of his day in the garden.

    Meanwhile, Ravina stood, ¡°Thank you for your time, Mr. Russel. Have a good day.¡± She finally retreated inside the manor and back to her room.

 Chapter 3-19: One Last Look over.

    Mr. Russel¡¯s suggestion was good but something about it didn''t sit right with her. With just two days left until she needed to turn in her suggestion, she sat once again in her room, looking over the papers. Nothing really changed for her except that the headache had been lost. She had a goal but was double checking everything, looking over the documents, the feeling that she missed something deep in her stomach.

    ¡°My Lady,¡± Seit spoke up after about an hour with nothing more than the sound of paper being turned. ¡°Do you want me to bring you some tea?¡± she offered.

    ¡°No thank you,¡± Ravina replied. She stretched her back and closed her eyes, enjoying the stretch. Humming in thought until she decided what to do next. ¡°Actually, I want to go visit the butler.¡± She stood up, giving her legs a little bit of a stretch as Seit opened and held the door open for her.

    With a ¡°thank you,¡± she left the room, her devout maid trailing behind her. Off of memory alone, the young girl found her way to the butler''s office on the lower floor. With a rapid knock, she waited for a reply.

    When there came none she looked to Seit. ¡°Excuse me,¡± the young maid said as she pushed the door open and stepped inside. Holding the door for Ravina she reported, ¡°It seems that he isn''t here right now.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± It was a shame. ¡°Do you know where he would be?¡±

    ¡°Well, today is the last day that most of the guests will be staying at the manor.¡± Ravina had almost forgotten about them. There were little more than 14 guests left, the others had left to pursue pressing matters. Today was the last day of the open invitation, anyone who would be staying now needed a proper reason. Both for social edicate and for respect.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Madam Pelmen was one such member. She would be staying due to her health and so she could look over the matters the madam of the house would normally take care of. As Seit explained. ¡°As it''s an important meal the butler might be overseeing it himself, so he should be in the main dining hall.¡±

    ¡°Then let''s go,¡± Ravina said as she turned on her heel. Surprised Seit hurried to close the door and then hurried along to catch up to the fast moving girl. It was a bit of a walk to the main dining hall but they soon arrived at the splendid hall.

    There were ten maids all milling about while Mathus was conducting their movement and observing their work like a skillful conductor. He turned his head when he heard the door open, surprise lifting his eyebrows. ¡°My lady? If you need something you could have called.¡± He said, walking up to meet her.

    ¡°I wanted to walk around,¡± Ravina said, the walk was quite welcome, she figured she needed to start taking one whenever she woke up. That sounded nice. It was also a nice large garden, perhaps a run was also on the table?

    As she mused this Mathus gave a single nod. ¡°I see, well my lady, how can I help you.¡±

    ¡°I was hoping to get the financial records of both mines¡ªthe Goldwel and Venchenci mines.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I believe I gave you the last five years?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes but I was hoping to get an overview of the last¡­ well however far we can go.¡±

    ¡°I see, well I shall try my best,¡± Mathus said with a stern, professional opinion. However, it was with great difficulty that he concealed a smile. He wanted to support her to the best of his ability as such he personally researched the mines. As such he was able to gather a bunch of documents, however they did keep an eye on the mines. After all, it was a mine that was located in Ravenshield¡¯s county. They were the head of that county. And iron was a valuable resource. Especially for a military family.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ravina nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll¡­be taking a walk in the garden in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my lady.¡± with that Ravina left and Mathus returned to his office. Even though he was able to quickly gather the file, he put it in her room and returned to his prior duty. The young daughter of the Raven deserved to enjoy her time in the garden. After all, she had been working hard for the past five days.

 Ravencrest Estate - Mining Reports, Goldwel and Venchenci.

    Annual Production Report

    Goldwel Mine Production (in lbs)

    <table border="1" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="0"><colgroup><col width="100"><col width="100"><col width="100"><col width="100"><col width="100"><col width="100"><col width="100"><col width="100"><col width="100"><col width="100"><col width="100"><col width="100"><col width="100"></colgroup>

    <tbody>

    <tr>

    <td>Year</td>

    <td>J</td>

    <td>F</td>

    <td>M</td>

    <td>P</td>

    <td>Y</td>

    <td>U</td>

    <td>L</td>

    <td>G</td>

    <td>S</td>

    <td>O</td>

    <td>V</td>

    <td>D</td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td>473</td>

    <td>91250</td>

    <td>90668</td>

    <td>90086</td>

    <td>89504</td>

    <td>88922</td>

    <td>88340</td>

    <td>87758</td>

    <td>87176</td>

    <td>86594</td>

    <td>86012</td>

    <td>85430</td>

    <td>84848</td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td>474</td>

    <td>84266</td>

    <td>83684</td>

    <td>83102</td>

    <td>82520</td>

    <td>81938</td>

    <td>81356</td>

    <td>80774</td>

    <td>80192</td>

    <td>79610</td>

    <td>79028</td>

    <td>78446</td>

    <td>77864</td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td>475</td>

    <td>77282</td>

    <td>76700</td>

    <td>76118</td>

    <td>75536</td>

    <td>74954</td>

    <td>74372</td>

    <td>73790</td>

    <td>73208</td>

    <td>72626</td>

    <td>72044</td>

    <td>71462</td>

    <td>70880</td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td>476</td>

    <td>70298</td>

    <td>69716</td>

    <td>69134</td>

    <td>68552</td>

    <td>67970</td>

    <td>67388</td>

    <td>66806</td>

    <td>66224</td>

    <td>65642</td>

    <td>65060</td>

    <td>64478</td>

    <td>63896</td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td>477</td>

    <td>63314</td>

    <td>62732</td>

    <td>62150</td>

    <td>61568</td>

    <td>60986</td>

    <td>60404</td>

    <td>59822</td>

    <td>59240</td>

    <td>58658</td>

    <td>58076</td>

    <td>57494</td>

    <td>56912</td>

    </tr>

    </tbody>

    </table>

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Venchenci Mine Production (in lbs)

    <table border="1" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="0"><colgroup><col width="100"><col width="100"><col width="100"><col width="100"><col width="100"><col width="100"><col width="100"><col width="100"><col width="100"><col width="100"><col width="100"><col width="100"><col width="100"></colgroup>

    <tbody>

    <tr>

    <td>Year</td>

    <td>J</td>

    <td>F</td>

    <td>M</td>

    <td>P</td>

    <td>Y</td>

    <td>U</td>

    <td>L</td>

    <td>G</td>

    <td>S</td>

    <td>O</td>

    <td>V</td>

    <td>D</td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td>473</td>

    <td>30375</td>

    <td>30095</td>

    <td>29815</td>

    <td>29535</td>

    <td>29255</td>

    <td>28975</td>

    <td>28695</td>

    <td>28415</td>

    <td>28135</td>

    <td>27855</td>

    <td>27575</td>

    <td>27295</td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td>474</td>

    <td>27015</td>

    <td>26735</td>

    <td>26455</td>

    <td>26175</td>

    <td>25895</td>

    <td>25615</td>

    <td>25335</td>

    <td>25055</td>

    <td>24775</td>

    <td>24495</td>

    <td>24215</td>

    <td>23935</td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td>475</td>

    <td>23655</td>

    <td>23374</td>

    <td>23094</td>

    <td>22814</td>

    <td>22534</td>

    <td>22254</td>

    <td>21974</td>

    <td>21694</td>

    <td>21414</td>

    <td>21134</td>

    <td>20854</td>

    <td>20574</td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td>476</td>

    <td>20294</td>

    <td>20014</td>

    <td>19734</td>

    <td>19454</td>

    <td>19174</td>

    <td>18894</td>

    <td>18614</td>

    <td>18334</td>

    <td>18054</td>

    <td>17774</td>

    <td>17494</td>

    <td>17214</td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td>477</td>

    <td>16934</td>

    <td>16654</td>

    <td>16374</td>

    <td>16094</td>

    <td>15814</td>

    <td>15534</td>

    <td>15254</td>

    <td>14974</td>

    <td>14694</td>

    <td>14414</td>

    <td>14134</td>

    <td>13854</td>

    </tr>

    </tbody>

    </table>

 Chapter 3-20: The Final Piece

    ¡°That''s a lot of iron,¡± Ravina whispered as she looked over the financial report. It was simple, two scraps of paper really. Simple and easy, right on top of a few other documents the butler had pulled for her. Yet these two slips of paper was all that she needed to see a certain pattern.

    ¡°Seit.¡± She called when she saw the slow degrade. ¡°Call for that one guy, the miner.¡±

    ¡°Kelmin?¡± Siet asked to confirm.

    ¡°Yes, Kelmin,¡± Ravina confirmed. Rising from her seat turned to the maid. ¡°See if you can have him meet me today.¡±

    ¡°I don''t¡­ I¡¯ll try.¡± She hesitated for a moment, then agreed. Hoping the butler would be able to guide her as she left the room.¡¯

    ¡°I''m sure I¡¯m right,¡± Ravina whispered. ¡°I mean it seems a little obvious, and yet¡­¡± It seemed too obvious. If she could figure this out then anyone could, so why wasn''t it thought of before? Ravina paced in thought, walking the length between the window and her door. Could this be the answer to this test?

    Ravina tested the durability of her floor until her maid returned with a knock.

    ¦µ    ¦µ    ¦µ    ¦µ    ¦µ

    Kelmin once again found himself in the blue room of the Ravenshield Manor. In the past week, he wore his father''s old suit more times than he ever did before. He barely had time to dress properly and when the house butler greeted him he dragged him into another room to fix his suit. Somehow he made the old suit fit him better. In those five minutes, the man fussed over him and dropped him off in the blue room. Some might even mistake him as respectable.

    The butler led him into the room, announcing his name to the girl who was already there waiting for him. ¡°Ah, Mr. Kelmin you have been well I presume.¡± She said, greeting him with a smile. Her maid had already prepared tea for them and Ravina had just finished a cup.

    ¡°Y-yes ma¡¯am. I¡¯ve been well,¡± he answered, twirling the hat he held in his hand.

    ¡°That''s good, please have a seat.¡± Ravina offered, indicating the chair in front of her. Kelmin did as she asked. Walking over and sinking into the blue leather seat.

    With a bow, Mathus bid his farewell, ¡°Then I shall leave you to it, my lady.¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± With that the butler closed the door behind him, leaving Ravina, Kelmin, and Seit alone. The adult in the room was more nervous than the children. After all, they held the most power here.

    ¡°Please enjoy the tea.¡± Ravina offered. ¡°I think I have a theory on what may have happened with the mines. But first I want to confirm something with you.¡± She pushed forward the copies of the mine export reports. ¡°Can you review these and tell me what you think?¡±

    Kelmin pulled the papers and reviewed them. ¡°It''s very¡­ generalized.¡± he noticed as he looked over the large, overview reports. ¡°Usually they need to keep a weekly track on¡­huh.¡± Kelmin fell into silence as he looked between the reports.

    ¡°Well?¡± Ravina asked, unable to wait for him to look over the documents any longer. It was just two slips of paper.

    ¡°Well,¡± Kelmin frowned, his lips twitching. ¡°It looks like both mines are starting to dry up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that''s what I thought.¡± Ravina clapped her hands together, causing the nervous man to jump a little. She continued excitedly. ¡°It seems that it falls at least half a percent per month.¡±

    ¡°Half a percent?¡± Kelmin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well whatever that is, it''s falling steadily. Have they been dropping people?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know about that. The Goldwel did hire three more people and I don''t think Venchenci would want to fire anyone as they are more of a legacy thing than anything else.¡±

    ¡°Well, if the workers did not decrease then it might mean the mines are drying up.¡±

    ¡°And both parties would notice this? I mean I don''t know much about mine and I figured it out.¡±

    ¡°Well, there could be additional factors, some mining companies like to slow down the operation for market costs. Pulling a stop to the sale can help raise the price or deeper mining efforts can cause a slowdown. There could also be a problem with the workers or payments, some people try to stop working when they think they deserve more money. Hardly works though, plenty of young blood going around these days.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ravina''s heart fell. She was sure she had it but it seemed¡­

    ¡°Still, that doesn''t make sense for both of them. You said they collapsed into each other? So they''re close. Selling less makes sense for Goldwel, it''s a large company and these numbers make sense for something like that. They can affect the market and store up some good ore¡ªor even sell it on the sly, report a little then export the rest to sell in another country.¡±

    ¡°Is that even legal?¡±

    ¡°Oh hell no¡ªoh I mean n-no. Ahem, it''s just yeah, yes. But it can be profitable. Any-anyways the large company might do something like that but this smaller one, Venchenci won¡¯t care to do something like that. They might if they were in league with Goldwel, but because of the complaint I don''t see why they would rush a mine for this.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ so the mines are definitely running dry?¡±

    ¡°Definitely is a strong word,¡± Kelmin hesitated. ¡°But if I had to say I would bet on it. Still, there are a lot of unknown factors we don''t know about.¡±

    ¡°But you''re saying there''s a chance.¡±

    ¡°More than likely. Although¡­¡± Ravina was starting to not like this man. ¡°I just can''t be sure with this¡­ it''s so generalized. Why is it only showing months?¡±

    ¡°It''s our house records. There not much time for me to get there.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ yeah¡­ I¡­ huh¡­¡±

    For the next few minutes, Ravina had to struggle through the miner¡¯s indecisive nature.

 Chapter 3-21: Long Sleeve Dress

    Today was the day. It was an oddly peaceful morning and Ravina woke up before the sun. She wasn¡¯t tired and lying in bed felt wrong so she rose from the large bed and walked aimlessly through her room. The sun rose as she warmed her legs and she found herself drawn to the window. As the light crept its way over the earth the daughter of the raven sat in the seat by the tea table. Watching the beautiful light as it poured in throughout the city. Its warmth painted the black way gold.

    It was in this magnificent moment that she realized, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the sunrise before.¡± but that wasn''t true. Ravina saw it every day¡­she had to be out early every morning, the sun rose on her back, and¡­ oh¡­ of course. She was present for the sunrise but never actually saw it. Never took the time to enjoy it. Her heart felt heavy and she needed to use her nightgown to stop the tears before they fell.

    ¡°Right, I don''t have time for this.¡± with a sniffle, Ravina stood up, her thoughts shifting from the sunrise to the day''s big meeting. She had only a theory and a suggestion to offer, but she hoped it would suffice. Pushing aside her nervousness, she crossed the room to the water basin and splashed her face, the cool water refreshing her thoughts. Thanks to mana stones, the water was not freezing, instead it was somewhat warm. It always amused her that they had working baths, and toilets, yet they never had a sink. Instead poor Seit had to trek water here every day.

    After drying her face with a small, neatly folded towel that lay beside the basin, Ravina turned and made her way to the closet. There were many dresses on display, rich, beautiful, and some inappropriate for even a grown woman. Elysia liked to use the young raven as a doll, but what she wanted right now wasn¡¯t a flashy or elegant dress. What she needed was a modest, simple dress. Something for work, but not too simple.

    She found it. It was a simple dress with earthy tones. Dark brown outlines of the pattern and a light brown base. There was an elegant pattern embroidered on the dress. A simple flower rose from the weight to the chest. While the same stem design graces the shoulders of the long sleeved dress. It fit well with the belt. It was dark brown and had a delicate pattern to the linen fabric. It was less a belt and more an elegant rope that latched with a silver buckle.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Ravina pulled the dress and put it on her bed. It was perfect. Simple, subdued, but not overly so that her status would reflect well even in the dress. What she needed now was some decoration to enhance it. Going back into the closet she pulled out the jewelry box and pushed around until she found a metal necklace, the same color as the belt. It wasn''t a delicate design but was pleasing to look at and matched the color of the dress.

    Just in time, a small, quiet knock came from the door. It opened almost immediately and Seit stepped inside. ¡°My Lady, it''s time fo- My Lady!?¡± She was surprised to find Ravina already up and about.

    ¡°Oh good, is the bath ready?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Y-yes, I¡¯ve actually come to get you.¡± Siet looked over the bed. ¡°What is this?¡± she inquired.

    ¡°Ah yes, I would like to wear that today,¡± Ravina said. ¡°I want the meeting to go well. Thankfully I can just eat my breakfast this time as I only need to worry about the meeting at noon today." She walked over to her desk. Checking the loose papers that were on top of it.

    Her report could have been penned better but it got the point across. She gave it one more look over as Seit frowned at the dress. ¡°Alright, while I take my bath can you please deliver this report to the butler and let him know to give it to Madam Pelmen?¡±

    ¡°Oh, y-yes, I can do that. I¡¯ll meet you in the bath.¡± she walked over to the desk as Ravina walked out. Trying to calm her anxious heart as she slipped into the bath.

    She had just sighed out some of her worries when Seit joined her, the dress in her hand. Finishing the bath Seit helped her inside. They then proceeded to the dining hall. It was oddly empty now that most of the guests had left. Despite how pompous some of them were she did miss a few of them. She alone ate breakfast. The large table seemed empty. Of course, this didn''t prevent her from enjoying every bite. A large slice of perfectly roasted venison, paired well with toasted greens.

    Every bite was warm and pleasant, chasing away her worry and anxiety. Of course, the meal soon ended and she was left with far too many hours before her meeting.

    Feeling the ticking of a clock, Ravina decided to get some fresh air. Thinking she would enjoy some tea in the garden she instead paced throughout the vibrant fields until the butler collected her.

 Chapter 3-22: Solution.

    Time, which had once crawled like a languid stream, suddenly rushed forward like a swift river. Ravina found herself at the threshold of Madam Pelmen¡¯s office, the familiar oaken door now seeming like a portal to an uncertain destiny. The room beyond, bathed in the soft, golden glow of morning light, felt both welcoming and foreboding. The Madam was waiting for her. The report was already open and on her desk, her glasses put to the side as she looked over Ravina.

    Thankfully, despite her dry tongue Ravina was able to greet her properly. ¡°Good morning Madam Pelmen, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you again.¡± Madam Pelmen''s frown carved deep lines into her weathered face, a silent storm brewing in her suddenly piercing gaze. Each passing second under that intense scrutiny felt like an anchor, dragging Ravina''s spirits deeper into a sea of anxiety.

    Finally Madam Pelmen pulled up her glasses and after framing them on her face she looked down at the report. ¡°You think,¡± She started, slowly, announcing every syllable of her words. ¡°That both the houses Ravenquil, and Ravenwatch have conspired together to steal away the emergency funds of house Ravenshield?¡± she looked up from the last word, moving only her eyes to stare into Ravina¡¯s soul.

    The young girl tried to swallow, but there was nothing in her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s just that.¡± she coughed to clear her throat. ¡°Well, according to the reports, they are losing about a half percent of iron every month¡ªat least according to our own records. That is the Ravenshield records.¡± she couldn''t believe she was trembling, however she knew she couldn''t fidget. The distraction made her stumble over some of her own words. ¡°As that is the case I believe the call for aid is, is something designed¨Cor some plan to get money for¡­ something.¡± She wanted to cry, but did not have the nerve.

    Slowly, Madam Pelmen took off her glasses. Very deliberately she collapsed the frame taking the time to delicately put them on the table. She took an agonizingly slow breath in as she stared at the child before her. Then released it all in a quick breath. ¡°There is a flaw in your logic.¡± She said, sliding the paper away from her with a single finger.

    As Madam Pelmen''s words hung in the air, a chill seemed to sweep through the room, seeping into Ravina''s bones. Her face blanched, losing its youthful vibrancy, as if the very walls were leeching the warmth and color from her being. ¡°Is-is that so.¡± she managed to say.

    ¡°I do say. Do you know how much it would cost for the repairs to be completed?¡± Madam Pelmen asked.

    ¡°Er¡­ n¡­no¡± That was it. The one thing she missed. There was always something but she was so sure of herself. She never looked into mine repairs, or any kind of logistics for the mines. Instead she was so sure she found the secret answer.

    ¡°400 gold coins to handle the clean up, repair and investigation. Probably less, but it''s good to send extra.¡± That was¡­ a lot. For a moment Ravina found hope once more. 400 gold coins was no small amount after all. That was about 12,000 silver.

    Madam Pelmen paused, her voice taking on a teacher''s tone. "Consider this: the mines collect a substantial amount each month, well over ten times the repair costs. Now, if they were to halt operations for repairs, that''s two months of lost profits. Imagine, losing thousands just to save a few hundred. It doesn''t add up, does it?"

    A single word escaped Ravina''s lips, a mere whisper. "Oh¡­" It wasn''t just a realization, it was the crushing weight of failure. Her heart sank, and she felt a coldness creeping into the room, like a shadow of death washing down into it from the ceiling and bringing its cold hand closer to the young girl''s vulnerable neck.

    Leaning back in her tall chair, Madam Pelmen¡¯s brown eyes scanned the young girl. ¡°Do you know how many employees the Goldwel mine has?¡± she finally broke the silence and the tension.

    ¡°Around 300 or so.¡± Ravina replied almost automatically. Her own eyes found the floor, her head had fallen a little as well.

    ¡°Exactly 300. And they pay those employees 14 silver per month.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Ravina¡¯s sheak startled the old woman. ¡°14¡­ 14 per¡­ per month¡­ over 10 years¡­¡± the girl sat down, her eyes unfocused.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Madam Pelmen asked, her eyes filled with the rare bit of concern.

    ¡°Fine¡­ just¡­ it''s a lot of money.¡± She tried to laugh it off but she was still a little pale. A month of work would guarantee there¡­ no, that''s not hers. She shouldn''t worry about them anymore.

    ¡°Quite.¡± Madam Pelmen allowed the conversation to move on, an expert at knowing how difficult some subjects are to brooch. ¡°Well, 300 employees at that price would cost them about 140 gold per month for a grand total of 1680 per year.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Right¡­¡± the math sounded, well sound.

    ¡°My dear, do you know anything about the laws pertaining to closing a mine?¡±

    ¡°Closing? No¨Cuh I do know that if they have to fire employees then they need to pay about a year of their salary or until they get a new job.¡±

    ¡°Correct¡­ they would also need to check and seal the mine. An inspection would be made and it would cost about 200 gold to do it properly, expensive because it''s in the mountains.¡± Madam Pelmen held her tongue at that moment.

    After a moment it clicked for the young girl.  Ravina blinked. ¡°So¡­ we would send them 400 not to fix the mine but to close it.¡±

    ¡°Almost.¡± Madam Pelmen¡¯s words caused Ravina¡¯s heart to beat warmly. ¡°The more important issue is the miners. They make a payment based off of the profit margins of the ore they collect. If there is an issue with the mine it would require an inspection. Depending on what kind of inspection and what the company wants to achieve with it, The mine could close down completely. Then the workers would make nothing while technically they would still be under hire. If they did it correctly then there would be a two month gap, or more saving them 280 gold coins. However, they could delay it for a year, and have to pay the workers nothing.¡±

    With eyes widened in surprise Ravina quickly ran the math. ¡°They would save about a thous- no over 2000 coins. They would be saving on the closing costs as well.¡± The plan was far more devious than Ravina could have ever thought. A town would slowly die, holding on for a year with the hope of the mine reopening. The miners would lose their job and the security for being fired.

    ¡°Precisely.¡± she tapped her fingers on the paper. ¡°Your solution to have the larger mine buyout the smaller mine and honor the legacy of it, closing out the dried up veins is good in theory. In fact it would work normally. But all it would accomplish is having Ravenquil cover the cost of closing. Something they would much prefer over paying their employees. Worse yet the families can use this to blame Ravenshield. Turning the anger at their scheme to us by saying we forced the mine delays and the closure.¡±

    The branch families would be seen as the victim. Even if they were called out for it, only the noble families would know. A small apology would do nothing to deter the anger of the citizenry.

    ¡°Right.¡± Ravina pursed her lips, thinking. ¡°What¡­ can we do then? We can''t pay them, they would only succeed in their lies.¡± She felt sick. She never really experienced such things. Conspiracies like this were only for the pages of a novel, stupid things that were usually caused by a mustache twirling villain. To have it brought to light in reality¡­

    ¡°Your right. Well¡­¡± The Madam scrutinized Ravina once more. Narrowing her eyes at the young girl. ¡°you don''t seem to know very much do you?¡±

    ¡°What, oh uh¡­¡± Thrown off by her sudden question Ravina stumbled with her answer. ¡°No.¡± she blinked hard at her unimpressive answer.

    ¡°Yet you knew about the employee law.¡±

    ¡°Yes I found out about it when investigating the incident. I talked to a local mining expert, Kalmin was his name. Quite an indecisive man.¡± her remark was made out of annoyance. The man had agreed the mine was losing ore than suggesting something else before agreeing it was losing ore again.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± The good Madam fell into thought. Her stare made Ravina shift uncomfortably. There was something different about it. Thankfully it lasted only a minute before she spoke up again. ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Me? Oh um¡­ tw¡­twelve?¡± it was a guess, more than a proper answer. She was sure she heard someone say the count''s daughter was around twelve and that she was at that same age.

    ¡°Are you asking?¡± a single eyebrow rose of the madams face, this impressive feat sent a small bout of fear though the girl.

    ¡°No¡­ I''m twelve¡­I''m sure of it.¡± she wasn''t.

    ¡°I see.¡± Silence hung in the air for another moment. The repetition gnawing on the young girl''s sanity. Finally Madam Pelmen broke eye contact with the young girl. She instead looked down at the report she had written. ¡°Did anyone help you with this?¡±

    Feeling a weight off her shoulders Ravina relaxed, ¡°Oh, yes Mr. Mathus helped me out, he gave me the household documents and set up the meetings between Mr. Kelmin and Mr. Russel.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Russel?¡± An eyebrow raised as she returned her gaze to Ravina. Something about it was less¡­ dangerous than before. ¡°The lawyer?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that''s him.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Madam Pelmen shook her head, pushing herself off the desk and leaning back into the chair. ¡°Never mind that. I will tell you what we will do. We are going to close the mines for an investigation. We¡¯re going to send out our own investigation.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ won''t that just play into their hands?¡± Ravina asked, knitting her eyebrows.

    ¡°No,¡± Madam Pelmen shook her head at the thought. ¡°because we''re going to place a continuous pay order on both parties. During the investigation they will have to pay their employees based on the averages of the previous year. Our investigators will look into both the accident and the possible collusion between the two. If it''s found out that this is a ploy to save a little bit of money they will be forced to pay their employees twice. Of course, it won¡¯t end there.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Ravina nodded. She was glad that at the very least. The miners would still be paid. She was still worried about the town. It relied on the mine and its population was nothing small. Perhaps they could transfer to an¡­ agricultural hub? Right? That would work. People always needed more food¡­

    ¡°However,¡± Madam Pelmen¡¯s voice cut into her thoughts. Ravina found the dangerous look in her eye had returned, a chill creeping down her spine. ¡°If this isn''t a ploy and they really did have an accident then we will have to pay for the investigation, the repair and the employee''s paycheck. So I''ll ask you, are you sure this is a ploy.¡±

    ¡°Im¡­ not sure, but it¡­might be worth it even if it''s just me overthinking it.¡±

    ¡°A poor choice of words. Very well, I''ll set it up.¡±

    ¡°I see, you¡­you will keep me informed, won''t you?¡±

    ¡°My dear, this is your project. Now please hurry along, I still have work to do.¡±

 Chapter 4-0: Knights 01

    The Einzfeder Order has been quite busy lately. Varis himself had just returned from giving the count a direct report, a procedure typically reserved for minimal risk missions that extend beyond one month, and ones that the Einzfeder Order hardly even handled. Demon hunting sounded dangerous, and fighting one was no joke; however, demons were creatures of myth. In the modern day, demon hunting was little more than cleaning up after overzealous wizards.

    Creatures sewn from bone and ash, held together by arcane webs, were inhuman horrors that appeared more threatening than they were dangerous. Evil sown from the hands of man, there was nothing divine about them.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Still, they found nothing sinister in the woods, nor any sign of the lake described in the old man''s mad ramblings. However, his notes indicated that she would return soon. A legend forgotten by myth and something that struck fear in Sarine, the new tower master. It was a fear he passed on to the count, convincing him to send his best knights on a ghost hunt for fairy tales.

    That is why the order was here, stuck in the woods, turning over every rock. All because of one mad man''s journal and the fear of both history and myth. Neither the tower nor the count would be satisfied until they had turned over the entire forest.

 Chapter 4-1: New Day

    The sunlight streamed in through the oak-framed window, its pattern cast by the muntins crawling over the plush carpet of the large room. Gradually, it made its way up to the large bed, catching in the deep blue of the lapis lazuli paint and gleaming off the wall. The silk sheets had been kicked away by young feet, revealing the culprit sprawled on the bed. Her young body was nestled between three plush pillows, while the rest lay hidden under blankets and silk.

    Her peaceful breaths were the only sound in the room, rhythmic and gentle. Each calm exhale caused her chest to rise and fall steadily, maintaining a tranquil rhythm. Slowly, the sunlight reached her body, rising up to her eyes and shining off her black hair. It took a moment for the bright light to disturb her peace. With a small breath, she turned her head away from the sun. She groaned and blinked open her eyes.

    Seated there, on the comfortable bed still warm from her natural heat, she blinked the last remnants of sleep from her eyes, a yawn causing tears to form in her purple eyes. With a small hand, she wiped them away, rubbing her face slowly as she came to terms with waking up. Pulling her hand away, she noticed the sun had risen to meet her. ¡°What time is it?¡± she muttered to herself. It took a few more blinks before realization dawned.

    ¡°I¡¯m late.¡± she jumped at the realization, quickly planting her feet on the carpet. It sank into the plush rug and gently held her feet from her own weight. She made it two more steps before her mind caught up to her body. ¡°Oh¡­¡± she stood there, her nightgown fluttering from her sharp movements, now falling down peacefully. ¡°I''m done.¡± she turned to the tea table, the bare oak wood table stained by a dark polish clearly visible.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Her assignment had been turned in, to a point, she no longer had to go to school. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ nothing to do.¡± she understood, but¡­ ¡°what do I do?¡± It was an odd question. Madam Pelman said she would keep her in the loop, but what did she owe the young girl? ¡°Nothing.¡± the word escaped her lips before she was able to think. The whisper chilling her in the warm light of the sun.

    She wasn''t even sure if she was successful or not. Did she win over the blade or was she down one with two left? ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± she breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°The other two!¡± she smiled as she started walking to the door, stopping only when she caught sight of her reflection in the mirror.

    She stopped, staring at the reflection smiling back at her. She slowly frowned as her head became light in her confusion. As quickly as she came to her senses she shook her head. ¡°No, no. I''m not happy. I need to do this.¡± she told her reflection, nodding at the words bouncing back at her. ¡°Yes, she fell into agreement, that''s right. I need to win over all three of them. Right now the sword is done, so I need to focus on the other two.¡±

    She turned, starting to walk back and forth between the mirror and the vanity table. ¡°So it''s just the spear and the feather. The spear was still out, so what could I do to earn the trust of the feather.¡± she stopped mid-turn, her untamed hair fluttering behind her. ¡°Is he still in town?¡± She stayed there for a moment. ¡°Information¡­ I need information,¡± she whispered, her eyes wandering in her thoughts. ¡°Okay, so Mathus.¡± She turned to the door and stopped only when she had a hand on the handle. ¡°Where¡­¡± her eyes fell down, looking at her night dress. Her head snapped to the window, seeing the sun for the first time. Her heart sank and her eyes went wide.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± she turned around and threw the door open, sprinting outside in desperation, a chill following her as she left the light of the sun.

 Chapter 4-1.2: Accident.

    ¡°M-My Lady!¡± Its painful cry came out as a surprised gasp. The young maid could only look up at her from the ground, her face contorted with pain. Her small adorable eyes were wet with painful tears. ¡°What are you¡­¡± she sniffled, her voice breaking as a fresh wave of pain pushed down on her.

    ¡°Siet!?¡± Ravina pulled back, her own eyes widened as she saw the other girl on the floor. ¡°What, are you okay?¡± She asked concern flush in her voice.

    ¡°Y-yes my lady, I''m fine just a little¡­ bruised.¡± she managed with another winch of pain. She smiled at the little lady. ¡°However, I would appreciate it if you would¡­ get up?¡±

    ¡°Oh, y-yeah.¡± Ravina pushed herself off of Siet, rising to her knees as she crawled off of Siet, helping the girl to her own knees. ¡°S-sorry, about that.¡± she stammered, rubbing the small bump on her head she gained after she practically tackled the young girl right outside her room. A silver tray had clattered to the ground aloud with the crips breaking sound of fine glassware. The floor was covered with water.

    Speeded along by panic she didn''t even think to try looking outside. If she had she would have found the young made seconds from entering her room. Even if she wasn''t there she would have found the other maids, both of whom were looking at the pair on the ground, stunned into inaction. ¡°Are you sure you''re okay?¡± She asked, wiping a fresh tear from the young maid''s eye.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°Yes. it''s¡­ fine.¡± the maid replied, she was holding her elbow, the fabric darkened a little by blood. ¡°Oh, s-sorry my lady.¡± she flinched as she saw the small bump on her young mistress¡¯s head. ¡°I should have paid more attention-¡± However, Ravina cut her off.

    ¡°Oh, no it''s my fault, I shouldn''t have burst out of the room like that.¡± Ravina insisted. She looked around, catching the eye of the maids watching. ¡°Go get the doctor.'''' The order knocked a little bit of sense into the maids, they looked at each other and nodded before both of them fled. ¡°One of you could have helped¡­¡± shaking the thought she rose to her feet. Seit immediately jumped up to help her but was stopped by another, unexpected wince.

    ¡°Seriously how did you scrape your knee on a marble floor? Come on.¡± Ravina helped the young maid to her feet.

    ¡°My Lady,¡± Seit started, unsure of what to do. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to look after you.¡± she finally insisted.

    ¡°And you have done such a marvelous job of it. Seriously Seit, let me take care of you this one time, alright.¡± drawn into the girl''s room, Siet could do little agent Ravina as she led her to the couch, sitting next to the young girl she finally relented.

    ¡°Alright, fine.¡± She relented, ¡°But only because you¡¯re the one who did this to me!¡±

    ¡°If you say it like that it makes me look like quite the villain.¡±

    ¡°That''s not what I meant!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I might have to punish you for that.¡±

    ¡°My Lady!¡±

    Ravina continued to tease Siet until the doctor came. She didn''t know what else to do but distract the other girl from her injuries, desperately trying to hide her own unease and worry through the crude humor.

 Chapter 4-2: Bandage

    ¡°You wanted to let me rest?¡± Ravina¡¯s head tilted in confusion, her voice echoing Seits'' words. She had moved to another chair to allow the doctor to focus his attention on her young maid. He was a distinguished older gentleman with balding white hair and a playful mustache. He was dressed in a well-used fine gray suit. His fine leather bag was open on the floor as he dabbed at the young girl''s wounds with a small ball of cotton he held between a set of silver tweezers. The ball was first dipped in something Ravina could only guess was disinfectant.

    Perched on the handle, a small, grey cockatiel sat, its head tilting curiously. A fascinating bird that drew both girl''s eyes. It twitched its head this way and that, examining the girls with its sharp black eyes. Its cute orange cheeks drawing small smiles from the younger pair.

    Another woman in a light grey dress was examining her. She was a young beauty with golden blond hair and smiling blue eyes. It was only due to Ravina¡¯s insistence that the doctor was examining Seit and his assistant was looking her over.

    ¡°Y-yes my lady, it''s just that you have been working so hard this last week I figured you could enjoy a day sleeping in.¡± Ravina was impressed that the little maid could speak so clearly while the doctor treated her. She was very much against using rubbing alcohol against even the smallest of cuts. ¡°With your schedule clear, I thought it was the perfect time for relaxation. After all, your days have stretched from early morning to late night.¡±

    Before she could respond the doctor picked up from Seit''s ending words ¡°A young girl needs plenty of sleep.¡± he began, causing Ravina¡¯s lips to frown. ¡°After all you are still growing, no late nights.¡± putting the cotton down he pulled out a small jar and some bandages. The bird took this opportunity to jump on his arm and climb its way to his shoulder. ¡°If anyone gives you any trouble for it, tell them I said so.¡± putting the jar and bandage down, the doctor grabbed the bird with one hand. The other found Seit''s hand and he pulled it up, placing the bird in her hand. Siet¡¯s eyes went wide and she sat frozen in place.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°If need be I''ll even yell at the count for you.¡± the doctor continued as he went back to work. Opening the jar he put the paste on the bandage before wrapping the girl''s wounds. ¡°I think I can take him.¡± he offered Ravina a wink as he finished speaking. The bird grew bored of the young girl''s hand and hopped his way to her shoulder. It sat there for a moment, the girl too afraid to tilt her head or lower her arm. She only followed the bird with her eyes, curiosity, and a little bit of fear controlling her breathing. The bird then began to preen its own feathers, balancing on the girl''s shoulder with one of its tiny legs.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern,¡± Ravina said with a nod. ¡°But I can handle it myself, besides it was my own choice.¡±

    ¡°Well good, choose to sleep. Trust me, you will miss it later in life.¡±

    ¡°That''s¡­¡± true. Ravina thought. How many hours had she spent too tired to even make coffee?

    ¡°Trust your doctor,¡± he said, putting his tools away and pocketing the spent cotton ball. Rising to his feet he looked down at Seit. ¡°You¡¯ll live,¡± he joked with a straight face. ¡°Keep the bandages on for the rest of the day, it will help keep the skin pure, other than that kids are known for getting a bump or two so don''t worry about it.¡±

    He turned to his assistant. She nodded as she stood herself. ¡°She¡¯s fine, just a small bump. Could use a little bit of love but-¡±

    Ravina waved her off, ¡°It''s fine, seriously I can barely feel it.¡± Her fall had been cushioned by the squishy frame of Seit, who took the full of the fall with both their weights. The bump was a gift from her headbutt with the maid.

    ¡°Well, it''s good enough, besides kids bounce back.¡± Ravina could only hold a strained smile as the doctor referred to her as a kid once again.

    ¡°Thank you for your time.¡± She managed as he and the assistant began to head to the door.

    ¡°Of course my dear, if you need anything from us you wonderful little servant knows where to find us.¡± With that the assistant opened the door and just before they disappeared from it he turned to the Siet, calling out for his bird. ¡°Peaches.¡±

    On command the bird left the little girl''s shoulder, but not before leaving her a small gift. Landing on the doctor''s shoulder, all three of them disappeared, leaving the children alone.

 Chapter 4-3: Library and a Restaurant

    After lounging around in her room for a while to ensure Siet was alright, Ravina left the manor to escape the stuffy atmosphere. There was nothing worse than resting in your room only to wonder¡ªno, to know that there was something more productive that you could do with your time. It took some convincing for her loyal little maid but she was able to convince her that going to the library isn''t a chore but something relaxing.

    Leaving the doubtful maid behind as well as the oppressive looking manor behind she followed the stone pathway with Aurlia in tow. Again, the young girl saw less of a spark in her small hero¡¯s eye. The woman seemed down about something. When she first started as the young girl''s guard she was prime, proper and while not cheerful she had a certain bounce in her step. However, each day took a spring out of her step and she seemed rather reserved now. Quiet¡ªthough she rarely spoke up more than necessary.

    ¡°You seem quieter these days. How do you find the manor?¡± Ravina ventured, her voice laced with a mix of concern and curiosity.

    ¡°Exceptional.¡± came the woman''s lone answer.

    ¡°That''s nice, so how is everything at the barracks? Are you learning anything interesting? Or is everyone treating you alright?¡±

    Aurelia looked at the young girl with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Everything is fine, as the only guard of the count''s precious daughter I am being treated better than some of those who have been here longer.¡± she smiled smugly. ¡°Having my own room is quite nice I must say. And yes, I have learned quite a bit¡­¡± she trailed off as her eyes fell to her hand, raised and resting just above her breast. ¡°Quite a bit, perhaps too much.¡±

    There it was again, a somber expression washing over her face. Ravina tensed her face, her teeth tightening. ¡°Then do you need something else?¡± she asked.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Aurelia¡¯s hand slowly dropped, her gaze shifting back to Ravina, her lips forming a frown ¡°Need something?¡± she repeated sharply. ¡°I don''t need anything.¡± her tone was final and unappreciative. She clearly didn''t want anything from Ravina. Not help and not pity. It stabbed at the young girl, after all, she brought her here. In a sense, she was responsible for her.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± However, Ravina relented. She didn''t want to challenge her or upset her anymore so she focused instead on the task that the count had given her. Her eyes turned to the grand library before them. The familiar three-story structure was like a second home to her. ¡°Then I will see you in a few hours, why not enjoy a meal or two¡ªyou can charge it to the count, after all.¡± she pulled a smile. ¡°He will be glad to spend money on his precious daughter.¡±

    Aurelia waved her suggestion aside, ¡°I¡¯ll just remain where I always am.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± with a nod Ravina entered the library while Aurelia turned on her heel. Aurelia made her way to a quaint, modest restaurant, its second-story terrace offering a perfect vantage point to keep watch over the library. The aged wooden tables and rustling leaves of potted plants lent it a humble charm. Occasionally her sharp blue eyes would spot the unique black hair of her little charge through the library window.

    The owner, a man torn between business sense and personal woe, watched Aurelia arrive. Her presence was a double-edged sword ¨C drawing in curious onlookers yet scarcely profitable in terms of her modest orders. After all, she would not order any alcohol or wine. Instead, it was a few cups of water, and only once did she ever ask for ice. Still, she did bring some coin with her and her beauty drew in the odd customer or two. But it was exactly her beauty that caused the owner some distress. His wife eyed him like a hawk when she arrived so he couldn''t even steal a good look. If only she ordered something proper to drink.

    If only, if only¡­ those words ran through the owner''s mind as she felt his wife¡¯s eyes burning a hole in his head as he offered the woman her usual table. He ran a hand through his head, knowing that more than a few hairs were lost when the beautiful woman with blue hair started frequenting his restaurant.

 Chapter 4-4: Almost Famous

    ¡°Thank you, Evelyn,¡± Ravina smiled as she sat at her usual reading table. A young attendant with short chocolate brown hair and rich mahogany brown eyes smiled at the young girl''s words as she finished placing a small tea set beside the girl''s rather heavy tome.

    ¡°Of course my lady.¡± Her words were sweet. Evelyn was all smiles as she walked away. Leaving Ravina to the wonderful quiet of the library and to finish up her studies alone. Ravina knew all the staff at the library by now. She was almost on a first name basis with them. There were only three that she knew worked here, but never said more than a few words to.

    Taking a small break Ravina enjoyed the tea the young attendant gave her. Evelyn was a recent hire by the library, and an exceptionally good tea maker. Today''s blend was¡­ earthy? It was quite delicious, yet Ravina still didn''t have a tongue for tea. Still with how the staff made it it was something she could get quite used to. It tasted like a gentle embrace of the forest after a rain¡ªif that could make any sense.

    Whatever it was, it was good and Ravina leaned back in the plush chair and closed her eyes as she felt the warmth of the tea spread throughout her entire body. The young girl had to admit, being rich was great. Enjoying a few more minutes of peace she soon returned to her work. There was no such thing as a free meal. She was lucky to fall into this position and she needed to ensure she wasn¡¯t going to lose it. So she returned to the book before her.

    Fantasy novels? Romance novels? No, Ravina read history. History of both the Nevarus Kingdom and its surroundings. History on the land and its growth. History that told two tales. She was especially interested in the history of the empire as well. That was the biggest threat after all.

    She had the feather and the spear left. Defense and trade. Her hope was that her rather¡­ expanded view would allow her to get a step ahead. However, she didn''t understand anything that could possibly help. Penicillin was a merciale drug and it was made out of peanut butter. But that was just a guess. Besides, healing magic made such a need moote.

    The truth was that Rav- no, she didn''t have anything of substance to offer this world. Trains were a great start in combining the world, however with magic, this world had something called Warp Gates. Faster than planes, trains, and automobiles. The world was almost all discovered, the only holdouts being controlled by monsters and demons. Whatever part of this world didn''t have a human claim on it, killed them rather quickly.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°I don''t know anything about defenses either.¡± she cursed as she looked out the window. Walls were a good thing in old times but useless with modern conventions. However again this world proved modern standards were useless. These walls did more than just protect them from an arrow or two. They were enchanted and could even protect the city from a meteor. It was even mentioned in the history book. Some old city called Crylima stood strong after the falling of a god. It was a fancy way of saying a big rock fell from the sky but thanks to some old wizard the city survived and his way of making walls became standard.

    Her research showed that there wasn''t much the kingdom was lacking. Unlike most stories where the pro tag was able to bring in the magic of the modern world, this one seemed to be thriving without it. ¡°What to do¡­¡± she watched the people mill around outside the library, lost in empty thought. It wasn''t until an attendant started her that she realized she wasted over an hour.

    ¡°Sorry my lady.¡± the attendant said after causing Ravina to jump. Evelyn had reached for the empty cup beside her to refill for her, unaware of how detached the young girl''s mind had been.

    ¡°No,¡± Ravina insisted, ¡°it was my fault for being so lost in¡­¡± thought? Her mind was currently empty now. Not a working neuron in sight.

    ¡°I see.¡± Evelyn smiled in thought then nodded, ¡°If you need anything?¡± she offered.

    Ravina looked at her, ¡°Anything?¡± she repeated, not really concentrating on the conversation.

    ¡°Yes, well¡­¡± the girl took a deep breath, ¡°you see, house Ravenshield has been a great help to me, and my family. So if you need anything, anything at all.¡±

    Ravcina blinked in surprise at this. ¡°House Ravenshield helped you? Wait, how do you know I¡¯m a Ravenshield?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Evelyn blushed as she took a step back. ¡°Forgive me, my lady, but it''s just¡­¡± her eyes darted between the floor and Ravaina. ¡°You are the talk of the town. I- I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to offend you.¡± She quickly followed.

    Ravina lifted a hand, causing the other girl to flinch. ¡°No, it''s okay. I am not offended at all.¡± Evelyn breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I was just wondering how you knew about¡­ well me.¡± Ravina blinked at the last few words, surprised she was talking about herself this way. Was she famous?

    Evelyn straightened up, her smile returning. ¡°Well, yes. The count¡¯s daughter has finally returned. Your story is quite famous¡ªmore than a little heartbreaking.¡±

    ¡°My story?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ did you not know? You see¡­¡±

 Chapter 4-5: The Ravens Child

    In the realm before a mountain''s long memory,

    Where ancient hills recall history''s first story,

    Lies a land, from battlefield to a beacon of light,

    Transformed through time, from darkness to bright.

    Upon this mountain''s crown, under sky so vast,

    Sat a regal Raven, shadows of night it cast.

    Its dark eyes, deep as twilight''s mystery,

    Surveyed its realm, a guardian of history.

    Under its gaze, nature moved in silent grace,

    No leaf nor shadow dared misplace.

    Beneath its wing, the people found a haven dear,

    Their hearts filled with gratitude, year after year.

    Yet within their souls, a silent fear did grow,

    For their lord, the Raven, faced life''s solo.

    No mate, no companion, at its side to be,

    They feared its legacy would fade, like mist by the sea.

    The people''s tears fell, mourning their lord''s silent pain,

    Their cries reached the heavens, a sorrowful rain.

    With these tears, the gods nurtured the earth,

    From grief''s soil, hope found its rebirth.

    A sunflower sprang, bold and golden bright,

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.Against every cold hour, a symbol of light.

    Presented to the Raven, to unlock its heart,

    Frozen in time, waiting for warmth to start.

    The Raven, stoic and vigilant, to change resistant,

    Watched its realm, to the flower''s charm persistent.

    But as days and nights in their dance took flight,

    The sunflower''s warmth softened the Raven''s night.

    A tale of love gently unfurled, a story to be told,

    The land rejoiced, as a new chapter did unfold.

    From their union, a seed, a new dawn''s light,

    Cradled in the sunflower, shining oh so bright.

    But joy, fleeting as a shadow, turned to night''s plight,

    A treacherous fire arose, stealing the light.

    It devoured the flower, the egg took flight,

    Leaving the Raven in an endless night.

    Now a ghost of sorrow, with a gaze stark and dark,

    Its wings summoned winter, a cold and bitter mark.

    The land wept in silence, under a gaze so drear,

    Twelve years of grief, every moment filled with fear.

    But when hope was but a distant, fading gleam,

    A silver fox appeared, as if in a dream.

    With the lost chick in tow, life anew did show,

    The egg reborn, a miracle''s glow.

    In this young raven, the past lived once more,

    The sunflower¡¯s warmth, in its heart did store.

    The Raven¡¯s heart, thawed from frost''s embrace,

    Melted at the reunion, a lost love to chase.

    Rejoicing, it released its solemn claim,

    The world reborn, never again the same.

    The young raven, a symbol of joy anew,

    Brought peace and hope, as the land flourished and grew.

 Chapter 4-6: Poetry

    Ravina blinked away her initial surprise. Poetry, in her eyes, was an excess of words with little melody, unlike music which wove harmonies that pleased her senses. Thus, being the subject of a poem was an unexpected turn, especially one about herself. Although, to be fair the poem was about Ravina, not her. That thought alone allowed her to breathe a sigh of relief. It was comforting to say the least. She smiled, ¡°wonderful,¡± she lied.

    Evelyn''s response was immediate ¡°Isn¡¯t it just!¡± Evelyn cheerfully cooed, her face flush with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s the story of The Raven''s Child!¡± she continued, her voice teetering on the edge of a squeal. Her hands clapped together in joy, eyes shimmering. "I''ve never seen the play myself, but Fred Morrison''s writing is captivating. His words aren''t just thrown together; they''re chosen with a purpose that resonates." The girl''s words furrowed Ravina¡¯s brow.

    ¡°Fred Morrison?¡± Ravina repeated the unfamiliar name.

    "Yes, absolutely!" Evelyn leaned in closer, her words seemed to dance with an almost tangible passion. "He''s a visionary, really. His way with words¡ªit''s like he paints with them, creating scenes so vivid, you feel them in your soul!¡± she paused only long enough to take a breath. ¡°Ah yes,¡± Evelyn''s excitement burst forth in a high-pitched cheer, ¡°and his voice is just so. Mhmmm!~¡± Ravina¡¯s eyes widened as she could practically see the hearts that were floating around her in her excitement.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, he performs readings at Laues Caf¨¦ every Friday¡ªoh my lady, you must join me tomorrow! I''m certain he could enchant you with ''The Raven¡¯s Child.'' You must experience his voice firsthand; it''s utterly magnificent!¡± Evelyn''s voice crescendoed into a squeal of delight. The cheerful outburst from Evelyn struck a chord of slight horror in Ravina, who found herself frozen in a mix of awe and bewilderment, listening to the impassioned praises of her favorite¡­poet.

    Poet? Ravina couldn''t believe it. She was fangirling over a poet? It seemed rather odd¡­ but thinking about it, it wasn''t like she could go to a concert here. Instead of music festivals perhaps they had¡­ poetry readings¡­ Great, poetry¡ªher least favorite subject. Well, should desperation ever take the stage, she mused she could always pilfer a verse or two from Shakespeare... ''To borrow, or not to borrow? That is the question.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°My Lady?¡± Evelyn¡¯s words broke into her thoughts.

    Ravina shook her head. ¡°Ahem, sorry I was just thinking about some¡­ poetry.¡± Ravina fibbed, a tad embarrassed.

    ¡°Oh yes my lady I understand, it''s such a wondrous thing¡± Evelyn took a sharp breath. ¡°For what is poetry, if not the heart''s true voice,¡± she smiled at the little raven, her brown eyes full of satisfied joy. ¡°A bridge from one soul to another.¡±

    ¡°R¡­right.¡± Ravina nodded. ¡°Um, you said before that house Ravenshield has been of great help to you.¡± she quickly stated, a little desperate to change the subject. ¡°Could you tell me in what way?¡±

    Evelyn''s smile faded. ¡°You don''t know?¡± she questioned.

    Ravina smiled, ¡°I have been away.¡± she excused herself. ¡°I am still new in the house of the raven.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± Eyelyn nodded, taking upon herself to sit down before Ravina, both young girls too excited and ill informed to understand the gravity of her disrespect.

    ¡°You see my lady, I am an orphan. My parents threw me away. If it wasn''t for the Loraine Initiative I wouldn''t have had a home and I may not have survived. Thanks to that I was able to grow up in the Sunlight Garden---an orphanage down in the Recents.¡± Evelyn held her hands over her heart as she continued. ¡°Thanks to that I received an education and even was allowed to find work here.¡± her smile radiated the sunlight that streamed in from the window. ¡°Its thanks to the kindness of the ravenshild family that, well despite where I came from¡­¡±

    Her face suddenly turned. Her smile was gone and her brows furrowed. ¡°My Lady¡­¡± she hesitated for only a moment, ¡°you said you didn''t know what the Loraine Initiative was right?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I am sorry.¡± Ravina didn''t know why she was apologizing but she did so anyway. It felt right. Especially after Evelyn looked away from her. Something seemed¡­ off.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± again she hesitated. But a breath of air fueled some sort of determination deep inside the young attendant. ¡°My lady, can you please save the program?¡±

    ¡°Save the program?¡± she parrated

    ¡°Yes¡­ recently¡­ the Initiative is being shut down, the orphanages that were already built are going to lose the counts support. They say that the donations from the nobles and the care of the church will allow them to function but¡­ My lady education isn''t a priority. That''s the first thing the kids would lose, and that''s not the last¡­ my lady, the initiative gives the orphans an equal chance¡­ please.¡±

    ¡°I see. Why is the initiative being shut down?¡±

    ¡°We¡­ we don''t know. They say it''s because the orphanages could function on their own now but that''s just impossible. It built 142 homes for the abandoned across the county, there are a lot on the edges of the county as well¡­ they won''t survive.¡±

 Chapter 4-7: Church and State

    The Loraine Initiative was a massive altruism project started by the head of house Ravenshield seven years ago. Spurred on by the loss of his daughter his heart went out to those poor souls who had no one to watch over them and he started a five-year project to ensure no child was left without a roof. He was expected to expand it another five years after the initial success however due to budget restraints and lack of direct attention the project was being handed off to the church to watch over the kids. Both land and money were being given to the church, the orphanages would become holy land while the kids would get the care and attention they need.

    ¡°But that''s not what is really happening is it?¡± Ravina questioned. Wearing a modest indoor dress she sat across the polished wooden tea table from Madam Pelmen. ¡°The count is just washing his hands of this, isn¡¯t he?¡± It had been a few days after the conversation with Evelyn. Ravina had not gone to see the masterplay right with her but instead chose to do some research into the Initiative. She learned a great deal and now it was late in the afternoon and the women were enjoying the dying sun from the elder¡¯s office. She was wrapped in layers of brown today wearing her familiar scowl and hunched over the table, enjoying the warmth of the teacup in both hands.

    She took a moment to size the girl up with her sharp brown eyes. ¡°Why concern yourself with such affairs?¡± she finally scoffed, taking the cup to her lips.

    ¡°Because seven years ago the count lost his daughter, soon after that he started a project that would build orphanages through the countdom, ensuring that any parentless child in his domain would be taken care of and ensuring that any lost girl would be able to grow up well in his land. Sense orphanages hold children until they turn 15, he would no longer care about them after this fifth year. Especially now that only seven years later they began talking about handing the initiative over to the church, days after his daughter was returned to him alive and well.¡±

    There was a brief moment of silence before the Madam gave a cold reply.¡°And?¡± she raised a disinterested eyebrow, ¡°It''s an open secret¡ªthe real purpose behind the Loraine Initiative, for gods sake he named the damn thing after his wife.¡± Madam Pelman just confirmed Ravina¡¯s suspicion, however her eyes widened in surprise as she found out that the lost countess'' name was Loraine.

    ¡°He named it after his wife.¡± she repeated in shock.

    ¡°Of course, oh you should have seen the opposition to the project.¡± A rare smile crept on her lips as her eyes unfocused on some old, pleasant memory. ¡°Do you know how much money was spent on the endeavor alone? However when he proposed the Loraine Initiative no one dared question his decision then.¡± Madam Pelmen set the tea cup down, her smile lowering as well. ¡°When you requested a tea time I assumed you would have wanted to talk about your coming education. Not question the proper decisions of the head that will hold no real loss for the house of Ravenshield.

    ¡°The house did more than it needed to, even continued it for another few years. Now the only loss we will take is the church taking over the land. Still this will also increase the relationship with the church so it''s a win-win.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Even for the kids?¡±

    ¡°I don''t see why not.¡± tapping the delicate handle of the white china she spun it in its saucer. ¡°The church takes back its role of watching over the lost sheep and we stop losing a large part of the county¡¯s budget.¡± She waved the issue aside. ¡°The children would be fine under their care.¡±

    ¡°But will they still receive the education the lord¡¯s initiative has been providing?¡±

    ¡°No, of course not. It''s expensive to hire teachers, and you should know why he did that.¡±

    The answer was obvious. ¡°He wanted to ensure his daughter received an education, wherever she was.¡± Even if he couldn''t find her, there was a chance he could provide for her, even if it meant providing for thousands of others. But at some point, he had given up; whatever little hope he held for his daughter disappeared¡­ when she arrived.

    ¡°Yes, however, now that you are here we can see that his efforts were in vain,¡± Her quick and sudden jab caused Ravina¡¯s lips to twitch. ¡°Besides, it''s useless to teach them things they will never use.¡± Madam Pelmin dismissed them in only a way that a high ranking noblewoman could. With true words that could not be disputered.

    She wasn¡¯t wrong. A child would follow their parents. The most education they would receive would come from their parents, and they would add their own experiences to it, then teach their children. Rarely did anyone outside the nobility even need to learn from another, and even then, the only educational institutions were mainly for social interaction, not a place for learning.

    ¡°Is it? Because I learned about the initiative from one of the orphan graduates. She stated clearly that the job she received was because of it.¡± Evelyin was so cheerful when she went on and on about Fred Morrison, a joy she could only have thanks to the count''s education.

    ¡°True, however, that was because of the connection it has to House Ravenshield, and not the education itself.¡±

    ¡°A connection that will be lost when the program is given to the church.¡±

    Madam Pelman raised her teacup to her lips and took a long sip, her eyes closed. Lowering it, she placed it on the saucer without making even the quietest sound, then opened her eyes. ¡°If you would like to continue the project, you will have to solve three issues with it.¡±

    She raised a long, thin finger. ¡°The first issue is the lack of returns. The children in these orphanages receive a lot, but what exactly does the county get? Educated orphans are still orphans, after all. Your graduate is a rare case, needing to fill a position quickly due to unforeseen circumstances, such as the appearance of a high-ranking noble¡¯s daughter suddenly visiting the library.¡±

    Another finger joined the first. Her hand trembled slightly as she continued, not giving Ravina a chance to react. ¡°The second issue is the lack of support. Even when the count initiated this proposal, he faced severe opposition.¡± Her hand dropped back to the table with a certain graceful elegance. ¡°And lastly, why should Ravenshield back out of a profitable deal with the church? This action will cost us nothing but a little bit of land and gain us favor with both the church and the people. Even a few nobles would approve of this decision, with little to no criticism. Trying to turn this around would tarnish the image of the Raven.¡±

    Ravina¡¯s gaze fell into the water of her tea. ¡°Still,¡± she said, running a finger over the lip of her cup, ¡°it would be the first thing I can do.¡± She was not the count''s real daughter, just something to keep the annoying wave of reminders at bay. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t end just because I returned. At least the next two years should remain. We can take our time to think about it after that.¡± After all, she could still be there. Besides, if she did this right, she could secure herself with the feather. If done correctly, she might even gain the aid of the spear¡ªand then the city would be better prepared for what is to come. ¡°Besides, I believe I already have an idea on how we can solve the first issue.¡±

 Chapter 4-8: The Tea had Grown on Her

    Madam Pelman was more accommodating than Ravina had originally expected. The old woman had allowed her to share her ideas and even give her some pointers on her ambitious project¡ªalthough she did suggest that the young girl give up the ¡®useless endeavor¡¯. Still, she showed her enough support that Ravina was confident her plans could come to work. It was something beneficial to both parties, thought it might raise a few eyebrows if child services existed here.

    The young daughter of the raven wanted to get to work right away, unfortunately Elysia had other ideas. The young girl was savoring a cup of hot tea. It warmed her insides up pleasantly giving her a nice peace of mind. Madam Pelman had given her a lot to think about and the young girl wouldn''t ruin this with a half thought out plan. After all, it would be the first thing that she did.

    Still, the air was warm, the tea good and the chair comfortable. She wouldn''t be blamed if she closed her eyes and enjoyed herself for a moment, would she? Siet had gotten a lot better at making tea and Ravina had become more accustomed to the young maid standing by in her room, ready to answer her call. In short, the young lady of the house was getting used to her life, and it was quite¡­ comfortable. The thought alone let loose a deep, comfortable sigh.

    Yet, no sooner did she relax however then the doors burst open and the woman entered soon after her cheery words. ¡°Ravina!~¡± The sweet call from Elysia, dressed in simple attaie, caused the girl¡¯s heart to leap almost as high as she did. She spun around wide eye, her mouth open as she gathered her breath.

    Meanwhile, Elysia continued on like it was nothing. ¡°A new tea house just opened in the Amara District and we just have to go!¡± This supposedly noble woman burst into her room without warning and blurted out those words so fast that Ravina could barely comprehend them. She could only blink as she stared at the woman, the light of the new day streaming in from the window and casting a glow in her emerald eyes.

    She blinked as the words slowly sank in. ¡°A new tea house?¡± Ravina repeated. Seit meanwhile was seemingly unaffected by the burst of activity.  With grace she effortlessly set up another tea cup for the sudden intruder, filling the cup with warm tea. Ravina found herself stunned by the action ¡°No wait,¡± she shook her head, ¡°more importantly when did you get back?¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The last time she was here, the battlemage had been mysterious about her taskings. Hers, and the rest of the order. It had been quite some time since she last saw her, a month? No had it already been a month? Time was slipping through her hands like sand. Not that she kept particular track of it.

    Elysia smoothly settled into the chair opposite the young girl and took a sip of tea after thanking the slightly older maid. ¡°Just now, mhmm that''s good. Seit, you are a charming little thing aren''t you.¡± the maid blushed slightly at the praise. With another sip, Elysia continued. ¡°Varis had us pulling double shifts because we couldn''t find any trace of demons.¡± she rolled her eyes at the thought of it. ¡°I mean seriously, 12 hours looking around a forest just to enjoy the scenery? I¡¯ve never seen such a peaceful place.¡± with a tut she took another sip.

    ¡°Demons?¡± Ravina¡¯s ears perked up at the word. Demons were deadly, plain and simple. Yet they were all supposed to be dead, according to the books in the library. Such a thing was ominous, especially to one waiting to hear news of war breaking out.

    ¡°Yeah, we were searching an entire forest because those cultists were raving about resurrecting some demon or another.¡± she scoffed in annoyance, waving the teacup like a blade. Surprisingly the flavored water remained in the cup. ¡°Worthless cu¡ªahem, anyways, get ready!¡± the woman was quick to change the subject. ¡°It''s already been six days since this place opened up and we''re already late enough as is!¡± looking passed the confused girl Elyisa nodded to Seit, ¡°Yes, that''s a good one, make sure to pick earrings that match it.¡±

    Ravina turned to see that Siet, her maid mind you, had already picked out an outfit for her to wear on this sudden outing. She gave a nod to Elysia¡¯s words and offered the woman a thumbs up. What exactly happened that put them on the same wavelength? Ravina¡¯s thoughts almost made her forget what was really important. ¡°Wait, what''s this about a demon?¡±

    ¡°Get ready,¡± Elysia waved her words aside as she finished the rest of her tea, helping herself to some more she added, ¡°I''ll tell you at the tea house, ohh, cant wait to see what''s on the menu.¡±

    Before Ravina knew what was going on she was being dragged from her perfectly peaceful tea table to get ready to go out to get tea. ¡°But it''s really good¡­¡± Years of drinking the stained and boiled water had caused the taste of tea to grow on her, and there were very few teas made as well than that by Bricon, the count''s personal tea crafter. Ravina gave a sad look at the tea, the warm steam drifting lovingly from the cup as she was dragged from the room.

 Chapter 4-9: Mooslah Tea House

    Mooslah Tea House was a quaint little corner shop located at the corner of Main Street and Talkin Way. Its grand design featured many pleasant window views, allowing passersby to catch glimpses of the cozy interior. The exterior was built of pristine white stone that glowed softly in the light of the afternoon sun. Rich, dark wood accents added warmth and depth to the structure, and soft glowing lights set into the walls cast a magical ambiance inside. Above the doorway, a stained-glass window depicted a scene of a wise old owl sipping tea from a delicate china cup.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Ravina began, allowing the word ¡®gaudy¡¯ to die as a whisper in her mind.

    ¡°Cute, right? I saw it when I arrived and decided to bring you with me!¡± Elysia declared as she strutted inside.

    ¡°Nobles.¡± Aurelia scoffed quietly as she followed. Ravina¡¯s guard took the door from Elysia and held it open for the young raven.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Oblivious to the new knight¡¯s words, the two women walked into the tea house, while the guard quickly following behind.

    Inside, the tea house was dimly lit by soft glowing lights on the wall, further adding to the ambiance and alluding to the expensive nature of the shop as magical tools like Glowing Lights were quite costly to own and maintain. Even the manor didn''t have these magical tools.

    These lights cast a warm and inviting glow over the wooden tables and plush velvet chairs, which blended smoothly into the beige-colored walls. The scent of brewing teas wafted through the air, mingling with the sweet aroma of freshly baked pastries and cakes, and the air was filled with chatter and cheer. The tea house was filled with people, each of them enjoying themselves in the wonderful atmosphere and delicious food and drink.

    ¡°Welcome!¡± a joyful-looking girl greeted them. She couldn''t have been much older than Seit and was dressed in a grey-and-red style uniform, more modest than the elegant maids'' dresses worn at the count''s manor. She smiled at them with green eyes and asked them a question with a friendly smile on her face. ¡°May I have your name for the reservation?¡±

    Aurelia narrowed her eyes at Elysia as the latter answered for them. ¡°Ah, we don''t have a reservation, but this young lady is the daughter of Count Ravenshield. We''ve heard about this new tea house and were hoping to enjoy your hospitality.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ see,¡± her smile faded for a moment, ¡°let me just check something really quick.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    With that, the young girl disappeared into the store.

    ¡°Reservations?¡± Aurelia asked.

    ¡°Only for the peasantry,¡± Elysia joked. She winked at Ravina as she laughed softly.

    Ravina smiled back weakly, well aware that just a few months ago, she was part of that peasantry. However, that didn''t hold her back from using her newfound authority now, for however long it lasted.

    "Ah, ladies," a man''s voice called, capturing their attention. They looked over to find a rather handsome man with short and well-maintained strawberry-blond hair. His sharp, olive-yellow eyes moved between the trio as he examined them, pausing momentarily on Elysia with a hint of hesitation. "My name is Jackson Farrell," he introduced himself with a bow, smooth enough not to wrinkle his ocean blue, casual dress suit. "I am the proprietor of this store. It''s my understanding that we are graced with the presence of the young daughter of Ravenshield."

    "That''s correct," Ravina responded. She gave a practiced curtsy. Despite executing it perfectly, she made a mental note to expedite her lessons in etiquette. "I am Ravina Rosewell Ravenshield, the first and only daughter of Count Ravenshield." She looked up at the man with a stern but noble expression, attempting to appear regal.

    "Pleased to meet you," he replied, bowing again. "I''m sorry to ask, but your existence is quite recent. Do you have proof of identity? I would be very disappointed to extend courtesies to an imposter," he added quickly as Elysia glared at him.

    "Proof of identity?" Ravina was taken aback. It was obvious one would need such a thing, yet she never carried anything. Stunned into silence, she could only stare at the floor, unsure of what to do. Her hesitation, however, could be seen as a part of growing up. As she struggled, an adult intervened.

    "Here," Aurelia offered, handing him the crest of her order. "I am Aurelia," she began, her expression betraying her impatience with formal introductions. "Personal guard of... her." She caught herself, abandoning the attempt to adhere to formality. "I trust this will suffice." She was too cool in Ravina¡¯s eyes at that moment, though Aurelia was merely aware she possessed an identification badge that denoted her as a knight. She wasn''t overly concerned with the specifics, finding such details uninteresting.

    Jackson Farrell examined the crest now in his possession. He hummed with displeasure but nodded as he returned it. "Yes, this will suffice. I doubt a noble knight would dare lie about such matters." Elysia''s smile tightened.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "Of course not," she retorted sharply. "Nor would the daughter of Ravenshield."

    "Quite," the man replied, bowing deeply. "My apologies, my lady."

    "Ah, it''s okay," Ravina responded, slightly flustered by the man''s gesture. "As you mentioned, it''s quite recent. I doubt many people are aware of... me..." Her voice trailed off as she thought of Evelyn''s favorite bard. "At least, my face," she felt compelled to clarify.

    "Well, of course," he replied, maintaining composure despite any confusion her words may have caused. "Right this way, ladies. The first floor is fully occupied, a common occurrence since our opening. However, we do have a few standing areas available upstairs, if you wouldn''t mind." He signaled to the attendant, the young girl they had initially spoken with, who then positioned herself at the door following his gesture.

    The group ascended the stairs, finding solace in the quieter atmosphere. The noise from the main shop dwindled as they reached a large hallway adorned with four doors. Jackson Farrell led them to one in particular. "This room offers the best view," he claimed. The room resembled a private seating area, akin to the blue room back at the manor. "I''ll arrange for a menu to be brought up, along with some complimentary starter tea," he announced before leaving the women to enjoy the space, gently closing the door behind him.

    o o o o o

    ¡°So, what¡¯s this about a demon?¡± No sooner did the door close behind them that Ravina asked the question on the forefront of her mind.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Elysia responded with a bright smile, ¡°curious about the myths, are you?¡± Leaning back in her seat, her smile faded as she continued, ¡°Well, sorry to disappoint, but demons are nothing like what the scriptures would describe them. Most are just twisted creations from wizards and mad necromancers¡ªthough, if you ask me, all necromancers are quite mad.¡± She chuckled cheerfully at her own joke as the store''s staff entered, carrying a tray of tea and menus.

    ¡°Outstanding!¡± Elysia exclaimed, delightedly taking the menu, causing Aurelia to shake her head in disapproval.

    ¡°Demons are just monsters born from mana, stitched together by madmen,¡± Aurelia explained further. ¡°They are powerful, but nowhere near the legends that inspired the name ''demon''¡ªthe tormentors.¡±

    ¡°But aren¡¯t demons powerful creatures akin to angels?¡± Ravina¡¯s question raised Aurelia''s eyebrow and elicited a chuckle from Elysia.

    ¡°Just bring out everything for now, my dear, thank you,¡± Elysia said, concluding her order. She returned the menu and refocused on the conversation. ¡°My dear, the old writings of the temple were penned by old men fearful of their own shadows. That¡¯s why many revisions have been made since then. Demons are creatures that can be killed by man, and an angel is a servant of the divine. As such, it is, in itself, a god when compared to man.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Ravina whispered thoughtfully, ¡°still, such a creature would elicit such caution, it must be truly terrible, no?¡±

    Elysia shrugged. ¡°Yes and no. The knights have standard tactics for fighting a demon. To others, it might be a tough fight, but to the order, it''s just another monster¡ªoh, not that I meant anything by that, Lady Aurelia¡ªI''m sure you know what I mean, however, when fighting a creature no one is prepared for.¡±

    ¡°Quite right,¡± Aurelia agreed. ¡°Still, not everyone can prepare for the worst. Yet, there is merit in your words. Even so, Ravina, if you should ever encounter one, run as fast as you can. There is nothing to be gained in the attempt.¡±

    ¡°Why would she do anything of the sort?¡± Oblivious to the pairs almost daily outings, Elysia scoffed at the idea of the young raven testing her strength against a demon. After all, what noble woman would dare to face such a creature? ¡°Her guards are well-versed enough to fend off such fiends, and the order keeps the city more than safe for the precious daughter of the county.¡±

    ¡°Ill-preparation marks the end of even the most experienced,¡± Aurelia countered.

    ¡°Then ensure no one grows lax. In this country, it would lead to far worse than death.¡±

    With the air heavy from the conversation, Elysia returned to the original topic. ¡°I wouldn''t worry about it anyway. Demons haven''t been seen in decades, and the only reason we looked far and wide for them was because of the writings of the old tower master. Actually, you might be interested to know¡­¡± she paused, hesitating for a moment.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Ravina encouraged.

    ¡°Well¡­ I''m only telling you this now because I would want to know if it were me. That is to say, you didn''t hear it from me, but the reason they were going to kill you is that they wanted you to become a sacrifice for said demon.¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­¡± Ravina blinked, shock unsettling her balance. ¡°Sacrificed to a demon?¡±

    Apparently, you have the magical constitution to attract the demon''s attention to... something or another." In the woman''s defense, briefings were often too long for their purpose. A simple instruction to look in the forest for a demon would suffice, yet it took over two hours to cover everything, and she wasn''t the only one who lost interest. Elysia shook her head, dismissing the tedious memory. "The essence of it was they wanted you to summon something. Sick bastards," Elysia whispered before taking a sip of tea, her expression souring as the thought spoiled the pleasant taste.

    "Magic," Ravina muttered, wrapping her arms around herself.

    "Here," Aurelia offered, pushing Ravina''s tea cup toward the young girl.

    "Right!" Elysia nodded. "It''s all in the past now, as I mentioned. I only told you because I would want to know if I were in your shoes!"

    Ravina nodded as both women tried to uplift her spirits. She picked up the warm cup of tea, the perfect temperature to be enjoyed immediately without concern for the heat. She held it for a moment before savoring the tea, which was rich and quite sweet, offering warmth beyond just the temperature of the water.

    "I''m fine," she admitted after another sip. "It''s just..." Magic... she was inherently imbued with it. Indeed, it was a fascinating concept. She would have relished the opportunity to explore such an extraordinary ability, but now the mere thought of it made her scar throb. Though the physical mark had healed and disappeared from her body, its memory was indelibly etched in her mind.

    "Don''t worry about a thing," Elysia tried to reassure her. "The only issue was that ridiculous village kept reporting the lake was full of water¡ªas if that''s something to panic about," she said, shaking her head in disbelief. "I need sugar!" she suddenly declared. "It makes the world go round!"

    As if answering her call, the door opened, and three women entered, carrying trays full of desserts.

 Chapter 4-10: Meeting with Dad.

    Ravina couldn''t help feeling that she had forgotten something important. It was a nagging sensation at the back of her mind, making her aware of the space between her ears. Yet, she had little time to dwell on what it could be, for Madam Pelmen had finally introduced her to the teachers who would transform the unrefined fledgling into a graceful raven.

    Ladies Isabella Sommerfeld, Annelore Essler, and Margarethe Borcher had been quite taken with the good madam''s invitation to nurture the young country heir. A bit worried about how these esteemed noblewomen would treat a damaged mutt like her, Ravina prepared for the worst, only to be met with joyful, enthusiastic teaching.

    Teachings that were designed to cram years of lost learning into her young mind before she was to be sent off to the academy. "Mind you, the academy isn''t a place for learners; after all, what use is there in learning with other students? Oh no, it''s a place to engage with those of standing, a social event of four years for the youths to meet each other before they are expected to return to their territory," Lady Isabella Sommerfeld was a remarkably skinny woman with a tall frame. She was a little too pale, and although her sunken eyes might incite a bit of fear, the pastel green gems gleamed with warmth. Her daffodil yellow hair was pulled into a rounded bun as she wore a dress that kept her both modest and comfortable.

    She was alone with the young raven, who was seated opposite the older woman. Dark clothes seemed to be the norm for the household as she wore little else than purples and blacks. The girl was completely different from the older women before her, a woman who had accidentally let slip that she was a fan of the good Madam Pelmen. They were in another room of Manor Ravenshield¡ªa nearly forgotten room labeled "The Study." As the heir of Ravenshield went missing, the room had been empty for more than a few years.

    This place was a haven of generational learning. Every leader of the Raven had been taught here. Every stain of ink on the old wood had been made by the children of this great house, and finally, the candles were lit once more. The windows opened, and the sturdy desk that had withstood the weight of generations was now holding the future of the house.

    ¡°That is why we must get you ready to enter the academy. If you don''t know everything they teach there before you arrive, you will be the laughingstock of the school!¡± Lady Isabella''s hands flew to her ears as her eyes widened in shock, as if the very words themselves were poison. ¡°My child, you are already 12! We only have four years, four!¡± Ravina was receiving another lecture about studying. While she excelled in subjects like math and Kremlik, the language of the kingdom, she had little knowledge of history and the other seven languages that everyone seemed to be born knowing.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    In reality, it was too much to expect one girl to learn, especially with a harsh schedule and plans for the orphanage. The timeline for that was closing fast, so she was skimping on a bit of studying, and that''s what set Lady Isabella off again with this new lecture about the importance of learning everything before going to school. Ravina was half tempted to suggest she stay home again. Isabella fainted the last time she did that, which was terrifying, but at least she was able to get a bit of a break.

    ¡°Four years is plenty of time,¡± she decided to say instead. ¡°Besides, once I get this out of the way, I will have more time to study.¡± Ravina wasn''t willful, nor did she think learning was beneath her; it was just that she was running out of time. Four years? They would all be lucky if the war didn''t start in that time. Demons had been spotted but not found, dismissed as myths. Borders were closing, and trade was slowing down. Even without these signs, something inside her told her that something was coming. Something ruinous that few would survive.

    It wasn''t long until her cavalier behavior reached the ears of the count. Not one, but all three teachers complained about her unwillingness to concentrate on her studies and learn. The complaints prompted the count to act, and soon enough, Ravina stood outside his door with the butler, Mathus, holding it open for her.

    With a short, nervous breath, she stepped inside the grand office.

    The office of the count was... quaint. It was large, certainly, roomy enough for two commoner families to call their living room. The windows overlooked the entire city from the third story, offering another view of the mansion''s gardens. In every sense of the word, this was the center of the manor. Yet, the desk was old, the decor weathered, and everything around them was rather... used. It was quite... underwhelming.

    It was like someone just moved in and bought a bunch of furniture at a flea market. The thought chased away any worry she had. It allowed her to see the count in a new light, like seeing a god as nothing more than a human. She relaxed, and just when she was about to smile, the count spoke, causing her to realize she was nothing more than a mouse in the lion''s den.

 Chapter 4-11

    Before her stood the Raven of the valley. Plump from the fat of its land, it was still formidable enough to instill fear in the wolves that eyed its domain. It looked down on the fledgling whose antics had caused enough trouble to catch its attention. His dark purple eyes cast a sharp gaze upon her as his lips thinned at the sight of the girl.

    Ravina could only feel the weight of it all but swallowed what little bravery she had left. The meeting was meant to be a reprimand, but she needed to meet him nonetheless¡ªjust not so soon. The first step would be to demonstrate that she had indeed learned from those teachers, the ones who had complained about her lack of attention.

    "The eldest of House Ravenshield extends her most respectful greetings unto the lord of the same esteemed house," Ravina executed a profound bow, her right hand gracefully pressed against her heart while her left delicately lingered above her abdomen. She articulated each syllable with meticulous precision, embodying the epitome of etiquette and decorum that had been instilled in her these last few weeks.

    Indeed as she was now, one would scarcely think she grew up a peasant''s daughter. Perhaps that is why the count''s stare softened. Still, he hummed in annoyance. Yet it was cleanly caught by her, his mild impression. That was what she wanted, the complaints that reached his ears to be seen for nothing but the whine of spoiled women.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    "It was my understanding that you were to remain here a quiet mouse, turning away any sinner from my doorstep who brought to me either a fake daughter or a manageable woman." Yet, the count did not seem to dismiss their words lightly. "Still, I have not seen a reduction of women wanting to meet me, or ministers wishing to see me newlywed. And now, though no daughters are paraded before me, I have to hear about the wails of women who complain of your ill manners in receiving their lessons."

    Rising only after he spoke, Ravina stared into the man¡¯s eyes where shades of purple mirrored each other.. With an inward breath, she answered him. "I am saddened to hear of your plight, yet I must protest. I have no say in who speaks to you about such frivolous invitations, nor can I fault a woman for wanting to grow closer to you. All I can do is respond to those teachers who rightfully complain about me." True or false, she couldn''t deny anything at the moment.

    The count was a man of results, not excuses. And anything said without evidence was little more than an excuse. "He said, she said" was not something the count would tolerate. Instead, she needed to acknowledge it and explain the reasons behind it all. "The women, my teachers, are over-eager," she continued when she saw him remain silent. "They fear my actions at school would cause this house to suffer because of my upbringing. However, they push too hard, and I have little time to endure a dozen years of education so suddenly."

    A hand stopped Ravina¡¯s words. ¡°Pray tell, what concerns you so that you must ignore the manners you have just learned?¡±

    Silence prevailed for a little while. ¡°The orphanages you created to find your lost daughter.¡±

 Chapter 4-12

    ¡°That is not your responsibility to watch over my investments,¡± the Raven replied. His voice carried a note of finality, but the younger raven couldn¡¯t let that stand.

    ¡°I will not be watching over it but improving it,¡± she replied.

    The Count stared at her darkly, the light of the fading day leaving the window as night unveiled itself, causing the fires in the sconces to flicker their shadows menacingly.

    ¡°How does one improve charity? Especially one tainted with a darker motive?¡±

    Ravina forgot herself for a moment and smiled. Adjusting herself, she answered him. ¡°My lord, your motive was not dark. To care for your child so much that you watch over all in the county is truly a noble deed.¡± This compliment almost proved to be fatal. As Ravina saw his displeasure flood his face, she quickly got to the main point. ¡°Right now, we are facing two problems. The first is the impending war, the likes of which have never been seen before.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this coming war¡­ What would you have, vagrants armed and sent out to die for a warm meal?¡± His question was asked with a harsh tone that put pressure on the young girl''s ears.

    ¡°True, it would do little to help them if we only feed them with such expectations. However, I am talking about the during¡ªthat is, during the war. When all our strong men are sent to the front lines, who will continue the work they do at home?¡± With a sharp breath, she quickly added, ¡°This will be a long one, my lord, longer than the current economy can sustain.¡±

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    ¡°Because this war will consume the entire continent.¡±

    The air held still at her words, as if to freeze at their chilly meaning. Time slowed, long enough for Ravina to wonder if she had made the right choice in speaking, while the count lifted a leg to cross them, relaxing in the back of his comfortable chair, and eventually spoke one simple word: ¡°Explain.¡±

    Yet, how could she? War was coming, of that she was sure. She was equally sure that she was trapped between the pages of a third-rate novel. Something entertaining to critique but horrid to live in. Worse yet, her memories were like sand trapped in her hands. The grains fell, leaving behind an image missing a few key pieces. The more she struggled with the grains, the more fell and the less she remembered.

    In truth, pursuing the challenge of the economy came only from the glistening hint of a classroom memory. The great war had been followed by another, food was scarce, and a depression spread throughout the land¡­ or something like that. Even now, she could not even remember the name of her school. Still, this was a novel¡ªthey were predictable things when one read enough of them. Clich¨¦ after clich¨¦¡­ one could only hope.

    ¡°Naburus and Lenthana have already stopped trading, with Kel¡¯menhar having closed its borders. Even the citizenry can taste the sparks of war. Worse yet, no real moves seem to be made to prevent it. This war is one that all desire. In fact, there appear to be two sides, with many countries set to win the world.¡± At least that''s how she remembered it from her world¡¯s history of the Great War. Or at least it was similar enough¡­ hopefully¡­

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Madam Pelman has taught you well¡­ or did she simply divulge this information to you willingly?¡± Thankfully, the man before her simply thought she was clever.

    Thinking that she should have paid more attention in school when she attended it in this world, she let out a quick sigh of relief. ¡°It''s something obvious when you pay enough attention to the tones of the world.¡± Lying was easier now that she was used to it, especially when it was needed to ensure one was not kicked out of their house. It would be a shame to lose such military power, after all.

    With a hum, the count offered her a seat on the sofa, to the left of him. ¡°Sit,¡± he commanded, and without waiting for her reply, he informed her of things she couldn''t have known. ¡°The empire has been raising import taxes, high enough that even a common man would avoid crossing the border. Not to mention they outright banned the sale of metal¡ªiron and the like. They claim there are some dungeons giving them trouble recently, but it''s very¡­ weak. Besides, mercenary companies are disappearing, being replaced by knightly orders. It''s obvious that they want to grow their strength and keep items that would assist a war effort, but something feels¡­¡± he held his tongue as he looked out the window, eyeing the moon hovering perfectly in frame. ¡°Wrong.¡±

    It was a rare moment of vulnerability from the man before her. It was unnatural and off-putting. Gods do not show weakness to mortals, and that¡¯s what it felt like just happened. She shifted uncomfortably on the sofa in the silence that followed. Braving her words, she inclined to ask, ¡°What feels wrong?¡±

    He slowly gazed back at her. ¡°The empire is as strong as it is large, yet it is not even a threat to a kingdom. Sure, in a fair fight, it might win, but treaty after treaty keeps the world in check, yet now it seems like they want a war to start. Baiting the kingdoms to attack them, even. And that''s the thing, these are not defensive treaties; these are pledges of war. One spark is all that''s left, and it becomes them vs us,¡± he huffed at his frustrations. ¡°Suicide by any other name.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡± Ravina nimbly started, frowning at his words. ¡°What is to say that every kingdom would join this war?¡± If she remembered correctly, imperial conquests were nibbles, a nation here, a union there. It wasn''t as simple as red vs blue.

    The count shook his head. ¡°No, it''s not as simple as that. Most kingdoms would render only aid, tools, and the like. At most, whoever attacks first would be the one leading the fight, and that is why no one has bitten at the empire yet.¡±

    ¡°But what if a kingdom joined them?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Joined? That would be suicidal. Why would the empire let the kingdom live after wiping out the others?¡± he shook his head. ¡°No, people don''t like to lose power once they get a taste for it.¡±

    ¡°Yet, they could keep it if they simply joined the empire. It takes time to assimilate other nations; it would be easier to allow a few to remain under the banner of the empire. No power lost, but the ability to stand tall before everyone you meet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± the count looked at her. As he stared, she felt her ears turn red. Of course, the great man before her must have thought about that. It was something rather obvious. If she had a family to look after and the only way to save their lives would be to accept a new king, she would gladly discard her title. Of course, she hadn¡¯t tasted the power that the count mentioned, so it seemed like he knew something she didn¡¯t. However, what Ravina didn''t understand was that hindsight is 20/20.

    The House of the Raven would rather die than lose itself. If there was a war, they would have to kill the entire house before claiming their land. Even if their king demanded the land, it was so soaked in their blood they wouldn''t mind losing the rest to keep it. Yet, not everyone felt the same, and Ravina¡¯s words sounded strange in the count''s ears. Cowardly and low¡­ he would have dismissed them were it not for two faces that came to mind. Two people he knew would gladly sell their lands to save their lives.

    ¡°Tell me, what plans do you have with the orphanages that would allow the continuation of the economy during the war?¡±

 Chapter 5-0

    It worked. ¡°I¡¯ve convinced him to allow me to try, at the very least,¡± the count didn''t offer his help, instead opting to allow her the chance to do as she planned. It was¡­ annoying. ¡°Everything would be solved easily if he would just snap his fat fingers,¡± letting her annoyance out with a sigh, Ravina sank back into the cloth comfort of the couch in her room. It was so¡­ fluffy.

    She allowed herself to enjoy the comfort, allowing the tension from the meeting to absorb into the couch and leave her fatigued body. ¡°Still, at least he is on my side, so to say.¡± She felt bad that Madam Pelmen might be offended at her, but it couldn''t be helped. From what the count told her, war was coming, and while it might not encompass the world, it would decide who owned this continent. Honestly, if the empire lost, that might be worse. But there was nothing she could do about that. Instead, she needed to focus on what she could do, and what she could do was prepare everything that would ensure her safety.

    The count might fall, but if she proved worth negotiating, she may be able to save her own skin and keep the noble comforts. It¡¯s not like she was cut from noble cloth anyway. Besides, even after the war, there was the disaster to be had after¡ªbeing sent to the fringes of the continent wasn''t such a bad thing after all.

    With those thoughts in mind, Ravina drifted off to sleep, perchance to dream of electric sheep.

    ?????

    She was beautiful, yet something was off about her. Her porcelain skin was tainted with a green hue as if it were poison running through her veins. Yet her figure was well-cut, and she had some charming assets to forgive anyone for ignoring the unsightly hue. Even the black eyes, broken by an iris of glowing red as it looked down upon the child before her. She smiled as she tilted her head, the dark brown hair moving slowly behind her as a pulsating red glow danced between each strand like lightning.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    She took a moment to adjust herself, shifting the black wrappings that clung dangerously to her figure with care. Then she smiled and spoke with the voice of an angel. ¡°How are you doing, my dear?¡± she picked up Ravina and held her delicately in her arms as she sat on a rather earthy seat.

    Ravina was rather surprised at the warmth she felt from the woman; it was familiar. ¡°Awful¡­¡± she found herself answering. ¡°Everything seems to be going well, but it¡¯s never going to be enough¡­¡± she felt her heart burn from the weight of its beat. ¡°I just want to live.¡± It was odd to put it into words. She would have normally answered fine, but for some reason, she spoke the truth. ¡°I can manage, though,¡± she quickly added, embarrassed by her rather sudden bout of honesty. Ravina hid her face in her hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± the woman replied. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching and think you are doing well.¡± Again, the words were unusually warm. Ravina felt herself relax to each and every one. Feeling a bit heavy, she moved her hands away and rested in her arms, as if it was the most natural thing.

    ¡°I¡¯m rooting for you, little one,¡± a warm blanket covered her as she drifted away. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you¡­ ever¡­ rescu¡­¡± Ravina¡¯s mind wandered, drifting away¡­

    ?????

    With a start, Ravina woke, her eyes snapping open and widening in the dark so potent it took her a moment to remember it was night. Eventually, her eyes adjusted enough to realize she fell asleep on the sofa. She blinked her tired eyes as she sat up and groaned at the pull at her abdomen. Rubbing her stomach, she rose from the couch and stumbled to her bed.

 Chapter 5-1

    Three weeks have passed since Ravina received permission to pursue her orphanage goal. With the count''s backing, her teachers had become less vocal about her not studying around the clock. They still pressed her on education, but at least she was allowed time for self-study. She would have loved more time to prepare; however, there was a deadline. The church was set to take over within the next 93 days¡ªplenty of time for someone versed in politics and management, but for Ravina, it was far too soon.

    The girl only had a single goal in mind. Perhaps a dream could be a better metaphor, or at the very least a hope. Yet it wasn''t as faint. For this one hope she spent most of her time preparing for the eventual flood of monsters pouring out of the world''s largest empire. Ending only when land would be separated by water and the bodies of creatures of mana would be too few to create bridges of the corpses in the attempt to reach the islands surrounding the world.

    To start she needed to prepare the nation she lived in for the war, the prelude to the end. In the story, the empire was the winner, the celebration of their victory was where the downfall of the world began¡­ or perhaps it was¡ªno, it had to be this story, it couldn''t be any other. Nothing else matched. Nothing she could remember anyway¡­

    Ravina swallowed her rising fears and doubts, took a deep breath, and knocked on the door ahead of her. Three weeks had given her plenty of time to prepare at least the basics of her research, and now, she needed to start.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°Come.¡± came the simple call of Madam Pelman. She was the obvious choice to ask for help. The good Madam had been the cornerstone of the Ravenshield¡¯s administration scene before Ravina was born, perhaps even before the count was born. She was well enough versed in politics and management to aid her, if she was willing¡­ With one last deep breath Ravina opened the door and walked inside, clutching the papers in her hands with all the hope she dared to care about.

    Drawing on all her training, Ravina entered with grace, bowed, and greeted Madam Pelman with carefully chosen words. "Good morrow, Honorable Madam Pelman, matriarch of the esteemed House Ravensword and skillful steward of our house. I stand before you as Ravina, first daughter of the Great House Ravenshield, humbly wishing to convey my deepest respects." Ravina smiled at her words, so sure of the successful greeting that she didn''t expect Madam Pelman''s corrections.

    "You¡¯ve bowed too deeply for a greeting to a branch family, and your choice of words was rather wordy," Madam Pelman said with a distasteful frown, nitpicking the young girl''s demeanor. "You''re holding papers¡ªwhere is your servant to carry them? Has the Great House of Ravenshield fallen so far that it can''t afford a servant for such simple tasks?" The creak of her chair as she pushed it over wood sounded in the air. The madam strained as she got up but tried not to let anyone see it¡ªyet it was clear to all that her efforts were in vain. It was only out of respect that Ravina didn''t mention anything about it. That, and the barrage of corrections the good madam gave her.

 Chapter 5-2

    After what felt like hours, Ravina found herself on the office couch, tea cup in hand, and quiet had been restored to the room. As Madam Pelman reviewed the documents, the girl enjoyed her tea, her ears still warm from the good madam¡¯s tongue-lashing. It was a fine tea, something rich about it, homely but not earthly¡­ If this were another lesson with Annelore Essler, she would be expected to name the tea, the location of its export and growth, as well as the seasons in which the flowers bloomed. It had taken quite a lot away from the enjoyment of the tea, but there were moments like this when she could drown the headache out with the very liquid that started to cause it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a big shift,¡± Madam Pelman said as she carelessly tossed the last of the papers aside.

    ¡°Maybe, but it does allow the county to benefit from the Initiative in a more tangible way, that''s sure to please the nobles,¡± Ravina hastily defended her project.

    ¡°And it will be all the more complicated as well. You want to change good and noble teachers for common rabble?¡±

    ¡°There is no reason for nobles to teach at these institutes, even if they are mostly baronets. While it''s commendable that they managed to get them to start teaching in the meantime, a change to commoners would save 69% of the budget alone.¡±

    Madam scoffed at her. ¡°Do it or die does tend to make nobles feel rather charitable, my dear, however, there is no position of teacher in the common ranks. They just don''t have the ability,¡± she shrugged the idea off.

    ¡°They don''t have the resources,¡± Ravina corrected her. ¡°Take half the budget from the teachers, ah that¡¯s because we would need to hire more people to accommodate the per child cost, but we would have about 36,000 annually. That''s money we can put to better use, or take out completely. Still, if we keep it, we can ensure that there are plenty of tools they could use to continue the class: books, paper, desks, even food would be easy to provide.¡±

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Food is provided.¡±

    ¡°True, but the right food is imperative for learning.¡± Or so her science teacher had told her once¡­ Was that in high school or middle school? She couldn''t even remember what he looked like now. What did she even look like then?

    The brief recollection was interrupted by the older woman''s words. ¡°Does it now, and what is the right food, may I ask?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ not potatoes.¡± That was all the orphanages were given. Any other food they had was donated by someone else, but each one of the over 200 orphanages were given simple potatoes, and only one at that. Survivable? Sure, but if it weren''t for the church already dipping their altruistic finger in the orphanages, they would be nothing more than bones. ¡°They need more than potatoes, just a little protein even.¡±

    ¡°Protein? Are you asking us to provide them with meat?¡±

    ¡°Maybe once a week, once we pull this gift from the church, they are not going to want to feed them anymore.¡±

    ¡°And how much is that going to cost?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ravina hesitated. The cost of meat was variable. One day, you could buy a cow for 10 silver, the next, 30 gold. ¡°They need protein,¡± she finally said. Everyone does. Meat, fruits, and vegetables. That''s what the human body needs. Why? She didn''t know, only that a food pyramid was plastered all over her school, telling her to eat less bread and more green stuff. The green stuff was easy; people here turned their noses up at it. Yet, meat was on there as well, near the top but still deemed necessary.

    ¡°They can do fine enough without it,¡± Madam Pelman dismissed.

    ¡°If I¡ªno, what I meant to say is, they could work for it,¡± Ravina corrected herself, halting abruptly with a sharp, slightly panicked breath. In her eagerness to persuade Madam Pelman of her project''s merits, she found herself on the brink of making a desperate plea for support¡ªa move likely to offend rather than sway. She and the count had much in common: results mattered more than anything.

 Chapter 5-3

    Madam Pelman sighed. Turning over her shoulder, she eyed a maid dangerously. ¡°Another set of tea, my dear.¡± The maid nodded and swiftly went about her duty. Turning back to the girl, she continued, ¡°You must take a breath; stop rushing your answers.¡±

    Ravina looked at the madam with hope. ¡°So that means you agree!?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± A hand stopped Ravina¡¯s words.

    ¡°The orphanages are nothing but money drains. They produce little results and cost more than they are worth, even if they do.¡± When Ravina made to speak, the madam raised her hand again. ¡°That being said, as the daughter of the count, you may spend money however you wish. That is what you need to remember.¡± She tossed a hand over the papers. ¡°This is nice, lovely even¡ªhad you been someone else, I would have hired you for your skill. You¡¯ve done great research, and I have no doubt you can get the approval you need. However, you need to understand something.¡±

    Silence held in the air as Ravina waited for her to speak, yet the woman only blinked a few times, shaking her head before she moved to stand, struggling to do so but with enough dignified air to let those around her allow her the honor of not intervening. ¡°Now, go out and enjoy the day. You¡¯ve sat inside long enough.¡±

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Ah, but what about¡ª¡± Ravina started to hate Madam Pelman¡¯s left hand on a more personal level. It was effective when it came to stopping the young girl from speaking, but it was starting to get annoying.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done your work. All you need now is to send it through Mathus and get it approved.¡±

    ¡°So you think it would work?¡±

    ¡°I think it will¡ª¡± A grunt of labored pain pulled from the madam¡¯s lips as she lowered herself into the office chair. Once seated, she looked around with annoyance, coughing a bit before continuing. ¡°I think it will come down to a simple question.¡±

    Ravina waited with bated breath. ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Go!¡± Madam Pelman waved her away, bringing a hand to her temple. ¡°Outside, enjoy the day.¡±

    It was clear that the good Madam would not reveal the question. Clearly this was something the girl was ment to find all on her own. Frustrated, Ravina gathered the papers and offered both thanks and goodbye as she left the office. She had gotten what she wanted; Madam Pelman reviewed her work. Approved it, even, in her own way.

    Madam Pelman watched her leave the office, passing by the eye of a confused maid who pushed a cart inside. ¡°Here you go, my lady.¡± The maid poured a single cup for her, but the good Madam eyed her.

    ¡°I already have tea,¡± she insisted, picking up the empty cup beside her. She frowned, looking at the empty cup.

    ¡°My lady?¡± The maid''s concerned words rang annoyingly in her ear.

    ¡°No, I guess I was completely engrossed in the conversation I hadn''t noticed. Thank you, you¡¯ve done well¡± she huffed, putting the teacup down and sliding it to the maid. Again, the madam rubbed her temple with a hand. Normally, she would never allow herself to show weakness, yet right now, the throbbing in her head was rather painful.

 Chapter 5-4

    Ravina heeded the wise advice of the good madam. She quietly left the manor and headed towards the barracks to find Aurelia. The azure woman had become increasingly reserved, and Ravina hadn''t had the opportunity to inquire why. She hoped today she could ask her guard what was troubling her. It would be unfortunate if the heroine of the story faced issues she couldn''t overcome. After all, a happy heroine meant a happy life.

    Granted, that was a bit of a stretch, but having the hero on your side was always a bonus, right? Ravina gave herself two soft claps, the sound echoing in the open air as she slapped her cheeks. Doubts had been creeping into the back of her mind for a while now, seeping in during lulls in her work and making her second-guess herself. As Ravina strolled through the barracks, the silence around her seemed to whisper doubts that had been quietly accumulating.

    She didn''t have time for them. Or at least, that''s what she told herself. The good madam had suggested she spend the day outside, so she was determined to find her knight and enjoy the outdoors. God knows the exercise could do her some good. Plus as a bonus she was free enough to inquire why the good woman seemed so lethargic lately.

    The training grounds within the castle were vast, occupying about a tenth of the castle''s land, including barracks and weapons storage facilities. Hundreds of rooms full of weapons of war. Normally, the knights claimed the west side of this expansive area for themselves, which is why several burly men cast curious glances at the lone girl as she traversed the dirt pathway. Her presence raised eyebrows and concerns alike, but it was with such purpose that she walked that few dared to offer assistance, while the rest simply didn''t care about the wondering fledgling.

    As such, Ravina enjoyed a pleasant walk in whispering silence. She focused on the open fields filled with men training, fighting and lazing around afterword. It was a pretty sight, occasionally. There were more then a few handsome men. The setup was quite basic: four tracks for running and training, without any gym equipment except for swords, axes, and shields. It seemed the level of physical training was comparable to high school PE, possibly even including a fitness gram pacer test.

    Eventually, the young girl reached the section where the palace guards were stationed. She found it on luck alone. Lord knows she wasnt walking there with an idea of where to go. She found a familiar man conversing with two others. All three wore simple pants and shirts, sweat marking their brows and clothing. Yet, their casual conversation indicated that training had concluded some time ago. Their breathing was steady, and their expressions were cheerful.

    ¡°Brian Weighdur,¡± Ravina called out, ¡°Commander of the Vorgeset Guard, if I remember correctly?¡± It was a statement phrased as a question. True enough, Brian Weighdur turned to find himself looking at the young Lady Ravenshield. Once again, his round face lit up with a smile from his thin lips.

    With a flourished bow, he acknowledged her. ¡°Lady Ravenshield, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you again and an honor to be remembered by you.¡± The other men behind him bowed as well. ¡°To what do I owe this pleasure?¡± Brian asked, standing tall before her.

    Ravina nodded. ¡°I was hoping to find my personal guard here,¡± she said. ¡°To see how she is getting along with such noble men.¡±

    A shadow crossed the men¡¯s faces. ¡°Yes, I was thinking I should talk to you about that,¡± Brian signaled to his men, and the two of them left. As they departed Ravina eyed the heavy set man with curiosity and suspicion. Once alone, Brian continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry my lady, your noble knight is perfectly alright. In fact the young woman is both skilled and adept at learning¡­ in fact, she is too adept.¡±

    ¡°She is too adept?¡± Ravina repeated, puzzled. ¡°You mean to tell me that she is learning too quickly? What does that even mean?¡±

    Brian offered a measured smile, pausing to scan his surroundings before responding. "It''s truly admirable for a knight to quickly grasp a new skill or technique. However, it''s common for many to face difficulties when trying to adopt a different approach, especially those who have honed a specific set of skills over the years. Once a knight has spent significant time perfecting their own combat style, they often overlook the fundamentals of other techniques. Take me, for instance. I myself struggle to use a blade as deftly as Moris, even though I''m twice his junior and better known for using a long saber than him ¡ª yet he has been practicing with a short saber his entire life and, as such, is better off using it and I can only marvel at his skill, even if I have twice his talent.¡±

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°So you''re saying people have trouble with the fact that Aurelia is learning too quickly?¡± It was a curiosity to Ravina in two ways. What did her knight have to learn? Sure, the heroine being a badass right out of the gate would make for a poor story but¡­ ¡°Is it because of her origin?¡± Was Aurelia really being ostracized because she was a commoner? No, that was always something to be worried about and Aurelia would have to face that problem alone.

    Brian¡¯s smile faded. He paused for a moment. ¡°No¡­ well, perhaps that plays a small part, but the issue is more about her heritage.¡±

    Heritage, not origin? Ravina blinked at the nuance. ¡°I don¡¯t follow,¡± she admitted cautiously.

    Brian scratched his eyebrow with his thumb. ¡°What I mean is, no one here knows whether she is fully human or not.¡±

    ¡°Fully human¡­ is there such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Well, it''s not unheard of. Aurelia looks sufficiently human, but there are some subspecies that can appear fully human as well. Given her exceptional talent, the only conclusion we can draw is that she must belong to a subspecies.¡± There was a pause before he continued. ¡°It''s not her lineage that''s the issue but the fact that she is in the Vorgeset Guard. History has enforced a strict regimen that we must adhere to even today. You may not be aware, but there was a time when anyone was allowed in the guard, until the Vong¡¯th uprising, then¡ª¡±

    Ravina silenced him with a hand. ¡°So, you''re saying she is too skilled to be considered human and you want her removed from the guard?¡±

    ¡°That''s¡­¡± Brian strugged for a moment then relaxed. ¡°...the gist of it. I have no issue with her personally; it¡¯s just tradition¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. Tradition that necessitates her exclusion.¡± Ravina nodded, looking around. ¡°I''ve noticed that this tradition seems far less welcoming to women than to men. In fact, I wonder how many women were dismissed for supposedly lacking proper human qualities.¡±

    ¡°My lady, you can''t believe this has anything to do with her gender.¡±

    She didn''t. Blue hair wasn''t a human trait. In fact, it wasn''t until Brian mentioned it that she considered this aspect as well. Now that it was brought up, there were more than a few inhuman qualities to her. In the eyes especially. They were to¡­ compelling.

    Indeed, Ravina had seen men with ears and women with tails when she explored the city. Those features were quite obvious. But she came from a background where such creatures didn''t exist¡ªif you wanted blue hair, you used dye and that type of dye wasnt created here. Was Aurelia truly not human?

    ¡°Of course.¡± Ravina scoffed with a slim smile. ¡°The only female knight is doing too well, so obviously she must not be human? It¡¯s absurd.¡±

    ¡°My lady¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough. I shall discuss this with my father when I have time,¡± she stated, implying it as it was more of an empty threat than a plan of action. There daddy daugher time hadnt been scheduled yet after all.

    ¡°Of course, my lady,¡± Brian said, bowing. ¡°I shall see you off,¡± he offered.

    ¡°Oh, I should think not. What if my ''feminine skills'' lead us both astray?¡± she chided herself for her foolish words. Feminine skills? Ravina realized she needed to work on her quick-thinking skills, if she had any. Though she had to give herself some credit for defecting the newly dubbed Aurelia Problem with something just viable enough to be believable.

    The point, thankfully, was understood by Brian, who offered her a simple, ¡°Of¡­ course¡­¡± Though strained and doubtful, it was enough, and with that, Ravina walked away. What problem could Aurelia¡¯s potential non-human status cause? The Vong¡¯th uprising suggested a sort of coup, something that could easily be researched, but that couldn''t be the whole story.

    Whatever the case, it was clear that Aurelia was facing discrimination. Looked down upon and perhaps even mistreated. No, she was obviously being mistreated by the knights. Commoner to Knight, and a woman at that. Even if they didnt care about her secrete origin. The heroine needed to go through some trials¡­

    Ravina still didn¡¯t know what to make of Brian¡¯s unsettling smile. The man creeped her out, if she was honest, yet he was respectful, even about this matter¡­ Come to think of it, perhaps she had been too harsh with her words. The man ensured they were alone when he spoke to her¡­

    With a click of her tongue, she huffed as she found her way back to the manor. As soon as she was though the doors her eyes snapped to the nearest maid and she snapped at her for attention. ¡°Please have a tea set delivered to my room as soon as it is convenient,¡± she ordered. The maid bowed in response, and Ravina retreated to her room.

    The Aurelia Problem grew bigger, the orphanage issue was coming due to quickly and her studies have gained a new focus. Whose bad idea was it to go outside again?

 Chapter 5-5

    "I will handle this with care," Mathus said, bowing with a smile on his aged face. He left the young raven''s room with a set of revised documents in his hand. Ravina agonized over it for a few more days before giving them to him. By now they were as complete as they were ever was. Time was running out and the count wouldn''t care whether the paperwork was accurate or not. He wouldn¡¯t help or get in her way. In the end, he washed his hands of it completely.

    Instead, he would allow the leading nobles to decide what to do, and that would mean self interest over anything else. This included the small council that ran the county and those in charge of the Initiates. Just because the paperwork looked good didn''t mean Ravina would prevail over logic. In fact, she was arguing against it. Aligning with the church was the right move politically, socially, and even financially. She could send all the children to the mines, and they would still hemorrhage money with the education she wanted to provide. That''s why she planned to start slow, beginning with the profit of resources.

    What she needed to present was not documents and requests but rather a proof of concept. Kids being able to not only bring in money but also showcase a viable skill. ¡°That''s why I need you to go to the orphanages around here and pick out 12 to 15 children to train as adventures,¡± Ravina picked up the teacup from the table she shared with Aurelia.

    The blue-haired woman paused, processing the information. "You want me to train a group of children to... pick weeds?"

    "Well, when you phrase it like that..." Ravina set her cup down. "It''s about supply and demand," she continued simply. "These weeds as you say, could save a family¡ªprovide them with enough coin intinil something else comes along. Currently, these children are seen as nothing more than drains on the county''s budget. We need to show a working solution where they can contribute something valuable while still in the program, ensuring they can stay without concerns." We would also demonstrate that even if all the young men are sent off to war, the supply of herbs, animals, and other resources provided by the adventuring guild wouldn¡¯t be compromised. At least the impacts could be minimized. Of course, Ravina omitted the part about the war; only she and her father were certain of that. She trusted Aurelia, of course, but  loose lips¡­ not that the country had any ships to worry about.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "You want me to babysit more children," Aurelia said, tilting her head. "I thought I made it clear that I don¡¯t really do training."

    "Yes, I understand, but I need you. I need someone I can trust while I finish preparing, and when it¡¯s time to demonstrate my work, I need you to ensure the children perform as expected."

    "And what will you be doing while I train the children? You know I didn¡¯t become a knight to be a babysitter," Aurelia added quickly,

    "I have lessons and reports to prepare. I figured we would both hunker down and keep busy this month."

    "You expect me to train children in 30 days?"

    "You¡¯ve trained me in a few weeks.¡±

    ¡°You were egar to learn and besides that, you already knew about herbs and if you think you can win a fight against anyone your crazy.¡±

    ¡°So pick the older ones; they might be able to stay focused longer," Ravina suggested.

    Aurelia looked around, her expression turning to a frown. "I don¡¯t need to," she replied. "You should hire someone properly."

    Ravina blinked, taken aback. She had never anticipated Aurelia''s refusal.

 Chapter 5-6

    A moment of silence filled the room before Ravina broke it with another question. "Do you know anything about the Vong¡¯th Uprising?"

    "What? No... I mean, Vong¡¯th... sounds familiar..." Aurelia eyed Ravina as she tilted her head. She blinked. "I think it¡¯s a ruling family in the south, a small country¡ªwhat was that name?"

    "No, that¡¯s not it." If it was a foreign country, what reason would it have to affect our politics? Even if the country was overthrown, it wouldn''t cause a political change that would impact hiring here. Anti-human policies were significant. They were akin to racial policies after emancipation, right?

    "Whatever." Shaking her head, Ravina dropped the subject, realizing it was a dead end. "Let''s get back to my original question. Will you please train some kids? I need this. If I can get proper results, it might help me reclaim the institute."

    Aurelia took a sharp breath in. "My lady, I am your guard, nothing more, and certainly nothing less." She chuckled, a single, melancholic laugh. "In fact, that¡¯s a bit of the problem, isn¡¯t it? My identity is nothing more than just being your guard," she muttered, her frustration punctuated by a click of her teeth.

    "And what were you before?" Ravina asked, genuinely curious.

    Silence hung in the air, filtered through the sunlight streaming through the window.

    "I was¡­¡± she hesitated, ¡°...an adventurer," Aurelia answered simply, a defeated sigh escaping her lips.

    "And now you are a knight, my knight. The first and only. True, my father is the one hiring you, paying you¡­ but you were hired because of me," Ravina said. And due to an impending war¡ªa strategic move to boost morale among the capable commoners, encouraging them to take up arms in hopes of rising above their station and be named knights themselves. She kept these thoughts to herself as she continued, "You can choose not to be." Of course, the count wouldn¡¯t allow that and would probably have her killed and her name buried, as a commoner becoming a knight and then quitting would be a devastating blow to his plans.

    Again, Ravina kept her thoughts to herself.

    She broached the subject only because she needed to ensure that Aurelia didn¡¯t quit, for her own sake. The Heroine of the story fleeing an evil count. She ¡®d probably go north and warm the cold dukes heart, showcasing that love is more powerful than¡­ something. Honestly those types of stories were more about how the heroine warmed the duke''s heart. "But I would miss you." She concluded.

    Aurelia scoffed. "You¡¯d survive. I¡¯ve seen your work up close; you''re no innocent child," she shook her head. A knowing smile taking her lips, stealing it from Ravina. "You have a plan for those kids."

    A cold chill ran down Ravina¡¯s spine. As she took a breath she told herself that it was okay. I''m not evil, just pragmatic. She found herself thinking. ¡°My plan is to help them live.¡± short, sweet and to the point. "Sure, the church would care for them, but only up to the point where the children can return the favor. They would disregard any of the kids who didn''t. No one would care about a few missing kids, even if they turned up in the streets as cold as the ground."

    For a moment, they looked at each other, and then a question formed in Ravina¡¯s head. ¡°Did I do anything to you?¡± she asked. As far as she knew, their relationship was quite good. Sure, she wasn¡¯t the girl''s friend, but they were satisfied as employee and employer. Yet suddenly, Aurelia was becoming quite hostile, and Ravina couldn¡¯t recall doing anything to deserve being called ¡®no innocent child¡¯. What an odd thing to say¡­ it was true, in its own way¡ªbut¡­

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Finally, Aurelia answered, ¡°Not you. You''re fine, just a little¡­ manipulative sometimes.¡± She sighed and shook her head. ¡°I used to be an orphan.¡± The girl was looking up at the ceiling, past it, and into a memory. As such, she didn¡¯t see Ravina twist her face, trying to digest her words. Yet before Ravina could ask, Aurelia continued. ¡°My mother and father¡­ my whole village suffered because of a noble. Every month we would shell out over half our work to them, and they kept demanding more.¡± Aurelia looked back at Ravina. ¡°It was a knight who killed my parents. That was the reason I joined that stupid competition in the first place. I wanted to beat them, and I did beat them. One of them. Just one. I beat one knight, and then became one¡­¡± Aurelia was muttering now.

    Ravina was unsure if she was talking to her or to herself, but she listened silently all the same.

    ¡°I don''t have any good memories of my¡­¡± Aurelia locked freshly focused eyes on Ravina. A soft breath loosened from her thin lips. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll do it. I''ll be your good little knight, but you will do something for me.¡±

    There was a dangerous look in her eyes¡ªone that caused the hairs on the back of Ravina¡¯s neck to stand on end. Still, the young girl swallowed her fear with a sip of tea before replying, "Within reason, of course," she offered cautiously.

    "It¡¯s nothing that¡¯s out of reach for a noble as powerful as you. About 20 years ago, a village was destroyed by a group of knights. Their emblem was that of a bird, black and silver with a rose or some other flower on its head.¡± The light had left Aurelias eye. The once beautiful jewel was dark and empty. ¡°I want them. I feel like I should have a proper conversation with them after all."

    Ravina fell silent at the request. Aurelia was an adventurer, a woman who was orphaned because her village was destroyed¡ªor something similar. Becoming the thing you hate. No wonder she said no at first. Joining must have been difficult. It was painful to admit when you are wrong or weak. One knight¡ªand it was off a technicality no less.

    So, she joined to learn from them to defeat them. Somewhere along the line she must have realized how very human knights can be. Still there was something beneath the surface, revenge seemed a new concept. In fact, Ravina would bet that she had just come up with it. With only an emblem of a bird to go on, it would be quite difficult to find, especially since nobles didn¡¯t have any qualms about stealing others'' ideas. There was a war about that, between two counts. Red dragon with green nails vs green dragon with red nails. Still, the rose was rather unique¡ªnot the object itself, but its placement on the head of the bird.

    The choice would be far-reaching, yet there wasn''t really a choice to make. "Deal," that single word earned Ravina her loyalty. This went beyond money, beyond helping her because it was her job. Now, Aurelia would help her because it was in her best interest. The young woman could rebuild her identity. It wasn''t much, but it was a start.

    Aurelia stared into the young girl¡¯s eyes before blinking away and nodding. Standing up, she offered, "Fine, I¡¯ll go train your kids for you." Turning to leave, Aurelia almost made it out before Ravina asked her another question.

    "Are you human?"

    Aurelia turned her head back to Ravina, her brows furrowed.

    "It''s just that Brian complained about you the other day.¡± Ravina said quickly, suddenly a little nervous. ¡°Apparently, you are too talented. They seem worried that you are not human."

    She tilted her head. "What does that have to do with anything?"

    "Nothing really. I called him out for being sexist. Not many female knights in the order, so he would be hard-pressed to call me out on that one."

    "...and that works for you?"

    "What do I care? My knight is both strong and loyal. All she asked me to do was find her a few birds¡ªif I can''t do that, then I doubt I would be worth her loyalty." Ravina tried to make it sound easier than it was, but the fact remained that finding a needle would be easier.

    Aurelia nodded. "I... I''ll be back," she said after a moment of thought. With that, she left to accomplish her task, and Ravina was able to enjoy the rest of her tea in peace.

 Chapter 5-7

    The church was one of the founding pillars of the kingdom; in fact, it was the central pillar. With the many religions spread over the world, spiritual guides were as important as strong leaders. Finding a reason to stop handing the orphanages over to the church was like finding a reason to keep medicine from the sick. Almost always, it would get you hated and overruled. Unless you could prove the medicine was actually poison. Yet, the church wouldn''t poison its followers. The gods of this world were not myths spread over time but creatures of great and powerful infuence.

    ¡°Ravina Rosewell Ravinshield.¡± Isabella Sommerfeld¡¯s voice cut through the young girl¡¯s thoughts. The lanky woman stared at her from across the classroom. Though calling it a classroom might be a bit of an overstatement¡ªit was a small room with fine wooden floors and delicately decorated with minimalist decor. Ravina was seated at a small wooden desk in a fine chair. Isabella Sommerfeld was standing by a wall covered with a blackboard. It was covered in her handwriting, neat and a little crooked.

    ¡°I understand that we are on a set timeframe now, however, this is my time, and I will have you pay attention.¡± Isabella had become a lot more intense in her lessons now that her lecture hours were set in stone.

    Ravina smiled. "Sorry, Lady Isabella," she paid the woman the lip service she wanted. She was right, after all¡ªRavina needed to focus on the lesson. However, there were more things that she needed to think on. So, perhaps she could also steer the content of the lesson? "It¡¯s just that I was distracted by something Sir Brian said." Sorry Brian, but the trial of a dead man is not somthing im looking forward to. She appologiezed to Brian in her mind.

    ¡°And that''s keeping you from the history lesson? I know the trial of a cadaver would be of little interest since the man¡¯s sentence couldn¡¯t be carried out, but I would have thought you would appreciate Bishop Phormoesis''s role, considering your lack of enthusiasm for the church.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but it is interesting,¡± Ravina agreed. It was rather fascinating, including the downfall of the Thoroasartra before it was even declared. However, "Putting a dead man on trial is rather¡­ pointless. Sure, the blame was shifted and a war averted, but at the end of the day, it was because no one really wanted the war in the first place. Lord Bernard neither had the manpower, and Bishop Oscar had no desire. It was nothing more than a show for the people." Before Lady Isabella could object, Ravina quickly added, "What interests me is the fact that Sir Brian used the term ''Vong¡¯th Uprising'' to justify trying to remove¡ªahem, Lady Aurelia from the guard.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Isabella barely stopped herself from rolling her eyes. "The Posthumous Trial was not merely a show for the people," she sighed and tapped her hands on the table next to her, thinking. "Very well, let''s do this. Since you are interested in something, however you must get top marks in the evaluation on friday. Not a single missed answer, or else I get to increase our hours by two."

    "Risky¡­" Ravina mused. "But acceptable." It wasn''t just pride or a false sense of superiority. Her classes covered Language, Literature, History, Geography, Philosophy, and Ethics, as well as Mathematics, Law, Music, and Arts. Add etiquette to that, and that¡¯s the one she had been paying especially careful attention to. The need to stay on the count''s good side also extended to those powerful enough to help her. Those in power cared about how people looked and acted here.

    Language was simple enough; it focused on her ability to speak and identify words. There was no hidden ancient language that nobles needed to know. There were a few court languages she needed to be aware of, however, no one needed to learn them unless they were part of said court. History and Geography were not tested materials, nor were Philosophy and Ethics, too open to interpretation.

    Math was at a child''s level¡ªat least compared to her old world¡ªand law was too easy. Essentially, it boiled down to ¡®don''t disobey the nobles or die,¡¯ or something to that degree. Music and arts were risky, but she had only learned the basics of music theory, if that''s what it''s called. She was confident she could achieve a perfect score. If not, well, she had done everything she could to prepare; all that was needed now was for Aurelia to prepare the kids and Mathus to prep her meetings. There was no more time to ready herself.

    As Ravina fell back into thought about how to handle the orphanage problem, Isabella smiled, sure of her victory. "Excellent! We might have a few years, but you must be well-educated before you arrive," she repeated for the hundredth time.

    ¡°Of course, learn everything before going to school.¡±

    ¡°Yes, because¡ª¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be an embarrassment to the house. Now, Lady Isabella, I believe the subject of this lesson is the Vong¡¯th uprising?¡±

    ¡°Yes, well, it''s part of your curriculum anyway.¡± Isabella smiled, pleased to progress the lesson. ¡°We will delve a bit deeper. Do you know anything about House Vong¡¯th?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I figured. It¡¯s not a story that would be passed around. These days, it¡¯s more of a whispered legend¡­¡±

 Chapter 5-8: Myth Ledgend and the House of Vongth

    The myth of creation speaks of six families: Light, Dark, Heaven, Earth, Soul, and Sand. Beings of both light and dark turned the sky, while angels filled the skies with love. On Earth, humans grew and consumed souls that were lost wondering in the sands.

    The House of Vong¡¯th was said to have originated from the Sand. It was respected and honored for a time, until it submitted to humans. The Vong¡¯th were a family of warrior wolves, creatures that resembled humans only in silhouette. During the war between monsters and humans, they served humankind, following the will of their Melehana, their leader. She was a warrior woman of unmatched strength, who dominated all her enemies and earned her title with strength and courage alone. She fell in love with a man and united their families through marriage. Her title then passed to her stepsister, and the Vong¡¯th line continued under the rule of the king of man.

    Humans made great warriors, some even challenging the wolves in prowess. However, they did not adhere to the wolves'' creed of strength; instead, they valued lineage and honor, leading to the gradual decline in the strength of their leaders. As the animals grew weary of complying with the irrational demands of humans, the wolves decided to reclaim their identity. They rebelled against their masters, killing thousands and nearly destroying the nation. It was only through the efforts of the heroic king and his loyal dogs that stability was restored. After all, wolves were honorable.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    In the end, humans triumphed, and the king, recognizing that execution was not the solution, honored the valor of the wolves by granting them their own land, allowing them to live freely, as they should.

    Yet, the scars of war could not be completely erased. Beasts were viewed with suspicion by humans, and arrogance was met with humiliation and shame. Seeds of distrust were sown, and a deep divide grew between them. In the beginning of the world, Light, Dark, Heaven, Earth, Soul, and Sand had been in harmony.

    ¡°...and since then a few laws have been established to ensure that there would be no chance for a coup to happen again. The Vorgeset Guard was originally a beastkin order, one founded directly by their majesties second sister. The blood line of the Raven spands proudly after all. The Vorgeset Guard is only still active today because of the legacy and honor. Saved by the three human members who were proud to serve in it.¡±

    ¡°So, because of the attempted coup, beastkin are not allowed to serve in the military?¡±

    ¡°They may serve with honor,¡± Isabella corrected Ravina. ¡°Just not in certain places like the Guard, Royal Knightages, or anywhere else that could repeat the same tragedy of losing hundreds of noble families in one night. There is a reason why most noble lineages are unable to trace their family roots beyond three generations. Why the kingdom has core families with deep roots, and why the Raven Clan is the kingdom''s most powerful family.¡±

 Chapter 5-9

    Hank Hardin, Lenore Ford, Carlton Duarte, and Gene West were all seated in a restaurant parlor. Ravina chose to meet them at a nice, private restaurant instead of at her home. Two weeks after learning about the House of Vong¡¯th, Ravina was finally advancing her orphanage project with a meeting of the project''s administrators. Adhering to proper etiquette, the lesser nobles arrived first, and Ravina entered last, escorted by another guard who held the door open for her as she entered the private room.

    Upon her entry, the assembly rose as a gesture of deference. ¡°Lady Ravina Ravenshield, the honor of making your acquaintance is indeed ours. I am Hank Hardin,¡± proclaimed a tall figure with a lean, slender physique. His attire consisted of a modest grey suit complemented by an earth-toned necktie. His bright green eyes, framed by auburn hair, fixed upon her. ¡°I serve as the Programme Director of the Loraine Initiative and the patriarch of the Hardin lineage.¡±

    He continued, ¡°To my immediate left stands Lenore Ford, our Director of Education.¡± Cloaked in the somber elegance of midnight blue, Lenore Ford nodded as his name was mentioned. Of average stature, his precisely trimmed brown hair contrasted with the weariness hinted at by his azure eyes. ¡°And this gentleman is Carlton Duarte, our esteemed Director of Logistics.¡± Upon being acknowledged, Carlton Duarte, dressed in an earthy red suit, offered a gesture of recognition. His robust frame suggested a background in rigorous physical endeavors, his head clean-shaven except for a thick red beard, and his amber eyes gleamed with both mirth and resolve. ¡°Lastly, we are graced by the presence of Gene West, our Operational Manager.¡± The only woman among them, Gene West, met the group with a gaze of soft, benevolent blue eyes. Her dark blue dress fluttered as she performed a refined curtsy, her chestnut hair flowing with the movement.

    ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you all. As you may know, I am Ravina Ravenshield, the first and only child of the Ravenshield family. I have convened this meeting to discuss the future of the Loraine Initiative. As you are undoubtedly aware, the initiative is set to be transferred to the church in the coming months. However, I propose not only to retain it under our control but also to adapt and improve it for the benefit of both the children and the county itself.¡±

    ¡°A¡­ noble goal,¡± Hank managed to say, straining himself. ¡°However, if you would pardon my bluntness, I don''t see how keeping the initiative would be beneficial in any way.¡± The curious gazes of the other three members hinted at their concerns. Lenore¡¯s interest appeared to be mere curiosity, suggesting he could be swayed either way. Carlton displayed a mix of irritation and perhaps mild amusement, likely indicating his inclination towards a negative vote. Gene looked¡­ slightly annoyed but something about her smile seemed more placating to a child then bemusemet. She probably just found the idea of her fighting for this cute.

    Of course, Ravina could be misreading them. Interpreting people was never her strong suit. Her guesses stemmed not from desperation to understand these individuals, but from the necessity of securing at least two allies. While they were compensated for their work, it was a low-priority task that brought little prestige. Gene, as a noble¡¯s wife engaged in charity work, was amenable. The men, however, as heads of their families, found it less appealing.

    That wasn''t a problem for Ravina; she planned to replace them with commoners anyway. She just needed two of them to agree¡ªthree would be ideal, but that was practically impossible.

    ¡°The initiative was born because of me,¡± Ravina stated with a slight smile. ¡°Of course, my absence isn''t something that honorable people would discuss openly, but it compelled the count to address the issue.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°''Forced'' is the correct word,¡± Hank interjected. ¡°Almost every one of us working on this project was compelled to participate. We didn¡¯t have a choice, and as such, we are relieved that this project is coming to an end.¡±

    His blunt words left Ravina momentarily stunned into silence. ¡°It¡¯s a thankless job,¡± Lenore continued. ¡°Some of us were engaged in far more lucrative work before we were summoned to this task.¡±

    Ravina smiled at his words. That was a lie, or at least not legal. The comment recentered her, calming her nerves. ¡°Perhaps, but this initiative is important to both my father and me. While I appreciate your honesty, I would recommend that you try less to annoy me out of this job, or else I might take a closer look at what you mean by ''lucrative,'' Mr. Lenore.¡± His thin smile confirmed her suspicions¡ªsomething illegal was at play. Yet, what she really wanted was to emphasize her father and the importance of the initiative. As she predicted, these words piqued everyone''s interest.

    It wasn¡¯t a lie, just a stretch.

    ¡°So,¡± Ravina continued, ¡°I would like to hear exactly what you disapprove of regarding my suggestion. It is quite clear that you are all unhappy to hear that this work will continue.¡± Drinks were served by the restaurant staff, whose professionalism included maintaining silence as the conversation unfolded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡­ dislike the work,¡± Hank began cautiously. He glanced around at the others, giving a silent signal that he should speak alone. ¡°The problem is that it¡¯s rather¡­¡± He paused and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Rather?¡± Ravina encouraged him to continue.

    ¡°Its shit.¡± Carlton blurted out. He picked up the tea before him, set it aside, and leaned forward on the table with his elbows. As Hank winced, Carlton continued, his hands waving with every word. ¡°Look, managing a bunch of kids is all well and good, but it brings nothing to us. The pay is awful and the accolades are nonexistent. There¡¯s a reason the church is better suited to handle this mess.¡± Carlton¡¯s crass words, better suited for the slums than the fine establishment they were in, drew more than a few stares from the staff.

    Before Hank could apologize for him, Ravina spoke up. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying accolades and coin are more important to you than honor or duty.¡±

    ¡°No, my lady,¡± Hank quickly interjected. ¡°It''s just that, while this is an honorable duty and we are glad to serve his lordship in this, we are rather¡­ restless. Our talents are quite versatile, and we feel they are wasted in this solitary pursuit that the church has already demonstrated both a drive and willingness to handle.¡± Hank smiled gently, his eyes twinkling softly. ¡°My lady, this situation is beneficial to both parties. Once they take over the project, the children will find proper management, and we can pursue our rightful vocations.¡±

    There was a moment of silence. Hank was smiling confidently at Ravina, Lenore had a smug smile on his face, while Carlton still looked at Ravina lazily, slouched over the table. Gene simply decided to enjoy her tea.

    ¡°You all know why the initiative was first created, correct?¡± Ravina said, her finger lightly tracing the rim of her teacup.

    ¡°Of course, my lady,¡± Hank responded, his smile fading slightly.

    ¡°Well, I''ve met a few of the graduates from the initiative. Some of them were enjoying privileges that wouldn''t have been accessible to them without it. The church will take over, and then the kids will be fed just enough to keep them from starving. What I aim for is to ensure the growth of the county, not just the mere survival of a few children.¡±

    ¡°The Church¡ª¡±

    ¡°The church will not only manage them but also gain the land and expand their influence. They won¡¯t care what happens to the kids.¡±

    ¡°That is not our concern,¡± Carlton scoffed.

    ¡°Carl!¡±

    ¡°Enough, Hank. Listen, little girl, the long and short of it is simple. The church handles the poor and gains followers, while the nobles manage the county. We don¡¯t raise kids just because they lost their parents.¡± Before Ravina could respond, he added something that slightly stunned her. ¡°What about those children with parents? Should we flaunt that those without parents get to enjoy finer things? ¡®Oh hey parents, don¡¯t worry about your kids, just abandon them¡ªwe¡¯ll take care of them.¡¯ You know what¡¯s really messed up about this entire institution? Half the kids were just dropped off one day.¡±

    A knock on the door signaled the arrival of their meal.

 Chapter 5-10

    The meal was over. Despite the fine dining, Ravina sensed tension among her companions. Perhaps invoking her father¡¯s name had been a mistake, as their responses remained simple and polite. Soon enough, the meal ended, along with the discussions.

    Carlton¡¯s words had given her some pause. It was an eye opening fact that the kids in the orphanage had received a better education then those who had them. Children were also abandoned because of it. After all it would be an easy thing to do. Surrendering your child so they could have a better life.

    Perhaps not easy but¡­

    Ravina put her head in her hands. She went to that meeting to convince two people at the very least to support her in keeping the initiative going and now she was faced with the consequences of short sightedness. It was a tail as old as time. The desire to help those in a poor position ended up brining out jealousy from those that had, but wanted.

    Or maybe it wasn''t something so poetic. ¡°What else did I miss.¡± Ravina wondered over the empty table.

    ¡°My lady.¡± an attended asked cautiously.

    Ravina looked up at her, seeing the hesitation etched on her face. She smile as she stood, ¡°I understand. Thank you for the wonderful meal and please let the proprietor know how I appreciated it.¡± Ravina left the restaurant to find a Knight of the Vorgeset Guard standing proudly outside as he waited for her. He nodded at her as she left the establishment and nodded.

    ¡°Lets go Sir. Salinas.¡±

    ¡°As you command my lady.¡±

    Aurelia was on a mission under her orders. As such the guard had given her another knight, one to assist her when she left the manor. The downside is that the outside world had become closed to her. She could only leave the manor with a guard in toe and as such needed a proper reason to leave to request the guard.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    It was fine, she no longer had any hope of being an adventurer. It was a romantic idea¡ªyet reality was both boring and dangerous. Ravina looked back at her hands, they healed over the months she stayed at the castle. As the daughter of a count she really did not need to do anything. Yet there were still traces of hard labor cut into them.

    There were no orphanages for the villages. Only in towns. ¡°The problems bigger then I thought.¡± She mused.

    ¡°My lady?¡± her knight called.

    With a sigh Ravina answered. ¡°Never mind Sir Salinas¡­ actually. Do you mind if I ask where you are from?¡±

    ¡°Herstellerin my lady. My family is a small knightage that has served under the Blake family for generations.¡±

    ¡°Impresive.¡± Ravina commented. She learned in her studies that the Blake family were the stewards of Herstellerin, the city of creation. It rested in the middle of the county, swallowing up almost 30% of all the counties metal and grain to produce alcohol and infrastructure. ¡°Is the town alike to Ravenfort?¡±

    ¡°No my lady, Ravenfort is far more ground. Herstellerin was quite the place but its a third the size and filled with smoke. The forges refine metal both day and night. The city is dark but beautiful. You know they keep the streets lit by mage light. Do you know what a Magiermetal is?¡±

    ¡°No, I cant say I have heard of that before.¡±

    ¡°Its a rare metal. Something that only accomplished blacksmith can make with a powerful mage. Three pairs exist in the kingdom, and two of them reside in Herstellerin. They can make a metal that is able to discharge a mana stone and cast simple spells. We have polls lined across the street with the spell cast a few steps above them. Its a scene only to be found in Herstellerin.¡±

    ¡°Sounds wonderful.¡± Ravina said her smile both from amusement at the way he spoke of his home town and the idea that streetlights were still a thing. ¡°What about the villages surrounding the city? How do they look?¡±

    ¡°The villages? The look¡­ normal. Nothing really special about them.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Is there something you wish to know?¡± he offered.

    Ravina smiled back at his words. ¡°There is a lot I wish to know.¡± she answered rather childishly. Her eyes caught the window to a pastry shop, the cakes in the window drew her eye. ¡°For now though¡­¡± she stated briefly. ¡°I could use some bad carbs.¡±

    ¡°Bad carbs?¡± the knight questioned, however Ravina was already moving inside and the knight was skilled quiet enough not to repeat his unneeded question.

 Chapter 5-10

    The meal was over. Despite the fine dining, Ravina sensed tension among her companions as they discussed the future of the initiate. Perhaps invoking her father¡¯s name had been a mistake, as their responses remained simple and polite. Well, all but Carl. Yet it was his voice that carried more weight in the group as the others nether agreed or disagreed to any of her points. In the end, the young girl felt as if she would have had a better conversation with wall. Perhaps then she could understand the silent smiles. Soon enough, the meal ended, along with the discussions.

    Carlton¡¯s words had given her the greatest pause. It was an eye opening fact that the kids in the orphanage had received a better education than those who had parents to raise them. Free education, but only for the misfortunate. Such a thing would turn the idea of misfortune on its head, instead giving the title to those who were once considered fortunate.

    Worse yet, children were abandoned because of this simple gesture of goodwill. Leaving one''s child behind might be seen as difficult but this world had more than its fair share of problems. With all the struggles of living, it would be an easy thing to do. In fact, Ravina herself once thought of herself as fortunate. Despite the loss of her mother and the empty position of her father she still had a roof over her head and the warmth of her family¡­

    Yet, if he had simply abandoned his children¡­ a sickly smile rose on the young girl''s face. No, unlike those in the city who would be able to live easily. The reach of the orphanages did not reach out to the villages. Those children would have to rely on the kindness of others but were more than likely to be sent out of the village as parasites, destined to¡­

    The young girl bit her thumb. ¡°She was fine.¡± the girl said, hissing the word ¡®she¡¯ out like a curse. Clicking her tongue she tried to focus her thoughts on what to do next but an idea sparked in her mind. The orphanages didn''t take care of village children. This was less to do with classism or whatever it would be called but more to do with the children not being able to reach a city or their parents knowing about it and the city didn''t send anyone to check these kinds of things¡­

    ¡°Perhaps she was lost in a village¡­¡± the words left her lips as her eyes turned to the city castle. It towered high, even if they were in the middle of the city. The place she now called home, a place where she was little more than an imposter¡­

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°My lady.¡± her knight asked cautiously when he noticed she stopped.

    Her usual guard was absent, sent on a task. As such another Knight of the Vorgeset Guard standing beside her. He nodded at her as she left the establishment and nodded.

    ¡°Never mind, ¡° Ravina answered with a simple sigh. There was little more she could do. With Arelia gone she couldn''t go outside and train. The daughter of a noble was a comfortable place but constricting in many ways. ¡°Actually¡­ Do you mind if I ask where you are from?¡±

    ¡°Herstellerin my lady.¡± The knight gave a prompt reply. ¡°My family is a small knightage that has served under the Blake family for generations.¡±

    ¡°Impressive.¡± Ravina commented. She learned in her studies that the Blake family were the stewards of Herstellerin, the city of creation. It rested in the middle of the county, swallowing up almost 30% of all the counties metal and grain to produce alcohol and infrastructure. ¡°Is the town alike to Ravenfort?¡±

    ¡°No my lady, Ravenfort is far more ground. Herstellerin was quite the place but its a third the size and filled with smoke. The forges refine metal both day and night. The city is dark but beautiful. You know they keep the streets lit by mage light. Do you know what a Magiermetal is?¡±

    ¡°No, I can''t say I have heard of that before.¡± answered, comforted by this simple, distracting, small talk.

    ¡°It''s a rare metal. Something that only accomplished blacksmith can make with a powerful mage. Three pairs exist in the kingdom, and two of them reside in Herstellerin. They can make a metal that is able to discharge a mana stone and cast simple spells. We have polls lined across the street with the spell cast a few steps above them. It''s a scene only to be found in Herstellerin.¡±

    ¡°Sounds wonderful.¡± Ravina said her smile both from amusement at the way he spoke of his hometown and the idea that streetlights were still a thing. ¡°What about the villages surrounding the city? How do they look?¡±

    ¡°The villages? The look¡­ normal. Nothing really special about them.¡± The knight quickly dismissed the villages in a way only those born into power could.

    ¡°I see.¡± Ravina said, a note of sorrow as her mind flashed on an image of four children with bright red hair. She quickly shook away the thought.

    ¡°Is there something you wish to know?¡± he offered.

    Ravina smiled back at his words. ¡°There is a lot I wish to know.¡± she answered rather childishly. Her eyes caught the window to a pastry shop, the cakes in the window drew her eye. ¡°For now though¡­¡± she stated briefly. ¡°I could use some bad carbs.¡±

    ¡°Bad carbs?¡± the knight questioned, however Ravina was already moving inside and the knight was skilled enough not to repeat his unneeded question.

 chapter 5-11

    Time moved faster than Ravina cared for. Aurelia oversaw a few kids, and they had already risen in rank within the adventurers'' guild. Unfortunately, that brought some suspicion upon them as they became competent much faster than what was considered normal.

    ¡°I just found a few kids with talent,¡± Aurelia shrugged off Ravina''s question. ¡°It''s not like the ranks really mean anything.¡± Only someone so skilled could make such a statement, but Ravina hadn''t time to worry about such things either.

    Soon enough, the kids were ready, the new structural plan for the orphanage was mapped out, checked, and double-checked, and the benefit-cost analysis was painstakingly written by hand. Everything was ready. Her argument was good; all she needed to do was deliver it. It was two days before the scheduled time when Elysia barged into her room once more and forced her to enjoy a night out on the town.

    The young girl let the enthusiastic woman lead her around, surprised at the tension that left her. It was back tenfold as she was seated in the purple room once more. A few maids in the room were waiting to assist her as she entered. Her data notes and drawings had already been sent away. There was little more to do than to nervously wait.

    Her lips felt dry, and the tea did little to wet them; her heart beat a beat too fast, and her skin seemed to itch without the need to scratch. But there was nothing else to do but wait... to wait and worry.

    A knock on the door jolted the young girl. Instead of answering, she simply swallowed, and a maid turned around to open the door. Normally, this would be against decorum, but Ravina was glad for the chance to take another sip of tea, chewing on the water as she tried to steady herself. It was time.

    Sure enough, Mathus stepped through the door and greeted her with a bow. "My lady, are you ready?" he asked. A silly question, an illusion of choice. There was no backing away now, and as if to confirm that, he continued with, "It''s time."

    Yes, it was time. Downing the last of her tea, Ravina stood up. Her heart was oddly calm as she turned to the old butler. "Lead the way."

    For some reason, the old man smiled at her, turned, and said, "This way then," as he led her out of the purple room and down the hall. Many long and silent footsteps later, they arrived outside where a carriage awaited her.

    They boarded and set off, Ravina watching the city scene move around her, feeling oddly disconnected from it. Soon enough, she entered a grand building and found herself before a large door. Mathus smiled before her. "Don''t worry, it will be alright," he said, and she could only give him a weak smile and a nod. Turning to the door, he knocked twice. The firm sound echoed throughout the room, and opening the door, the man announced her arrival.

    With a warm nod, the butler brought the girl to a room. There he knocked on the door and announced her: ¡°Lady Ravina Ravenshield, esteemed daughter and sole progeny of the venerable Count Ravenshield, heir by only right, has arrived.¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Ravina entered the room. What lay before her resembled an auditorium. It was round in shape but squared out at the door she had entered through, one on the leftmost side. There was plenty of room for people, and a few tables on raised platforms followed the curve of the room, all facing a lone chair with a table beside it.

    Two men, wearing white robes of the church, were seated at a long table¡ªone of three. The church members were on the left. On the right, three people in suits were seated, except for the lone woman who wore a rich dress. Ravina only recognized Hank at the table. The other two were dressed in richer attire, their clothes reflecting their high nobility. "Clothes maketh the man," or so they said. The last table, positioned in the center, held a familiar face Ravina did not expect to see here. His attire was dazzling, and had she not been accustomed to it, she would have been awestruck.

    Count Ravenshield sat back in the fine leather chair, a bemused smile on his face. Ravina swallowed, her throat dry. She bowed, a moment too late. ¡°Thank you for holding this meeting,¡± she addressed the man who was her father. As the highest-ranked individual, he was expected to lead the meeting. However, Ravina already knew he would not be a factor. His presence was surprising, and she couldn''t help but wonder if he was just there to watch her fail.

    She swallowed at the thought, her throat itchy and dry. Taking a moment to moisten her mouth from a drink on the table, she began in earnest. ¡°As I am sure you are all aware, I would like to withdraw the grant to the church that would see them take over the orphanages under the Loraine Initiative and ensure its continued funding and operation under House Ravenshield.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, little lady,¡± one of the priests began. He was the taller of the two, towering over his counterpart by a head. With blonde hair and silver-green eyes, the well-toned man looked more like a man of the sword than one of the cloth. ¡°However, the good count had offered us the land, and the church has no reason to relinquish this claim.¡±

    ¡°That may be so, but¡ª¡± she was silenced by the priest''s hand.

    ¡°No,¡± he interrupted firmly. ¡°The church''s official stance is to retain the land. We will not be negotiating any trade or release.¡±

    The other priest nodded, adding from his seat, ¡°This choice is beneficial to both parties, and nothing you can say will convince us to relinquish it.¡± He turned his head to the count. ¡°If there is nothing else¡­¡± he asked hesitantly. The count simply stared back at him, a thin smile on his lips. Taking that as an affirmation, the priest nodded. ¡°Then we would like to make our verdict permanent.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Ravina began, however, the others spoke over her.

    ¡°The elders of Raven all agree with the church''s decision. We find no reason to prevent the deal from proceeding.¡± Ravina¡¯s head snapped to the right. She needed to say something¡ªthis was her moment!

    Before she could speak, the madam chimed in. ¡°Right, the Council of Ravenwing would agree as well.¡±

    It was over before it even began. More than half the members there had already decided against her proposal even though the meeting had just started. However, the nail in the coffin was Hank¡¯s smiling face as he made the verdict 4/0.

    ¡°Of course, the orphanages¡¯ management team agrees as well. There is simply no reason that the care of such matters should fall under noble hands,¡± he said, eyeing the young Raven with a satisfied smile.

    ¡°But,¡± Ravina began.

    ¡°No,¡± the priest, still seated, continued. ¡°This has been nothing more than a waste of time. I assumed there would be some merit to this meeting, however,¡± he lifted the papers Ravina worked so hard on. ¡°This is just a waste of time.¡± They fell back to the table with an audible thud that silenced the room.

 Chatpter 5-12: Ex-machina

    Everything was numb. Only her chest held any feeling, and even then, that was only a cold, empty hole draining her body of warmth. She wasn''t even given a chance. Her voice caught in her throat as she watched them say something happily and rise to leave. And all she could do was sit there, rooted to the spot.

    ¡°I don''t believe I called the meeting,¡± the voice of the count echoed into the room. While the nobles were cheerfully talking amongst themselves, the priest got up to leave, only to be stopped by the count just two steps from the door. They turned to face the count.

    ¡°My lord?¡± the taller one questioned.

    ¡°It''s simple,¡± he scoffed in return. ¡°This meeting is not over.¡± His words were simple but powerful. A note of pure superiority in his voice ensured there was no question about them.

    And yet, the short priest dared to question. ¡°Sir Ravenshield, unfortunately our time is rather precious with the need to prepare for the takeover of the orphanages and to secure their continued functionality. I am sorry, but if there is nothing else, we simply must be going.¡±

    ¡°That''s thrice you have insulted me,¡± the man said, a dangerous purple hue emanating from his eyes.

    A silence chilled the room, and the young raven could only watch in cold hope that perhaps, just perhaps, the man would at least force them to listen to her. A chance, all she needed was a chance.

    While the shorter one took a step back, the taller one gave a courteous bow. ¡°No insult was intended, my lord. It''s just that we have been very busy¡ªunfortunately, we lack the manpower you possess.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand,¡± the count''s eyes shifted to the noble party to his left. ¡°Good help is hard to find¡­¡± His words hung in the air, leaving the nobles to shift uncomfortably.

    ¡°Then may I ask why you wish to keep this meeting in play? We have already reached a consensus.¡±

    ¡°Have we now? That''s interesting¡ªcertainly news to me. Tell me, Baron Horace Halls, what are the prevailing rules that govern overlooking and how a private appeal is made? I believe you would be better suited to answer it as, if my history is correct, the Hills Barony was one of the approving members for the Ansel-Curtis Rights On Self. Oh, better tell us the public appeals matter as members of the church are here in full representation. After all, it was your wife''s maternal family, the Mannings, that presided over that, to which we have Sally Manning here as well, isn¡¯t that right, Baroness Manning?¡±

    Baroness Manning smiled briefly as her name was called but still seemed uneasy as Baron Halls frowned before answering. ¡°Well, the thing is¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ansel-Curtis Rights On Self, or have you forgotten it?¡±

    With a small cough, the baron began. ¡°Private trials are to be held to hear why the party is requesting to recant on their grant or endowment. Should such a party¡¯s request be accepted by the other, then in the state of agreement the lands or deeds shall remain in the original owner''s employ. If no agreement can be met, then the parties will request oversight and plead such cases to the presiding council and judge to settle for them.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm,¡± the count hummed in bemusement. ¡°And the public side?¡±

    ¡°It is the same, my lord,¡± the baron began, slightly nervously. ¡°A small trial is held to ensure that the civil war between families does not weaken the nation to foreign invasion. It''s pretty standa¡ª¡±

    ¡°In case of a public trial where entities of church or state are present, or when requested by either party, then the trial will be held in open view of any and all interested parties,¡± the count countered, ¡°quite interesting for you to forgo that,¡± he mentioned.

    ¡°I¡ª it doesn''t matter; there are no interested parties.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, my lord,¡± the priest began again, ¡°but what does any of this have to do with the fact that a consensus was already reached? Neither party agreed, so the presiding council ruled in our favor.¡±

    ¡°Young people, always so quick to skip right to the end.¡± The count¡¯s comment was especially egregious because both priests were a few decades older than he was, yet none of them could call him out for it.

    With a strained smile, he continued, ¡°My lord, even you agreed.¡±

    ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°My lord?¡±

    ¡°When did I agree?¡±

    ¡°My lord, you raised no objections when we brought up the conclusion of the¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ah, there is that word again, conclusion. When did that ever take place?¡± Silence filled the room again. ¡°Oh,¡± the count continued after a moment of it. ¡°Baron Hill, if you would be so kind.¡±

    ¡°My lord?¡± the baron blinked.

    ¡°You just recited the law, did you not?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s,¡± the baron''s brows furrowed in thought.

    It was the good madam who spoke up. ¡°The parties will request oversight and plead such cases to the presiding council and judge to settle for them,¡± she almost whispered as if just realizing.

    ¡°It seems there is one here who has something between their ears,¡± the count called in amusement.

    ¡°What are you¡ª¡± the short priest began, but he was quieted by Baron Hill.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°The parties never got a chance to plead their case,¡± he glanced sideways at Ravina, who was watching the scene unfold before her, hope painfully drumming in her heart.

    ¡°Specifically, the young lady was silenced,¡± the madam added.

    ¡°Very good,¡± the count added with a slight tone of mockery.

    ¡°She was never silenced,¡± the short priest protested. ¡°In fact, it became an inevitable conclusion that we would choose not to accept the appeal!¡±

    ¡°Rules are rules,¡± Baron Hill continued. He gripped his hands tightly, squeezing them hard. He wore anger on his face, but it was directed at no one but himself. The Hill Barony had been one of the few families that grew well under the shadow of the raven¡¯s wing. It supported the proud family in a way that they couldn''t support themselves. Law, intellectus et cursus legem, the family¡¯s motto. Two key elements: understanding and ensuring. There was nothing fun about law. It was something that quickly grew boring. Documents after documents and listening to the pleas of others. Unfortunately, everything became so cut and dry.

    He failed twice now. Public vs private, understanding the laws to the tee. Hell, even discounting the one who came to make her plea. He disregarded the law and allowed the members of the church to reach a decision for everyone.

    ¡®intellectus et cursus legem.¡¯ he thought. He was not deserving of such a title. ¡°The trial is found to be at fault,¡± he managed to say through his self-loathing, interrupting the priest who was saying something but stood from his seat to give his statement. ¡°As such, the council is found to be inadvisable for overseeing and must recuse themselves from presiding over it,¡± he stated, looking at the lady beside him who nodded in agreement.

    Only Hank raised an objection. ¡°What, but you can''t just dismiss yourselves like that! This trial can still go on!¡± he complained.

    ¡°We have proven ourselves to be biased and unreliable,¡± was Baron Hill''s answer, defeated by no one but himself.

    The count smiled at their reaction. ¡°That¡¯s good; it seems only one person has gotten a little ahead of himself,¡± his dark eyes fell on Hank.

    With gritted teeth, the man pressed his luck. ¡°I am still against this. Nobles have no cause to manage street trash.¡±

    ¡°Oh, perhaps you would like to lie with that trash, or did you forget that it was your gambling addiction that left you with no other option but to accept the job. I remember hearing the reports saying you grumbled but did a good job. Yet, perhaps I should take a closer look instead.¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡± the words were caught in his throat as the count silenced him.

    ¡°Enough.¡± The count stood now, and everyone who remained seated scrambled to get up as well. ¡°The council will note that the representative for the orphanage is biased as well.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± came the baron''s quick reply. Hank looked like he wanted to say something but knew better.

    Reflected in his dark eyes, the count could only note how fortunate he was to remember that much. ¡°Then it would seem this decision comes down to me.¡±

    ¡°What, that can¡¯t be right, you''re biased as well!¡± the short priest shouted. He pointed to the young raven, whose hands were folded into each other. ¡°It¡¯s your daughter that wants to recall the grant!¡±

    With a smile, the count raised a hand and used his other to count¡ªone, two, three, four fingers¡ªas he smiled at the church. ¡°Well, I would have sided with the church, after all, it does seem like a waste.¡± He looked at his ward, daughter in name but nothing more. ¡°Don''t get me wrong, I¡¯ve read your reports. Madam Pelman spoke quite highly of you,¡± he said, making her want to ask why then, why he would deny the request. But pain kept her lips sealed and her tongue pressed to the roof of her mouth. ¡°However,¡± the true raven of the land looked sharply at both members of the clergy and frowned. ¡°You not only continued to indirectly insult me but blatantly did so four times.¡± He closed his hand into a fist, as if squeezing the number in a calm rage.

    ¡°Please Sir Ravenshield, we did no such thing,¡± the tallest tried to plead, but all he got was a powerful call.

    ¡°Five,¡± he took one step down from the platform. ¡°You would be advised to learn the ranks that govern the land you like to preach, Deacon Ervin Lindsey.¡± Another step, and yet his shadow grew. The tall priest, the deacon named Ervin, swallowed. ¡°''Sir'' is to denote a member of the blade, a knight of honor and integrity. While my ancestors boast such claims, it has long been an abandoned title. I am Lord Olenbell Laroche Ravenshield.¡± Finally, he was off the platform and standing before them.

    ¡°F-forgive me, Lord Ravenshield, we meant no offense,¡± Ervin started to apologize.

    ¡°No offense? Hmm, then why, pray tell, did you speak to the land¡¯s daughter as if she were nothing more than a pebble in your way?¡±

    ¡°We¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough. I¡¯m sure that Cardinal Percy Shackley can speak for himself, or do you think I am so lowly that your pet deacon is enough for me?¡±

    The short man, now identified as a Cardinal, widened his eyes. ¡°How,¡± he stumbled but thought better of it. With a breath, he simply smiled. ¡°No, Lord Ravenshield, I had thought to respect you. Yet, it seems you¡¯re more hostile than we''ve come to know.¡±

    ¡°And you are both more foolish and arrogant,¡± the count simply replied. For a moment, the men stared at each other. Then the raven turned his head. ¡°It would seem that this matter no longer needs mediation.¡±

    The cardinal smiled. ¡°Of course,¡± he muttered in amusement. Yet, he celebrated victory too soon.

    ¡°The church has no right to the land, and as such, the county will keep it.¡±

    ¡°What! You can¡¯t do this!¡± Percy shouted.

    The count turned.

    ¡°This court has decided to leave it be; you can''t just make such a choice for yourself, there are rules!¡±

    ¡°That reminds me,¡± the count nodded. ¡°The church has still yet to pay back the tax they owe,¡± he shrugged matter-of-factly, ¡°I¡¯ve stayed my hand out of respect, but it seems none was ever returned.¡±

    ¡°That''s outrageous! No Ravenshield has ever taken a tax from the church!¡±

    ¡°Yes, quite a lot of back taxes, isn''t it¡­¡±

    ¡°You dare to threaten the gods!¡±

    ¡°The gods?¡± The count smiled quite sinfully. ¡°Pay their taxes on time.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± he screamed back. He turned to the other nobles, who watched this scene silently. Only one of them feared the aura of the count, but it was not he whom Percy addressed. ¡°You can plainly see that the count is trying to blackmail the church!¡± he declared. ¡°This action cannot go unpunished! Clearly, he has been driven mad with power.¡±

    It was¡­ an interesting argument, but not one the two council members cared for. ¡°If I remember correctly, Ansel-Curtis Rights On Self only apply to nobles in reference to ownership on non-territorial land,¡± Baron Hill recalled. ¡°As such, no court decision is needed to reverse a decision made between the count and the church. In fact, such a thing might be considered a¡­ kindness. To the church, of course.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± hissed the cardinal.

    ¡°And in terms of blackmail, I believe the count was only reminding the members of the clergy that they need to pay for the protection of the land,¡± the madam said with a soft, subtle smile. ¡°Such a thing has no bearing on this matter.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± the cardinal began, but it was his deacon who silenced him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure we can look into the matter. For now, I suggest we put everything on hold until we can all calm down a bit, yes?¡± His nervousness was evident by the small sweat on his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I¡¯ll send a message to Archbishop Wright and discuss the matter of taxes with him.¡±

    ¡°But, sir¡ªLord Ravenshield, if¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough, I grow tired of you¡ªleave.¡± With a flick of his hand, three men appeared out of nowhere. They wore the dark plated armor of the Raven¡¯s Knights and bore a crest of an egg in the arms of an angel.

    The deacon stiffened while the cardinal turned red. ¡°How dare you!¡± he began but was soon subdued by the knights and dragged out, kicking and screaming. The deacon was kindly guided by a knight who made sure he followed, with a tight grip on his shoulder so he wouldn''t get lost on the way out.

 Chapter 5-13

    "Leave us," Count Ravenshield commanded. The rest of the court left silently. They held their heads high, but there was no cheer in their movements¡ªa pride of nobility shadowed by the failure of both moral and social fiber.

    In the empty room, Ravina opened her mouth to speak, but the words were caught in her throat. What exactly had she done? It wasn''t an argument for a trial she had prepared but a presentation. She knew now it had been nothing more than a waste of time. The count had won the trial for her through the legal method of the world, a method she hadn''t even considered¡ªand with such ease too. Sure, his rank and reputation helped, but in reality, Ravina hadn''t been able to do anything and stood there in silence as they decided what to do for her. Without the count, she had lost¡ªeasily.

    "You too," the count continued after a moment. Confused, Ravina thought he meant for her to leave, so she turned slowly to the door. However, soon after his words, the shadows parted, and two more knights stepped out, shocking the young girl who hadn''t noticed them before. Then again, she hadn''t seen the other knights either. It was a scary thought that so many men could be hidden in the shadows.

    Well, shit, she thought. I''m not sleeping well tonight.

    "You know," one of the knights called, his voice muffled slightly by the iron helm over his face, "it''s not too late to earn the title of Sir."

    The count smiled at him. "Too busy, old friend. Too busy."

    The knight shrugged as he turned to leave. "It''s a tried and true excuse, my lord, nothing more." He left, closing the door behind him before the count could get a word in. Unperturbed by the knight''s words, the count let out a small chuckle. The sound of it scared Ravina slightly, only then realizing she had never expected this man could smile, let alone laugh.

    Now it was truly just the two of them: father and daughter, a nobleman and the replacement.

    Ravina opened her mouth but still couldn''t find the words. The atmosphere was heavy, and her heartfelt somber. So she stood there, waiting for him. Was waiting all she could ever do? Her life seemed to always be in someone else''s hands.

    The good count eyed her for a moment before making his way back to his seat, elegantly taking it while looking over the girl before him with a hardened frown. Taking a breath, he began, "I am quite disappointed," he said matter-of-factly. The words pierced her chest, their impact striking deeper than she realized.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Why?" she asked before she could stop herself. "They wouldn''t even give me a chance." An excuse, just an excuse. It was unfair, illegal even according to the duke. Yet all she thought was that the words leaving her lips were little more than an excuse. An excuse. A failure. An excuse.

    The words echoed in her head, and all she could do was look at the floor, squeezing her hands together.

    It was on a whim, that was the worst part. The count was able to precisely state the error of their ways. Even subjecting that he wouldn''t have cared if they had given her a chance but all that would have done is allow her to give a presentation, not an argument. Months wasted for an argument. And what could she say? She wasn''t a lawyer? A kid? An excuse. Another excuse. ¡°Sorry,¡± she said quickly followed by, ¡°I know I should have been able to handle that.¡± The count didn''t want excuses, he wanted results. But all she had was excuses.

    There was a sigh. "No, it was my own fault." The man''s gaze became distant as he looked at the young girl, but he saw not her, but the shadow of something else. "Madam Pelman speaks highly of you, and Mathus won''t stop talking about you whenever he gets the chance." He shook his head. "And I have to admit, the manor has gotten a little livelier since you arrived, even if it''s somewhat less productive."

    Ravina looked up at him, confusion furrowing her brow.

    "You know, that dress suits you."

    The sudden compliment surprised her. It was spoken with such a genuine tongue that it elated her heart.  Her ears warmed slightly as she gripped the dress by the tips of her fingers. It was a fitting ensemble for the meeting¡ªelegant yet not overly lavish, deserving of the noble title of count. The dress, a rare shade of purple, was chosen to accentuate the hue of her eyes, signaling her noble lineage even though she was not his true-born daughter.

    An intricate white pattern, stitched from fine silk, adorned the high collar and extended across the top of the dress. The sleeves, subtly puffed at the shoulders, were not distracting but distinctively noticeable. They ended mid-arm, where black threads tied them down over her intricate white undershirt, giving the illusion of white gloves. The main body of the dress featured a subtle black square outline pattern, neatly framed by a decorative, dark purple-grey corset. Below the corset, the fabric flowed gracefully, concealing all but the tips of her shoes.

    ¡°If anything.¡± His next words suddenly pulled Ravina back to reality with a cold, shocking snap. She looked at the furrowed face of the count. "I can''t help but wonder if she would have looked as good in such a dress, or if her mother would have dressed her even better. Matching outfits... no." The count stood up and shook his head. "Whatever the case, it''s a long-gone fantasy, nothing closer to a dead dream. And now, I''ve done my part. The rest is up to you."

    He began walking away. "Rumors will no doubt spread about the care I have for my daughter, securing your place and ensuring you have a proper chance next time. Don''t expect any more help; I doubt we''ll see each other again." With that, he left the room, leaving the young girl behind to play with her dress. Her expression was dark¡ªtoo dark for a child her age.

 Chapter 6-0: Time Skip

    The entire management staff for the initiative was replaced within one week after the trial. Ravina didn''t know what had happened to the others, only that there were two more. She was surprised by this fact on the day she was set to introduce her new support plan. Five noble women, wives of respected men, were waiting for her in the red room. Mathus had informed her ahead of time that each of these women were volunteers, and that the list was so vast they could choose those who were genuinely doing it for the children rather than seeking prestige. "A lot of care was given this time," he had stated. "It wasn''t the old rush job to get it done; this time, the lord truly ensured it was done right." A loving father, in appearance anyway. The last time the count had just ordered such a thing to be done and ignored the process.

    Of course, the count was right: rumors had spread about the love the man had for his child, willing to ignore the laws and rules of the kingdom and stand against the church itself. Public opinion had plummeted, and there was a time when tension was high and most thought civil war was inevitable. Yet, the church itself issued a public apology for the incident, citing the overzealous nature of its priest. To the public, it was a harmonious understanding, and the church and state had never been better. But politically, it was a significant win for the count, one that caught the eye of the royal family.

    School was an annoying concept¡ªone that usually lost its appeal when it was time to pay one''s way into higher education. So it was with mixed feelings that Ravina faced the prospect of returning to school once again, though this time it was on the count''s dime. Better still, education was not the goal; networking was. Still, Ravina doubted it would be all keggers and frat parties. Nobility were creatures of customs and courtesies, provided one held the right rank.

    "Of course, the lord wishes to be here himself," Mathus told her as he escorted her to the carriage that would take her away to the new world of college life. "However, he has been quite busy as of late." True to his word, the count hadn''t seen her again. She had two parties to celebrate her birth, which was now celebrated in winter rather than summer, and yet no one dared suggest his interest in her was feigned.

    Three fine years had passed, and the daughter of the Raven was now fifteen years old. She had grown in both wisdom and beauty. Losing the trial had pushed her to double down on her education, focusing on a wider array of subjects so she would never have to rely on someone else''s help again. Between her studies, she assisted Madam Pelman with managing the territory. She had learned so much, and now school was interfering with her continued education.

    "He does, however, wish me to convey the message that you are a Ravenshield, the tallest pillar of the kingdom. Don''t let anyone look down on our name." These subtle hints left by her father were quite clear. Apparently, Mathus wore such a unique pair of rose-tinted glasses that his world must have been pure red.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    "Tell Father not to worry," she told the old butler. Turning away from him, she looked at Siet, who would also be joining her at the academy, not as a student but as a diligent maid and confidante. The young girl had matured dramatically, like a freshly watered seed that had sprouted up taller than even Aurelia. The gods had gifted her a feminine jawline and soft features that would make any woman look twice, either with envy or desire. She cut a fine figure in the dress Ravina had designed from her memories: a white, long-sleeved shirt with a little flair at the chest, and a black skirt that wrapped around her high waist and reached past her knees. Her bubbly smile now held a hint of danger. In another year or two, she could probably take down an empire.

    "Is everything set?"

    The girl nodded once and, with that dangerous smile of hers, answered, "Of course, my lady." In a few more years, the wars fought for her would be devastating.

    Ravina then turned her attention to Aurelia. The woman hadn''t changed. The only difference was that the young raven had grown accustomed to her beauty, losing her breath only occasionally now. Unlike Siet, the azure woman would remain behind, as the royal family provided guards for the entire student body¡ªa system to ensure fairness in the guard, especially if the royal family ever attended.

    "How is everything going with¡ª"

    The knight waved away her question. "The brats are doing well."

    "...Sorry." It had been two years, yet Ravina hadn''t made any progress in finding the bird with a rose for a head.

    "It''s fine. I understand," Aurelia said quickly. "Besides, I''m way too busy now," she joked, but Ravina knew better. Still, Aurelia would be shadowing the Villmenuan Guard while Ravina was away. For the past year, she had been the poster girl for Gro?erhebende¡ªthe great uplifting. Thousands of commoners and adventurers alike had applied to become real knights in service to the local lord. Ironically, the uplifting had proven the value of Ravina¡¯s new orphanage plan sooner than expected, earning her points with some nobles and those seeking her favor due to the trial''s outcome.

    "Still," Ravina began.

    "I know," Aurelia replied with a nod. "But it''s only five years."

    "Ugh," Ravina grimaced in disgust. "So long." It would have been tolerable if it were an actual educational experience, but it was all one big social show¡ªplaydates filled with political landmines. What made it worse was that the Ravenshield family had no side, clique, or faction. It stood alone in politics, meaning Ravina¡¯s actions would be scrutinized twice as much. The Raven clan was large and powerful, after all.

    "Yes, well, it will still be the best years of your life, so make sure you truly enjoy them," Mathus said with a smile as he opened the carriage door for her. Ravina could only cringe beneath her forced smile. She hated that line: "Best years of your life." It wasn''t true before, and it certainly wasn''t true now. The best years were far in the future¡ªon an island somewhere, enjoying lazy days far from the destruction that was to come.

    "By the way, my lady," Mathus continued after she had settled into the carriage. His face seemed comically small, as his head did not even reach the inner door handle. She bemused herself with her new height as she placed a small wooden ornament of a delicate looking bird by the window.  "May I ask which major you''ve chosen?"

    Socially focused or not, they were still a prestigious academy. There was only one subject the school cared about, and even then, it only accounted for 12% of their final grade.

    "Law," she answered with a smile.

 Chapter 6-1

    Heavenly. That was the word to describe the journey to the academy. The carriage was a properly constructed masterpiece. Built with sturdy wood and soft iron, it was made for long journeys and crafted by master artisans. It neither bumped nor jostled as it glided on the masterwork stone roads. On the cobblestone pathway, it swayed nicely, and once it hit the dirt roads, Ravina was already sound asleep and didn''t notice the light massage. The ornament eyed her sadly, so far away.

    It took 17 days to reach the city of education. With a presentation of three carriages and 18 strong-looking knights escorting them, there was no danger. As such, Ravina found the trip rather pleasant. It was a far cry from her first experience, to say the least. Soon enough, the city of education could be seen from the window as the carriage descended a steep mountain. The first thing that drew the eye was the spiraling tower at the city''s core. This monolith was the first mage''s tower ever to be built and the pride of all mages.

    It was opposite the other tower Ravina had known. Instead of a tall, oppressive black building looming over all, this tower was brilliant white and drew stares of awe and wonder. Still, Ravina couldn''t help but feel a slight sense of foreboding about it. She could see the top of this tower, unlike the ominous scale of the black tower. It was crowned by a beautiful blue gem floating just inches from the tower''s top. She could feel the power radiating from it and the twisted pull drew out a sinister memory, carved deeply into her own flesh.

    She could only swallow her trepidation. As she slid the curtain of the carriage shut, she brought her knees to her chest and hugged them. ¡°Magic,¡± she whispered softly. The word itself now quickened her heart, even now, after all this time. It was not simply a reminder but something that resonated in her so deeply that even an untrained girl like her knew what it meant.

    ¡°It''s fine,¡± she told herself as she shook her head. ¡°Everything is fine.¡±

    .     .     .     .     .     .

    It didn''t take long from there to reach the city, but by the time they arrived at the gates, the sun cast an orange hue across the sky. Were it not for the runner sent ahead of time and the emblem of Count Ravenshield, the gates would have been long closed for the night. Instead, a dozen guards were now working overtime to ensure the safe arrival of a prominent noble.

    Despite the late hour, Ravina wasn''t tired. Hearing unfamiliar voices, she pulled the carriage¡¯s curtain back to look outside. Rising from her comfortable seat she found that they had already crossed the walls and were now in the city. It was darkening quickly, but with the light cast by torches and a few magical tools, she could see all around her, and she came to a simple conclusion.

    ¡°Ravenfort is better,¡± she mumbled. She couldn''t tell if it was because the town was livelier, perhaps due to the military application of the city, but even when the sun set, the streets were filled with people. Many were drunks, but there were also some reputable individuals. Here, not even whores were standing around in hopes of enticing a customer. It was almost¡­ dead. Peaceful perhaps, but empty. Even the buildings seemed unimpressive, aged and bruised but functional and given the bare minimum to maintain. She scoffed at the excitement that had once welled in her heart. The energy gained from the thought of a fantastic new city quickly drained away as the young girl sat back down, her disappointment leading to the discovery of fatigue. She yawned as she listened to the sound of horse steps on the cobblestone floor and the gentle grind of wood on that same stone, and soon drifted back to sleep.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    .     .     .     .     .     .

    Ravina woke up in a comfortable bed, something a little unfamiliar to her over the last few weeks. She got up, looking around the unfamiliar room. It was too fancy to be a hotel, and then Ravina remembered they had entered the city. ¡°So this must be the count''s manor in the city of education¡­what was it, Crook-Beak Manor?¡± She laughed at the silly name while rubbing the sleep from her eyes. At least it was on brand.

    Walking to the window, she peered out. After pulling the curtain to the side, a thin light streamed in. Yet the streets were still dark, and the city was still sleeping. There was a short garden, enough for a few steps, that separated the main street from the manor. A rustic iron gate marked the limits of the manor and the city that surrounded it. She was on the second floor and able to see the buildings beside them. They were all different but had the same function and form.

    ¡°A noble district?¡± she guessed. It would make sense. Nobles gathered together for a better district of comfort, smell, and sound. It would also explain why there was no one outside in the morning. ¡°Well,¡± Ravina took a big breath of the cool air, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten a good bit of sleep, so I may as well try to remember how to live like a commoner.¡± Her joke brought a smile to her face as she walked to the closet.

    She struggled for a bit but was able to dress herself¡­ relatively well. She huffed at herself in the vanity mirror. ¡°Well, it''s the nobles'' fault for not having a better sense of fashion.¡± After all, function over form. Yet no one really cared about that.

    There was a knock on the door, and the girl went to answer it, but the maid walked in on her own. This woman was tall and a little plump, filling the uniform out with more than a few folds. With light grey-blond hair, she didn''t smile with her lips but with the blue-grey eyes that she looked through. She was the resident maid, one of three.

    ¡°Oh, you are already up,¡± the maid said as she eyed her. ¡°Forgive me, my lady, I did not know you would be up so early.¡±

    ¡°It''s alright,¡± she said with a raised hand. ¡°It was a long trip, so I went to bed early. Were you the one to move me to the bed?¡±

    The maid shook her head. ¡°No, it was one of the knights that moved you and little Emily who changed you.¡±

    ¡°Oh good.¡± Now she knew how she got here and why she was wearing that comfortable dress.

    In the silence, the maid revealed why she was here. ¡°My lady, breakfast will be ready in a bit. I have come to wake you up and prepare you for the day, but it looks like you are all ready, so breakfast might take a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that''s fine,¡± Ravina responded, ¡°Instead, can you give me a tour of the manor? I shall be living here for the next few years, after all.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lady. As you know, this manor is only used when the young Ravin clan comes to learn at the Amaranth Aeolian Clerisy Academy.¡± The pair left the room to explore the two-story, simple mansion as the old maid explained everything about it to the young miss.

 Chapter 6-and a half

    ¡°Mom?¡± Ravina¡¯s voice called out as she looked up to find herself resting on the lap of a figure with porcelain skin tainted with a green hue. It wasn''t the first time she had this dream, and by now the figure was so familiar that the young girl blushed at the ease of which she called her. Closing her eyes, she snuggled against the woman, who chuckled playfully.

    ¡°Someone is in a good mood today.¡± she called with a gentle voice.

    ¡°I will be leaving for the academy today.¡± Ravina sat up, full of determination. ¡°I''m not going to be powerless anymore!¡± she declared proudly.

    The woman smiled and clapped her hands at the news,as if to cheer the girl on. ¡°Wonderful!¡± she encouraged.

    Ravina smiled at the acknowledgment, puffing her chest out with pride. ¡°You know,¡± the woman¡¯s smile faded as she rose to her knees, leaning forward and pushing her finger into the girl''s abdomen, ¡°The only one making you powerless is yourself.¡± her face was more serious than Ravina had ever seen it before, a note of sorrow in her eyes.

    Ravina jumped back. ¡°What! Nonsense!¡± She stammered. She covered her abdomen, a slight tremble to her hands. ¡°I never even got a chance to speak.¡± She complained. It was an argument that continued in her head over and over again, and again she came to the simple conclusion ¡°It was my fault, but I didn''t know¡­ I will know in the future, though.¡± She nodded at her own words, whispering, ¡°I will know.¡± repeating the sentence like a mantra.

    The woman hugged her gently. ¡°That''s not what I mean,¡± she said softly, ¡°and you know it.¡±

    Ravina flinched, yet the embrace was warm. She trembled. She tried so hard to ignore it, to pretend it didn''t happen. That it was someone else and not her. Yet¡­ and yet¡­ ¡°It hurt so much,¡± she finally admitted, her voice breaking with the frustration of it all. She closed her hands into fists and tried to numb the emotion by squeezing them tight as tears bubbled and fell from her open eyes. ¡°It hurt so much. It still does.¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°I know it does, dear.¡± gentle and soothing the words tickled Ravina¡¯s ears with an annoying comfort that she didn''t want to be wrapped in right now.

    She stomped her foot, ¡°I didn''t do anything wrong!¡± she screamed. Her hands, still closed into tight fists, riched up and gripped her head over the woman''s warm hug. ¡°I didn''t!¡± she continued as if desperate to receive confirmation.

    Yet, they both sat there for a moment. In the silence of the empty space they were in and eventually Ravina¡¯s hands fell to her sides. Her grip is relaxing. ¡°It was all I had.¡± she finally admitted, ¡°years of toiling to scrap by and It was all I had.¡± she couldn''t help but laugh at the stupidity of it all. ¡°I tried so hard for so long and yet¡­ for pennies.¡±

    Moving her hands to Ravina¡¯s cheeks the woman held her gently. She used her thumbs to wipe the water from her cheeks and smiled kindly. ¡°I understand, my dear.¡± her words pricked Ravina. She hated them, why must she be comforted, she didn''t do anything wrong. Yet, tears threatened her once more. ¡°It must have been difficult.¡±

    ¡°It was¡­¡± Ravina admitted. It wasn''t like it was¡­ it¡­

    ¡°But you know what, dear? It''s okay to take a step forward,¡± the woman said, looking directly into her eyes. ¡°It would be a shame to stop moving now, you have a lot of time left to enjoy. So please, take a step forward, no matter how small.¡± She stepped back slightly, extending her hands to gently invite Ravina to follow. ¡°You don''t have to forget or pretend it didn''t happen. Just take one step so you can take another, and slowly, you understand that this is nothing but a memory. A terrible one but not something that can keep you shackled forever.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Ravina started as she slid her hand over the wound on her belly. There was no scar, but the one in her mind. ¡°It''s not¡­ I can''t¡­¡± she complained. She slowly ran a finger across the spot where the blade had embedded itself, not just into her body but into her soul as well. ¡°It''s¡­¡± but the girl had nothing more to say. It took awhile but slowly, she lifted her hand, reaching out to the woman, and then she took a step forward.

    *****

    Ravina moaned softly and sat up from the bed. Removing the sheets from herself, she escaped the comfort of her bed and stretched gently. Eyeing the light rolling in from the window, Ravina felt sated. She felt like she dreamed about something important but like tears in rain she could no longer recall the dream. Well, it''s not like dreams were important.

    Ravina walked to the mirror and examined herself, her brow furrowing. Her hand fell on an old scar, long healed. Yet¡­ there was no pain. No ache. Taking a deep breath into her lungs, she let it out with ease. It was her first breath filled with ease and not an ounce of pain.

 Chapter 6-2 - Great First Day

    The Amaranth Aeolian Clerisy Academy was amazing. It was a spectacular sight, a wide-open area inside the city. Though enclosed and encased by the high-rising buildings, walls, and even the magic tower, it wasn''t oppressive but rather added a charm to the academy. The rich, simple buildings were elegant and purposeful. There were many wide-open courtyards for relaxing, while the shadows of the buildings didn''t deter too much from the open fields. Walking around the entire academy would take at least a day and a half. Of course, this was a place for nobles, so such elegance was a minimum expectation.

    It was such a cute and wonderful place that Ravina couldn''t help but notice the cherry blossoms falling as many students, dressed in the academy''s uniform, made their way towards the orientation hall. "It''s just like the opening of a game," she chuckled to herself. "We''d start at the sky, zoom in towards the academy, and follow the cherry blossoms until..." BAM! Ravina slammed right into somebody, and both of them tumbled over.

    Ravina found herself lying on top of another young girl whom she had accidentally walked into. Rising to her knees, she rubbed her forehead where they had collided. "I''m so sorry about that," she said as she rose to her knees. She held out her hand, offering it to the girl before her.

    This young lady looked up with watering green eyes, her face framed by a cute, short cut of blonde hair.  The sun¡¯s rays gleamed off her skin, lending her an elegant, doll-like appearance. Ravina withdrew her hand as she saw the girl flinch. Instead, she got to her feet and asked if she was all right.

    The girl''s eyes darted around, never meeting Ravina¡¯s gaze. She murmured something inaudible, causing a frown to crease Ravina''s brow as she wondered why the young woman seemed so flustered.  Surely she hadn''t hit her that hard? Ravina gently extended a hand to her again, asking if she was all right. The girl trembled a bit before she shakily raised her right hand to accept Ravina''s. However, the daughter of the Raven''s hand was slapped away harshly.

    Withdrawing her hand, she rubbed it with the other, trying to ease the pain. She looked at the young man who had attacked her and found that his back was already turned as he helped the young lady up. He looked at her with a scolding gaze, and Ravina flinched at his hateful blue eyes.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    "What do you think you are doing?" he demanded with an intensity that made her step back involuntarily. and she frowned.

    "I would ask the same of you," she retorted. "Who taught you such deplorable manners?"

    The crease on his forehead sharpened as he looked at her, seemingly angered by her reaction. The one with poor manners stands before me, so why should I grant such a creature the courtesy of my time?" he spat. Before she could reply, he turned away, almost dragging the girl with him.

    "What a jerk," she muttered aloud as she watched them leave. She sighed and shook her head. "Well, this is a place for nobles, after all," she thought aloud with a dry laugh. A school of the self absorbed. Shaking the ick of the meeting from her she looked around, finding many eyes on her.  Yet each time she caught someone''s gaze, they quickly averted their eyes and continued on their way.

    "I must apologize for his actions," a voice cut through the awkward silence. Ravina turned to find another young girl flanked by two others. The first girl had soft brown hair and emerald eyes, while her companions sported an unusual mix of green-brown hair and dull blue-green eyes, and fine silver hair with nearly white eyes.

    The first girl introduced herself, "I am Evelyn Moore, the first daughter of Duke Moore. Please allow me to extend my apologies for our prince''s behavior. I hope you understand that ever since he began caring for Lady Eloise, he has become rather sensitive due to her circumstances." it was quite heartbreaking how practiced her words were. It would seem that the young raven was not the first to offend the young man with her presents.

    Ravina smiled and shook her head. "While his behavior was indeed rude, it is quite all right. I have already dismissed it as an awkward introduction." She then grasped the hem of her dress and bowed elegantly. "I am Ravina Ravenshield, first daughter of Count Ravenshield."

    A murmur of surprise rippled through the girls before her, silenced by Lady Moore¡¯s response. "It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Lady Ravenshield. And once again, I apologize for our young prince''s conduct." With that, she bowed and departed, the other two following her like obedient chicks.

    Ravina watched them go, finding it oddly cute. She shrugged. "Great first day," she chuckled as she continued making her way to the auditorium.

 Chapter 6-3 - Lady Moore

    Ravina started as thunderous applause echoed throughout the entire auditorium. She quickly joined in, clapping and looking around, blinking. Surrounded by a sea of students all clapping, she soon realized where she was. With a quick inhale, she stretched her tired limbs and rubbed the sleep from her eyes, wondering when exactly she had fallen asleep. It seemed that the headmaster''s speech was over, to which she had paid very little attention.

    "Ah, so I fell asleep listening to this," she pondered. "Well, it wasn''t like anything was lost or gained." As far as she was aware, the headmaster was just making a statement about something or other. "Wait, I don''t remember anything he said," she blinked in surprise. She couldn''t even recall entering this building. Just how tired was she? She shrugged, thinking it might not be important.

    After the headmaster left, they were dismissed by another teacher and released for the day. Ravina made her way to the administration office to learn about her classes and complete the final steps of her registration. From there, she looked over the list of extracurricular activities they handed her and thought about what groups she might want to join. There were quite a few, such as embroidery, floral design, reading, knitting, riding, and even dance, which did pique her interest. After all, fighting was a unique dance on its own, right? However, she decided against any of them as they were not really her thing.

    She had come to this city with a goal in mind, one that she couldn''t waste on such things as dancing in a ball room while everyone looked on in awe. No¡­ that was not what she wanted. With that, she decided to leave, having already gotten her classes. She had also wondered about signing up for swordsmanship but thought against it, as she no longer had the drive to further her combat prowess. She could hold her own, and that was enough for her. If a situation demanded it, she would run¡ªplain and simple. Leave fighting to the knights and survival to the nobles.

    With plenty of time on her hands, Ravina decided to explore the city. The streets were utter chaos, as the layout was built without planning. Almost everything being sold was a product of a student, and while some items displayed impressive craftsmanship, others did not meet even that standard. Ravina found one such item, a low-quality handkerchief stitched with care but without skill. The frightfully unknown yellow object embroidered into the cloth was interesting, to say the least. While poor she could feel the craftsman heart and soul in every stitch. She found it cute and bought it, much to the surprise of the store clerk.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    She continued moving from shop to shop, stall to stall, for a few hours, eventually deciding to find a seat and enjoy some food by a luxurious fountain. As she waited for her meal, a familiar voice called out to her. Turning, she responded to the other woman''s greeting, "Evelyn Moore, if I recall correctly," the woman nodded at her answer.

    "The young daughter of the Raven," Evelyn Moore said with a gentle smile. "I had wondered where you had gotten to."

    Ravina tilted her head. "Was there something I was supposed to attend to?" she questioned.

    "Not at all, but I had hoped we might join the same clubs. After all, the Ravenshields have been of great service to the Empire, and it would be advantageous for us to become better acquainted."

    Ravina nodded. "Indeed," she thought. Connections breed influence, and the Ravenshields were quite influential. She knew what this girl stood to gain from her, but what did she have to gain from her? Then she remembered Evelyn referring to the gentleman who had been rude to her as a prince. "And where would the crown princess learn to speak so frankly?" she pondered.

    Evelyn smiled gently. "I have had my fair share of political games," she admitted. "However, I believe the lost daughter of the Raven would appreciate a more truthful conversation than a smiling facade. And truthfully, I would find such a thing refreshing as well."

    Blunt and straight to the point, Ravina thought. While a typical woman might be offended at the subtle dig at her origins, Ravina found this woman to be someone she could indeed get along with. After all, she spoke the truth, political games would be nothing more than an annoyance for her. "Well, to celebrate fake friendships, how about you join me for a meal?" Ravina asked, raising a hand for a waiter.

    Lady Moore nodded with a smile and said, "That would be delightful." She then joined her at the table.

 Chapter 6-4(?) - Second Meeting

    Ravina enjoyed the courteous conversation she had with Miss Moore, which made a wonderful highlight at the end of her day. The following day marked the first day of her classes, and she readied herself, feeling both excited and a bit nervous. She laughed at herself, thinking, "Public school was as bad as it could get." Perhaps she was just nervous about attending private school for the first time. She chuckled internally at the idea of the academy being nothing more than a private school.

    And yet, that was what it really was¡ªa private school funded by her (fake) father. Arriving at the school, she felt less nervous thanks to her internal thoughts. The girl she had run into earlier was waiting for her. The young lady, Eloise, began to mumble something, unable to look Ravina in the eye, but Ravina couldn''t hear it.

    "I''m sorry, what was that?" she asked, causing the young girl to bring her hands to her chest, nervously fidgeting as she tried to speak once more. However, she was unable to get a word out when a call came from the other side of the courtyard. Ravina was surprised to find that instead of the young prince, it was a man with black hair and golden eyes. He was a charming-looking fellow, filling out his uniform nicely, and it was clear from his physique that he worked out almost daily.

    This young man inserted himself between Ravina and Lady Eloise and spat at Ravina, "What exactly do you think you''re doing to Lady Eloise?" he demanded. Her eyes fluttered at the moment of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    Ravina simply shrugged and said, "I believe this young woman''s business is with me, not with you," noting how rude it was for him to join their conversation like that.

    "What have you done to make her shake so?" he demanded again, not desiring to listen to her. The leaf is shaking more in your hug, she mused as Lady Eloise¡¯s eyes filled with tears once more.

    Ravina sighed. "This has nothing to do with you. Please leave," she said.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    However, the young man wouldn''t hear it. Instead, he threatened her. ¡°You think you can bully people just because you come from nobility? It''s a privilege¡ªone that you have gained from luck, not talent!¡±

    ¡°What does¡ª¡± but he cut her off.

    "It is a noble''s duty to protect everyone, even the commoners," he spat, leaving Ravina to wonder what he meant by commoners. After all, the school was a school of nobles, and such individuals were not welcome here, or so she thought. She shrugged, not really caring either way. By the group watching on the sidelines, she figured it would be better to leave. She didn''t care for this man, nor for the frightened rabbit.

    "Perhaps we''ll talk later," she said to the young lady before turning to leave, but the rude young man grabbed her by the arm, turning her towards him.

    "I will not tolerate any rudeness to her," he said.

    She eyed him coldly, stating, "I don''t believe we''ve been introduced."

    While she didn''t know what was going on, she knew she was being looked down upon. Perhaps the man before her didn''t know her noble status, and simply revealing it would defuse the situation. After all, she didn''t want to escalate things, especially on the first day¡ªor second day. While she was a count, she was the daughter of the Raven, a larger pillar of the kingdom than any of the others.

    She chuckled internally, wondering who would accost her on the third day. However, the young man simply stated, "Someone like you does not need to know," and he turned around, hugging the young lady and bringing her with him away from Ravina. Whatever, she mused. The situation was defused.

    "Just what exactly is going on?" Ravina wondered aloud before she sighed and shook her head. The only thing she knew so far was that the young lady Eloise was a little dangerous. Sure, she was cute and all, but she didn''t have the draw to bring two men to her side with just her looks. Perhaps there was something special about her¡ªa hidden talent that the kingdom needed? That was the only explanation of why a crown prince would be so caring of her, forcing his fianc¨¦e to apologize in his stead.

    She suddenly felt sorry for the young Lady Moore. It''s a shame her charm is wasted on that man. Hopefully, he was a much more caring person in private than in public. Although that''s not fair. She didn''t really go around in public to notice a difference.

 Chapter 6-5

    With a sigh, Ravina continued on her way to class, finding the magnificent building to be one of the worst designs she had ever seen. Sure, it was grand and beautiful, but it was also far. She walked past two or three buildings before she finally reached hers. Then it was up three flights of stairs to reach her class on the fourth level. While the classroom did have a splendid view of the garden, by the time she reached her room, she was ready to collapse at the nearest desk by the window. Thankfully, she arrived early enough to take such a prestigious seat and chuckled as she began her life as the protagonist of the classroom.

    After a while, a charming chime-like voice called to her, "Ex-excuse me, can I s-sit here, please?" The repetition was nervous and a little cute. Ravina looked up to find that it was Lady Eloise. Meeting her for the third time she smiled as she was able to hear the young woman actually speak this time.

    "So we have the same class," she mused aloud.

    To which the young lady nodded and stammered, "It looks like it."

    "So you can talk," Ravina commented, prompting the young girl to apologize and bow her head. Ravina heard the clicking of her teeth as if she was trying to say something but couldn''t find the words. However, Ravina didn''t have to wait for the next day for a random stranger to yell at her. Instead, she found she had a classmate who adored the young Lady Eloise as well.

    "You don''t have to do that," came a demanding voice. Ravina found a man with gray hair and brown eyes pulling the young Lady Eloise into his arms and giving Ravina a harsh look. ¡°Lord Byrun warned me about you.¡± Thankfully, that''s all he cared to say.

    He took the young girl away and sat on the opposite side of the room, forcing her to sit by him instead. He was very protective of the young girl, but Ravina found it quite wonderful that he didn''t speak to her. "Perhaps all men are such violent fools," she thought, recounting that all three encounters with such things here seemed rather violent.

    Then the door opened, and the teacher came inside, surprising Ravina. She looked around, finding that not even half the seats were filled. The teacher was a tall, lanky man with dark brown eyes and slightly disheveled brown hair.

    He began class with a simple introduction. "I''m August Filch, but you will call me ''teacher'' during our classes. As you all are aware, attendance is a significant part of your grade, and it seems that more than half of your class is failing. I''m sure this will last for about a month until the first of the grades are released and they realize just how much they screwed up. This is the academy. Your ranks and power mean nothing here. This place is backed by the Imperial family, and thus failing to listen to us is failing to listen to the Royal Family themselves."

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Ravina blinked, thinking, "Wow, that''s harsh," although she didn''t quite think that the royal family would appreciate such words. To her this man was the poster child for power inadequacy. The position gave him a little bit of power and he wanted to swing it around as much as he could. Still, it was perhaps necessary, as many of the students here were ranking nobles of high standard and would find listening to a man who demanded they call him ''teacher'' quite boring.

    True enough, half of the students were already missing, and she noticed that perhaps they would return in droves once they realized they couldn''t pass the academy without attending it. After all, the academy''s power lay not in the grades they got but in the social standing it produced. If someone failed or was kicked out of the academy¡ªa feat normally not possible¡ªit would give every other noble family ammunition to mock and humiliate them.

    "Now then," the teacher continued, "the academy has two or four-year programs, depending on what you wish to gain here. I''m sure many of you will only take the two-year program that is required, but I encourage you to take the four-year if you wish to actually learn something. Until then, I will be your homeroom teacher in charge of you for both years. Those who stay will receive another one, as I have enough time dealing with you all as of now."

    He explained how everything would happen and the curriculum of the class. Mainly, this was going to be their classroom for the next year, and they would learn many things they already knew but would go over again only to ensure everybody was on the same page. "Many families think they know the right history, but that is not true. While you can believe whatever you want, the true history will be taught here. True mannerisms will be taught here. True everything will be taught here. Is that understood?" he asked, and before waiting for an answer, he continued.

    "Essentially, only one-tenth of your student life will be held in the classroom. The rest will be extracurricular activities and social gatherings." Nothing too unexpected, as Ravina already knew this to be the case. "Although," the teacher continued, "I am sure that most of you are aware that we have a few... unique individuals joining us this year." The teacher eyed the young boy from earlier and Lady Eloise. "Such individuals were unable to learn a few things and will have to spend a lot more time studying than their noble... that is to say, their peers." He chuckled at the word as though it was something distasteful to say.

    "Well then," he continued, "that will be all for today. There''s nothing else to discuss. If you have any questions, figure it out yourself." With that, the teacher left, and classes ended on a rather cheery note.

 Chapter 6-6 - the hits keep coming

    "Lady Ravenshield," a voice called to Ravina as she was leaving for the day. Even though the sun was still high in the sky, many students were leaving school early since today was more of an introduction to their education than anything else. Ravina turned to face the speaker and found a charming young gentleman with round spectacles and a smile that could only be described as endearing. By his uniform, he was evidently another student of the academy, and the insignia on his collar indicated he was a second-year student.

    "I believe you have me at a disadvantage," Ravina remarked with a courteous smile.

    The young man returned her smile and replied, "Indeed, I do." With those words, the initial charm of the young man seemed to dissipate rather quickly.

    Ravina''s smile faded. "For what reason did you call upon me?" she inquired, her tone now more guarded.

    The young man gestured towards the library and said, "I believe this conversation would be better suited to a more private setting."

    Ravina scoffed at the suggestion. "You refuse to introduce yourself and yet demand a private meeting. Surely, there can be no one so presumptuous." With that, she turned to leave.

    As she walked away, the young man called after her, "If you decline, you shall regret it later." She paid him no heed and continued on her way, while he muttered, "Your loss," as he turned away.

    Ravina rolled her eyes. "Yeah, I''m sure I''m going to look back on my life and find this meeting the one I most regret," she chuckled to herself, pondering the peculiar behavior of the people here. Nobility often carried an air of self-importance, and while they might have cause to hold their noise high they still valued manors. Yet these young members of the aristocracy appeared to lack them entirely.

    Once again Ravina visited the market, seeking solace in its lively atmosphere. This time she found a few flowers that she could plant in the garden and purchase them, instructing the stores to deliver them to her manor. Continuing her shopping spree, she indulged in window shopping until she stumbled upon a rather poorly crafted dagger. Even with her untrained eyes, she could tell the blade was sharp and durable yet fit comfortably in her hand. So she decided to buy it as well.

    Her day was going great until she once again ran into the charming Lady Eloise. The young lady was carrying a box and appeared surprised to find Ravina taking the same path. Though she smiled, she still could not maintain eye contact.

    Ravina sighed and turned to leave. This girl was dangerous, and there were too many people around her who were very self-absorbed. The girl called out to her, and Ravina turned around, shaking her head. "I apologize, my lady, but either you have something to say to me, or you do not. Our previous encounters have led to misunderstandings with your companions, so I suggest we avoid further interactions."

    Ravina bowed and turned to leave, hearing a soft "sorry" from behind her. She felt a pang of guilt but reminded herself that it was not her problem. Quickening her step, she felt the need to get out of there quickly before something stupid happened again.

    But of course, whatever god was watching this world wouldn''t let her escape so easily. She nearly collided with another gentleman, an older man who, although not clad in the academy''s uniform, bore its insignia on his lapel. Recognizing him as an instructor, Ravina bowed respectfully and said, "Pardon me," attempting to pass him.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    However, he halted her and inquired, "What are you doing alone with Eloise?¡± His demand annoyed her.

    Are you kidding me? Ravina thought. Is this actually happening? This can''t be real. I''m on Punk''d, aren''t I? I''m being punked. She looked around for a camera, something she hadn''t seen in years and knew didn''t exist in this day and age. Yet, there was no other explanation for what was going on here.

    There was nothing there, and she was forced to face reality as she looked at this instructor. He was a handsome enough man, whose age refined him better than his counterparts, like a fine wine that grew in value with age. He had dark brown eyes that seemed black in the light and soft, fluffy brown hair tastefully pulled back as it cascaded down to his shoulders. He was a man who would be many girls'' first love, given both his looks and his position. And yet Ravina found him severely lacking.

    "It appears no one at this academy has any manners," Ravina noted. Looking him in the eye, she asked, "To what displeasure do I owe this meeting?" She left the question open, waiting for him to respond with his name.

    However, he only shook his head. "Lady Ravina Ravenshield, it seems your nose is being held quite in the air despite your humble origins."

    Ravina knew everyone whispered about how she came to be. While none of them knew the actual truth, it never deterred the fact that everyone knew the young daughter of Count Ravenshield had been kidnapped as a child and raised as a commoner in a poor village. However, this didn''t bother her, as it was the truth in its own little way. The count''s daughter had been kidnapped, and she did grow up in a village; anything else was moot.

    "You would excuse me if I do not wish to remain here and listen to your ill-mannered language," Ravina said, again trying to move past him. But this time, he caught her by the arm. "Remove your hand at once," Ravina said calmly.

    "Don''t act high and mighty," the man replied. "You may be the daughter of a count, but this is the royals'' playground."

    "And yet," Ravina retorted, "this matter appears to concern not the royal family, but rather the petty grievances of an educator who has overstepped his bounds."

    "You are the one who fails to recognize her place," he said with a soft chuckle. "It seems you have an inflated sense of your own importance. I advise you to abandon this futile notion and accept that here, you are nothing. You would do well to keep to yourself and cease troubling those who are cherished."

    "Cherished?" Ravina repeated with a soft laugh, but before she could say more, the man continued.

    "Yes, unlike the unloved child of House Ravenshield, Lady Eloise is esteemed by more than one noble family. I suggest you bear that in mind." With this, he pushed her away and began walking towards Lady Eloise, who was trembling and taking a step back from his approach. Yet, she did not stop him from placing a hand on her shoulder and saying, "I regret you had to endure that. All will be well now that I am here." He spoke with such affection, yet the girl continued to shiver under his touch.

    Ravina felt bad, but at the same time, she understood that any of her actions would only make things worse for both her and the girl. She played with the handle of the dagger she had recently acquired. It would be so easy. Even as he eyed her with disdain, she knew he was nothing more than a pompous man without any real talent for combat. Life within the walls had made people soft, but Ravina was no murderer. A few seconds more, and perhaps she would have stabbed him. It would be simple to claim self-defense; after all, he had laid hands upon a high-ranking noble lady without any regard. Yet, things would likely not turn out in her favor, as the other men in Eloise''s life would undoubtedly take offense to her mere existence.

    So she turned on her heel and left. All she could do was hope that Lady Eloise would fare well.

 Chapter 6-7

    That night, sleep did not come easily to the young Raven. She lay amidst the luxurious sheets of her bed, feeling their pleasant texture against her skin as she gripped them tightly and rolled them in her hands. She stared up at the ceiling, noting the elegant pale pink, almost whitish paint that had begun to peel. She traced the lines of the cracked paint with her eyes, imagining faces here and there on the walls, and hummed softly with her restless mind that refused to grant her sleep.

    Of course, she couldn''t be blamed for it. She was going through a very confusing time. After all, she had been threatened by four men, five if you included that little nerd who tried to get her alone in the library, but that could be completely unrelated. She chuckled again as she mused she might actually regret it.

    Perhaps that was just a fateful meeting between a young Elon Musk? But no. Elon never went to school, right? Well, that didn''t matter. What mattered was those men who hated her so suddenly all had to do with Lady Eloise, who... who what? What exactly was her purpose or reason? She was just a timid young girl who was beloved by a lot of dangerous people. It didn''t make any sense.

    Frustrated by her inability to sleep, she threw off the covers and rose to her feet, feeling the softness of the carpet beneath her bare toes. She walked to the window and opened it, listening to the eerie quiet of the city. Taking a deep breath of the crisp night air, she mused at the fact that even after all this time, she was not accustomed to the silence of the night. There were no streetlights, no light to guide the way save a torch or magical spell. When the sun vanished beyond the horizon, the town quieted and slept. It was, in truth, quite vexing. It was too quiet, and in the stillness, one¡¯s thoughts could be heard all too clearly. When one¡¯s thoughts refused to be silent, sleep was forever elusive.

    With a sigh, Ravina spoke aloud to the silent city before her, "Fine, let''s figure out what''s going on then. We have four, five guys who would seemingly do anything for this girl. Who''s just a person, apparently. I mean, the prince is interested in her. And what, just because the prince is interested in her, it makes her special? I mean, that doesn¡¯t make sense because he already has a fianc¨¦e." She chuckled softly, her laughter drifting through the night like a gentle chime in soft wind.  "Lady Moore is too good for him,¡± she muttered. shivering at the chill of the wind she pulling the collar of her nightdress closed with one hand and closed the window with the other. Looking around,, she barely made out where she had put her robe. She quickly crossed the room and pulled it on before making her way to her desk. Sitting down in a soft chair, she sighed softly, "Ah."

    "Whatever," she muttered aloud, leaning back and gazing up at the ceiling once more. It was cracked and aged, yet it possessed a certain elegance in its decay. She raised her hand and began tracing the lines with a finger. Suddenly, she stopped and stood up with a burst of energy.

    "A young lady with unknown origins arrives at a school," she said aloud, speaking slowly as if she were unconvinced of what she was saying herself. "This girl is loved by multiple individuals who attend the academy. A school¡­ Ha! A school." She chuckled softly. "What did I say when I first got to the academy? Oh my God, there were cherry blossoms falling... oh my God, no. That''s... no, that can''t be right, can it? No."

    She could only laugh because the idea was absurd. There was no way she had found herself in a romance novel. After all, she was already in a narrative that foretold the end of the world or something to that effect. She rubbed her head. "What was it again?" she said aloud, trying to recall the story. There was a threat, something that would end the world, and it came from the empire. But what was it again? She struggled to remember.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "No wonder they all write it down," she mused with a scoff. "No, this could be another story, a parallel story,"she mused with a scoff. "But if that''s the case, then is this girl important? If everything was aligned right, then this girl would turn out to be a saintess who had the ability to heal the world. That would make her quite valuable, which would explain the prince''s interest and the teacher''s interest. The teacher might have known something they didn''t."

    "That would make me..." Ravina said aloud, raising her hands to her sides as if questioning everything around her. "The villainess," she concluded, realizing she was cast in the role of the young girl who opposed the heroine in her quest for love. Or at least, that is how the world would perceive her.

    Ravina didn''t see a young girl starved for love, but rather a young girl possessed by others. She was shivering every time she saw her. More than likely she was still traumatized by whatever happened opening the story had for her to make her endearing to the reader. Probably abuse. It was always abuse. Writers seemed to have no other way to make a reader like their character than making them miserable. Or perhaps writers were just sick to begin with, enjoying twisting people''s lives for their own amusement. Well, she wouldn''t play their twisted game.

    Lady Eloise seemed muted, unable to speak for herself, and the gentlemen in her life seemed incapable of providing the assistance she truly needed. In fact, they probably made the situation worse. Blinded by love they would perceive everything however they wanted.

    And that made Ravina¡¯s school life dangerous. As the young aristocratic lady who belongs in high society they would assume that she disliked the young girl who gained the attention she thought she deserved. As such they would see her, Arriving at school, pushing the woman who ¡®stole¡¯ her place down. Offended, the villainess would try to tell the heroine her place until, of course, the hero appeared, protecting the damsel in distress.

    When she encountered Eloise again, it was clear the girl merely wished to communicate, to speak with her. She had sought her out, after all. But to the man who had once again "rescued" the damsel, it likely appeared she was tormenting her anew. After all, Eloise had been trembling and could barely speak. Of course the men couldn''t understand and thought she was being bullied.

    ¡°No, it''s most likely they don''t care to try and understand.¡±

    Then there was the classroom incident... Okay, so she couldn''t figure out what the classroom meant, but whoever took her away from her obviously thought she was being bullied, and the teacher thought she was being bullied in the alleyway.

    "So I''m a villainess?" she questioned aloud. "But what about the war?" she wondered. "There was a war, after all. It was coming, right? I mean, her father had already talked about it. They made plans about it. There was a... Oh my, what''s going on?" She couldn''t figure it out. She paced around her room, her thoughts racing like trains off their tracks. It was not until her pinky toe collided with the hardwood chest that she halted, falling to her knees and clutching her toe in agony, crying out in pain.

    It took her some time to recover. After all, the pinky toe had an uncanny ability to find and strike furniture in a manner that inflicted maximum pain. Eventually, she lay on the ground, staring up at the ceiling, her eyes tracing the cracks once more.

    "So if I''m the villainess, then that leaves really only one option," she said. "Expulsion, death... okay, there are many options," she admitted to the face cracked in the ceiling. "Either way would usually mean the end for her and perhaps ruin the Ravenshield name as well. It all depends on what kind of story this was."

    "Well then," she said, "there''s only one option." She nodded to herself as she stood up. "It''s quite simple," she said as she made her way back to the bed, pulling the sheets from the floor. She curled herself inside. "There''s only one option," she whispered again. With the goal in mind she easily drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 6-8 - Meeting With The Head Master

    The following day, the young Raven found herself in the Headmaster''s office. To her, the cheap decor reflected a man who didn''t know how to properly display his wealth. Tacky objects adorned the office¡ªexpensive, yet devoid of true value. It was cluttered, and he seemed oblivious to the power of open spaces. The man himself was presentable enough; he wore comfortable robes similar in style to the students'' uniforms. They matched his weary blue-grey eyes, which were currently appraising her with a subtle hum.

    "My lady," the Headmaster finally spoke, leaning back in his ornate leather chair, "I regret to inform you that attendance constitutes 90% of the grade. You cannot continue to request absences and expect to pass. There are regulations about this sort of thing."

    "Of course," Ravina responded with a professional smile. "I was merely considering that, instead of attending school, I might make a more financially advantageous contribution to the academy and to those who labor tirelessly to elevate the level of education for the kingdom''s youth."

    The Headmaster tilted his head and hummed in bored annoyance. He had likely encountered many students attempting to buy their way through their education. Changing tactics, Ravina picked up an expensive-looking object from the man''s desk. It was... quite indicative of misplaced priorities.

    "Then again, perhaps we should assess how the funds are being allocated in the first place?" she suggested, her tone laced with insinuation.

    The man rose to his feet. "My lady, that is a 7th-century jeweled Diegohma. It is exceedingly expensive and exceedingly rare."

    Uh... sure, Ravina thought as she passed the small, gaudy pot between her hands. Observing her careless demeanor, the Headmaster rose from his seat. "Brat!" he coughed, quickly regaining his composure. "That is, Lady Ravenshield, this is no way to request a favor."

    His eyes followed the pot intently, betraying his true intentions.

    So it wasn¡¯t that he couldn''t do anything, but rather that this was not the proper way to request it. Well, whatever, he had his chance. ¡°I wonder what investigators would find if we sent them to the academy. I wager I could even give you a month to conceal everything, yet still, what would we discover?¡±

    Finally, he met her gaze. ¡°I cannot allow a student to simply bribe her way out of classes. How would that appear to the others?"

    "The others would not care," Ravina replied. "Your only risk is that they might discover it and request the same treatment. That being said, we must ensure the price is correct to provide a more plausible denial besides it being against the rules.¡± She placed the pot back on the desk, and the Headmaster visibly relaxed. ¡°Even then, as long as they remain unaware, they will simply believe I am failing. Although that won''t be the case, for you will ensure my grades reflect those of a noblewoman of my status. Of course, I am not asking for the highest marks, merely respectable ones." After all, how would it look if a student no one saw placed top at the school?

    The Headmaster sighed. "My lady, do you truly believe I could be so easily bought?"

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    To this, Ravina simply replied, "Of course. The only question is how much it will cost." She took a sheet of paper from the Headmaster''s desk, along with a pen, and jotted down a figure as she spoke. She then pushed the paper toward the Headmaster. "This number is quite tempting as a starting point," she stated.

    The Headmaster stared at the number, pulling the paper closer with a finger and tapping it as he considered it. "It''s a bit modest," he admitted, implying that he wanted the sum to be higher. Well, he had to fund his expensive habit of being easily fooled by merchants. And people said ravens liked shiny things.

    Ravina responded, "Well, of course, that depends on my final grade. After all, this is a service that requires time and effort, so I must ensure I receive what I am paying for." She pulled a few documents from her bag and handed them to him.

    The Headmaster glanced at her. "And what would you be doing in the meantime?" he asked as he accepted the paperwork.

    She smiled at him. "My dear Headmaster, that is not for you to concern yourself with. I will remain in the city and refrain from any untoward activities, I assure you."

    ¡°What is this?¡± he questioned. ¡°My lady, are you seriously expecting¡ª¡±

    ¡°Assurance that you will not renege on our agreement after I graduate. After all, it would be quite simple for you to rescind the diploma whenever you please.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn''t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Everyone has a price,¡± she reminded him.

    ¡°Twice,¡± he countered, tapping the paper where the amount was written. ¡°If I am to provide you with evidence against myself, I would require twice the amount.¡±

    ¡°Doable,¡± Ravina nodded. ¡°Now please sign both copies; we should each retain one.¡± He was quite cheap. Then again, he probably thought he had it made, accepting bribes from countless families.

    ¡°I don''t need a copy,¡± he replied, signing one document and handing it back.

    ¡°Just remember that you need to attend the graduation at the end of the final year. Naturally, I will not allow you to extend to four years, as you understand we have a reputation to maintain."

    She smiled at the word ¡®reputation.¡¯ "Very well. You can send any information to Crook-Beak Manor, and I shall receive it. As I mentioned, I will be residing here for the next two years."

    With that, he nodded. "All right, but understand this: until I receive the full amount," he tapped the paper with two fingers, "I could easily extricate myself from this arrangement, if you know what I mean."

    Ravina nodded. Poor fool. His signature sealed his fate. Of course, it didn¡¯t matter; she had the funds, and it wouldn''t do to make a spectacle of this. After all, she was not a knight seeking to right wrongs. She truly did not wish to attend this school. One could only wonder why. "I understand." A coward to the end.

    With that, the young Raven left the academy, smiling at the deal she had made that would keep her away from the school and thus safe from any shenanigans a romance novel could throw at a poor villainess like her. She smiled at the thought of being a villainess. If only life were so simple. In a playful antic she brought the back of her hand to her lips, ¡°mah hawh ha ha.¡± She gave her best evil laugh, this only enticed an actual chuckle from her.

    With this newfound freedom, the young daughter of the Raven was at liberty to do as she pleased, and to be honest, the idea of lazing about for two years sounded quite appealing. However, there was something else she needed to address, something she had been putting off for far too long. With a deep breath, Ravina followed her feet. She kept her gaze on the ground as she moved, not daring to look up as her heart quickened with each step. Soon enough, she found herself only a few paces away from the elegant white door. With a shaky breath, she looked up and found herself at the base of the large white tower.

 Chapter 6-9 - a lack of sugar

    "Damn," she cursed softly as she took it all in. The tower was tall but seeing it from its base was quite the experience. This tower allowed no one to see the other end of the city, no walls could hide its beauty. It was also quite warm and inviting yet, Ravina¡¯s hand still reached to her stomach. she couldn''t feel it anymore, the scar burned in her mind, but she knew it was there, deep inside.

    Slowly she drew in breaths. Releasing the air calmly as she felt her stomach settle. Was it nerves or fear? She didn''t know, but now they wouldn''t stop her anymore. It was pleasant to be a viewer, to watch the story unfold but now she was ready to begin the tale of her own. With a nod, she took a step and then another until she entered the magic tower.

    It was just as beautiful inside as it was out. There was a clean feeling to the room, supported by the rich white walls. The walls looked like they were made from marble so pure that they gave off the light they absorbed. Everywhere one looked they could enjoy the view without the light hurting their eyes.

    Even the smell was pure, a nice scent of gentle linen, clean and pleasant tickled the nose. It calmed one''s mind and gave a sense of peace. The door led to a small room by comparison but large indeed from any other building.

    The entrance led into a spacious room, impressive in its dimensions compared to typical buildings of the time. Despite its size, there was an intimate warmth to the space, making it both grand and welcoming. Several people were already present, engaged in various activities. In the center of the room, small groups conversed animatedly, their voices blending into a harmonious murmur. Others were speaking with tower representatives seated behind glass partitions

    With determination, Ravina walks to one of the tellers, that is to say, one of the tower representatives. There are fourteen windows, but seven of them are not in use, so the young lady is able to find someone immediately. The woman behind the glass smiled as she approached. She has beautiful brown hair with a streak of green cascading from the left of her bangs, framing her face as it comes to a point at her collarbone. She is wearing dull blue robes that fall elegantly over her shoulders. "Welcome to the tower. Is there any way I can help you?" the woman asks with a pleasant smile on her face.

    Ravina can only smile as she muses that this must be how Lady Eloise feels every time she tries to speak to her. Poor girl. Already she has a finger twisting in her other hand, trying to let the pain allow her to press forward. "Yes, ma''am," she finally manages to say. "I was hoping I could..." She gives a soft chuckle, the nerves fraying the edges of her mind, but in the end, she is able to say it. "I was hoping I could learn magic here."

    To this, the receptionist''s smile fades a little. "Well," she begins, tilting her head in thought, "classes are starting in about three days, and there is still some space available..." She hesitates as she looks at Ravina¡¯s nervous smile, "However, there are a few restrictions. The more pressing ones could force you to wait another year. There is one that could bar you from learning magic entirely."

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Oh," Ravina says, her smile widening unnaturally. "How lucky."

    The receptionist matches her smile and continues, "Yes, you''re in time to start. However, we do need either a letter of reference from a sponsoring noble or a letter of recommendation from the tower."

    "I see," Ravina nods, letting out a soft chuckle. "Well, getting a noble''s recommendation in three days does seem rather..." she trails off. Getting her fathers signature alone would take more than three days.

    The receptionist nods. "Yes, such a thing would be very hard to do."

    "So the only thing I should do is get the tower''s permission, that is to say, a recommendation letter."

    "That would be great," the receptionist says. "However, it''s unfortunate, but it might take longer than getting permission from a noble," she adds with a worried smile.

    "I see. Well, is there a time I could actually see a representative who could give me such a letter?"

    "I''m so sorry," the receptionist replies. "Unfortunately, everyone is quite busy, and we don''t have appointments for the next couple of months. I can schedule one for you."

    Ravina nods. "I see. Well, that''s a shame. All right, the next available appointment. It doesn''t matter what time that is. Just send the letter to Crook-Beak Manor."

    "Of course! May I have the name for the appointment?"

    "Yes, it is Lady Ravina Ravenshield."

    The receptionist notes the name and says, "All right, I will submit this and have an appointment for you at the next available time."

    "Thank you very much." With that, Ravina gives a slight nod as she turns to leave. Despite being told she would have to wait for one year, the young girl had a skip to her step. As the receptionist watched her leave with a soft chuckle, she put some papers aside and began to fill out the request-for-meeting form, then froze suddenly as she was writing the girl''s name.

    "Ravenshield," she whispers. "No, it can''t be. It can''t be..." She keeps repeating the words over and over again before finally standing up and rushing through the door behind her, her face slightly pale.

    Meanwhile, Ravina had already left the tower. It would have been a stroke of luck if she had been able to do it right after leaving the academy. Still, it was all right. She could use a bit of a break. She has some thoughts she needs to organize and isn''t fully convinced that she is currently in a romance novel. After all, none of the guys she has met is worth looking at twice, she muses. But then her thoughts fall to a certain knight who saved her from an evil tower.

    She pushes the thought from her head. Quickening her pace she tapped her head with a finger. "Just because he was literally your knight in shining armor doesn''t mean..." she whispers to herself as she continues down the street. She decides she is having such silly thoughts because of a lack of sugar, so she quickly found a store to order quite a few desserts.

 Chapter 6-10 - a madwoman flinging spells left and right

    The sweet treat hit just the right spot, and she returned home with a smile. However, there were individuals waiting for her. She told the maids to bring a set of tea as she entered the parlor room where her guests were already waiting.

    Three men stood up, dressed in dim gray robes, and bowed to her. She waved her hand and said, "I don''t need such flattery, please be comfortable." She said this more because she was too relaxed to worry about such things herself; after all, she had eaten quite a bit of food. Having expected to sleep after coming home she was slightly annoyed at them.

    The man in the middle spoke, his voice gravelly as though his throat were scorched. "It is a pleasure to meet the young child of Ravenshield. My name is Kevin Gracewell, a student of the Tower Master, Amir."

    "A pleasure," Ravina replied with a nod. "As you are aware, I am Ravina Ravenshield, and I am curious as to what brings you here."

    "My lady, earlier today you expressed interest in learning from the tower. However, the receptionist failed to recognize your grace and sent you away without the proper respect."

    Ravina blinked at the words ¡®proper respect,¡¯ finding them strange. Laughing internally at such a thing that could rarely be found here. After all, in the last couple of days she had spent at the academy, such things as respect didn''t exist.

    "I see," she said. "Then I assume this pertains to my request to attend classes."

    "Yes, my lady. While the receptionist likely informed you that you need a letter from a sponsoring noble or a note of recommendation from a tower representative, she neglected to mention that a noble individual simply needs to take a test to determine whether they can utilize mana."

    "I see," Ravina said with a nod. "That makes sense. After all, if a noble..." She thought¡­ I''m an idiot. Why on earth didn''t I think of that? She decided to blame everything on the potato of a crown prince.

    Kevin continued, "Yes, as you might be aware, not everyone can use mana. Those who can often..." He hesitated nervously. "Well, that is to say, if an individual does not commence training within a certain year, they may never be able to learn mana manipulation and thus not use magic."

    "I see. I am actually aware of this. If I recall correctly, an individual cannot learn mana manipulation after the age of sixteen. Is that correct?"

    Kevin''s eyes widened for a moment before he nodded. "Yes, that is correct. Once an individual reaches that age, it becomes almost impossible for their mana veins to properly adjust."

    She nodded. "Yes, I know about this." She ran a hand over her stomach. "I can assure you that my mana veins have already opened."

    Kevin narrowed his eyes. "You are saying you have already opened your mana veins? But how can you be certain?"

    Ravina smiled softly and replied, "I am quite certain."

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Understanding dawned on Kevin''s face. "My lady, did the count, that is, His Grace, force you to open the veins?"

    Ravina shook her head. "No, he did no such thing."

    "My lady, you must know that forcing an individual to open their mana veins has been illegal for centuries. If His Grace had compelled you to do so, he would have broken not only the kingdom''s law but also the law of the heavens." There was a pleading look in his eye, and Ravina did not like it.

    "As I said," she replied, her voice colder than she intended, "the count was not the one who did it. So you will move on."

    "Of course, I meant no disrespect. It''s just..." Ravina cut him off.

    "Move on," she repeated firmly.

    "As you wish. Then we shall expedite the preparations to test your mana ability. If everything proceeds as expected, you will be able to join the class. I must say, my lady, this is very encouraging. Few people find magic as fascinating as it once was."

    "Really?" Ravina questioned. "I would think that the ability to produce something from nothing is quite exciting."

    The man smiled and chuckled softly. "Unfortunately, one cannot create something from nothing, but I appreciate the sentiment. In truth, it requires a great deal of skill and determination to learn how to use magic. It is not as easy as one might hope. Additionally, there are many new inventions that reduce the need for mages altogether, such as these air conditioning devices." He nodded toward a square cut into the ceiling of the parlor room. The device kept the room at a constant temperature. Ravina had been pleasantly surprised when she first encountered such a thing, as it maintained the temperature more effectively than an air conditioning unit.

    "I see," she mused. "I believe you are right. Such inventions would indeed replace mages."

    "Yes," the man agreed, looking down. "It is quite disheartening, but there is a small silver lining. Only those truly dedicated to the craft join now. It is wonderful to see, though it is sad that so many dismiss mages these days."

    "Well, on that somber note," Ravina said, standing, "I must attend to a few more matters. I shall see you tomorrow, I presume?" sleep was seeping into her bones, her stomach was full, her mind at peace. It was time to sleep¡­

    The men rose with her. "Yes, my lady," Kevin replied. "We shall have everything ready for you by tomorrow. Please come sometime in the afternoon."

    "Very well. Please sit, enjoy the tea, take your time, and relax a bit. I know it is quite busy out there."

    "Thank you, my lady," Kevin said with a grateful nod.

    With that, Ravina left quickly, making her way to her room before she jumped in excitement. "Magic... people are sick of magic? How could that possibly be?" Sure, there were tools like magic lanterns, lights, air conditioning units, and fridges. Even the toilets were considered magic tools here, and yet people were sick of being able to do magic themselves? That''s ridiculous. These people don''t know how well they have it, Ravina chuckled.

    Soon, she''ll be a mage, a madwoman flinging spells left and right. She laughed as she fell onto her bed, gripping her stomach tightly. She was suddenly breathing very heavily. Soon she''d be a mage, a madwoman flinging spells left and right. She shivered at the thought. Taking her thoughts away, she thought about how this little piggy went to the market and this little piggy went all the way home.

    She repeated herself over and over again as she forced herself to breathe steadily. "Steadily, steadily... breathe in, breathe out. This little piggy went to the market... breathe in, breathe out. This little piggy went all the way home. Breathe in, breathe out... breathe in, hold it, hold it, breathe out."

    She lay on the bed, wrapping the sheets around her in a cocoon. "Breathe in, breathe out."

    She continued to do this as slowly as she could until eventually, she drifted off to sleep. A feat that took hours.

 Chapter 6-11 - A Colorless Mage

    Ravina found herself in a lovely room deep within the magical tower. It was white, clean, and clear like everything in the tower. It resembled an office, but there was a certain awe to it that made it more like an awefice.It was here that she would test her magical power. This was Kevin¡¯s office, a space he held on the 37th floor of the 300-floor tower. He seemed to favor the color green, as everything was dyed in its shade. Or lack thereof.

    He himself was sitting on a green couch just opposite Ravina, who sat on a green loveseat. His two shadows, the men who accompanied him before, acted as his hands while he explained how the magical assessment would happen. Of course, there couldn''t be a magic test without a crystal ball. This delicate object was gently placed quite lovingly on a purple cloth, over a fluffy pillow on the table before the pair of them.

    "This," Kevin said as he gave the ball a soft tap with his finger, "is a Wyrd Stone, a device that can measure the strength of magic circulation in one''s body. How it works is you feed it magic energy from your left hand and absorb magical energy back into your right hand. It sounds complicated, but it''s pretty automatic. The left hand is known for losing energy of a magical nature, and the right hand is known to absorb it.

    He continued, ¡°This is something we will go into greater detail about when you begin your studies in earnest, but for now, simply understand that all it takes is a nice deep breath." Kevin took a deep breath as he held out his hands between the crystal ball. "Let nature do its thing," he said, placing both hands on the crystal ball. A faint light began to sparkle from within the surface. Soon enough, from his left hand, a green-like energy emanated and began to drift lazily to his right. This current continued until the crystal ball had a faint green light swirling inside it. Kevin smiled at himself, nodding.

    "As you can see, I myself have a tremendous amount of potential according to this little guy here." He seemed a little smug, but considering the glow of the light, perhaps he had every reason to be. Although Ravina had no idea what would determine the standard. Removing his hands, the energy in the ball quickly faded. By the time he spoke again, the ball was empty once more.

    "All right, my lady," he offered. "As I said, it is a simple procedure. You''ve seen me do it. There''s nothing to it. Please allow us to test your magical affinity."

    Ravina stepped forward, feeling a little nervous at the prospect of finally seeing the power inside her. She knew she would pass this exam. She knew it would not be on the same level as a hero or a saintess, but she would be able to discover her true power. To start her story. Her own story¡­

    Her hands trembled slightly as she raised them to the ball. She held them there for a moment before, with a deep breath, she touched the cool surface of the glass ball. She waited, her breath caught in her throat as she felt her heart pounding in her chest.

    It beat and beat rapidly and it beat fast. It was a strong pulse and it continued. On and on. And on. There was no reaction. No matter how much her heart pounded, there was no energy, no display of grandeur or power. She felt something, perhaps a surge of power, but it felt more like her muscles were twisting and relaxing in sync---perhaps due to her nerves. Witch frayed as more time passed. Her right hand was completely fine. There was no current of energy, not even a trace of it. The world remained still.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Nervously, Ravina looked up, starting with an "um" as she found the other three looking back at her. She swallowed.

    "Very interesting," Kevin remarked as he stepped forward. "Very interesting indeed." Hope fluttered in her heart once more.

    "Quite so," he repeated. "You see, magic energy is intertwined within everyone. As such, everybody has it. So even if you don''t have any affinity for magic, you would still have an affinity for mana. Thus, this crystal ball would display it. It would change color slightly, and it wouldn''t be as brilliant as my performance,¡± she smiled at his own words as he continued, ¡°but it would be there. There are a few individuals out there, however, who have this unique ability, an endless ability, you see. It''s an unquantifiable thing, but at the same time, there are very strict laws which guide its unseen hand.¡±

    The man stammard a bit as he kept talking, as if trying to find a correct way to describe it. ¡°The easiest way to explain this is with green, red, and blue. While I, a green mage, can manipulate the forces of wind and sound, a red mage can control fire, and a blue mage can control water. While we can manipulate each other''s fields, it takes much more effort."

    "For example," Kevin continued, taking his hands to his head and whispering, "if I wanted to have my voice over here," Ravina jumped as she heard a slight whisper behind her. She turned around, hearing the whisper, and then Kevin dropped his hands and continued, his voice returning to normal, coming from his own lips. "Then it would take me no effort at all, as it is my affinity. I am a green mage.¡±

    Ravina looked between the two places that his voice came from. ¡°Fascinating.¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Isn''t it so!¡± he laughed. ¡°While there are many shades of green, we''ll worry about that later. For now, I know that a water mage would not be able to do such a thing as expertly as me, nor would I be able to manipulate their magic so well. It''s possible but not easy."

    There was a familiarity to his words, something in the back of Ravina''s mind that she had understood before but couldn''t quite place. No, that wasn''t it¡ªshe didn''t want to place it.

    "That being said," Kevin continued, sitting back down on the couch and offering her a seat as well, "there are some individuals who have a unique affinity for every affinity. There is no limit to what these mages can do in terms of ability. They can whisper into the wind as much as they want while boiling water from the air and igniting it in a fire."

    He turned to the two men behind him. "Can red mages ignite water into fire? I don''t think that''s possible." Again, they offered no words and expecting this Kavin turned back to her and shrugged, and Ravina herself became very concerned about their ability to think for themselves.

    Waving his hand as if swatting away the notion, he began again. "Yes, anyway, colorless mages are boundless. You, my dear Ravina Ravenshield, are boundless."

    "So I''m this colorless mage?" Ravina asked to confirm. The answer seemed obvious, but for some reason, she needed to hear the word.

    Kevin gave her what she wanted. "Yes, my lady. You are a colorless mage."

 Chapter 6-12 - As Bright as the Tower

    "So, I assume this means that I''m able to enroll in the academy?" Ravina asked.

    "About that," Kevin said, "this is where things get a little complicated. What happens here is we test your affinity. If it glows brightly enough, we conduct another test measuring levels and all that. This helps determine if you can even become a mage. Just having an affinity doesn''t mean you are a mage.

    ¡°The problem is, it''s near impossible to tell if someone has the potential to be a mage or if they have the colorless, and therefore unmeasurable. There was a time when many thought marrying colorless children would produce heirs that could use the same ability, but it was pointless. Unfortunately, not everyone met a happy ending. This led to the loss of many colorless mages as disappointed nobles¡­¡± there was a flicker of realization in his eyes as he coughed forcibly and corrected himself. ¡°dismissed them."

    The heavy words hung in the air for a bit too long.

    "So what exactly is the test for colorless mages?" Ravina inquired.

    "Unfortunately," Kevin answered, "we don''t really know. There are so few colorless mages in the world, and even finding one is like winning the lottery twice over."

    "Winning the lottery," Ravina said with a smile. "I wonder if that would be better."

    "Yes, perhaps it would be better to live a life of luxury," Kevin mused, "but you forget, most people who win the lottery spend all the money in the first month and have nothing left. It''s quite tragic, really."

    Ravina shrugged. "Well, I''m here now, and that''s what matters. So how do we proceed?" she asked.

    Kevin tilted his head at her mature words. "Well," Kevin said, "first of all, you are going to be accepted as a member of the academy. You''ll learn magic and try to manipulate it. However, you are on a probationary basis. That is to say, if you can''t actually use magic..." He trailed off, rotating his hands in the air as if to summon some understanding between them.

    "I see," Ravina nodded. "Then I''ll go home a failure."

    "Well, not a failure.¡± Kevin said with a nervous laugh. ¡°I do wish you the best, and I could pray for you if I believed in that sort of thing," Kevin said with a shrug. He stood up, clapping his hands together and rubbing them. "This is nice, but I have work to do. Jason will take you to Irene, the young woman who helped you earlier."

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    He pointed to one of his colleagues, whose name Ravina finally learned was Jason. "She will help you with the paperwork and everything, as a sort of learning/punishment thing. Next time, when someone mentions a very familiar noble name, maybe you should put two and two together sooner." They shared a laugh.

    Ravina found Kevin''s honesty  chaotically relaxing. "Very well then," she said. She turned to Jason. "Please lead the way, good sir."

    Jason nodded silently and began walking away without any emotion at all. Ravina followed him out the door and into the hallway, which seemed to follow the outer wall of the tower. It was still amazing, even though she had gotten used to the inside of the tower, to find that there were no lights. The light that allowed one to see seemed to emanate from the stone itself, yet it wasn''t even a source of light. Such a magical ingenuity must have been the pinnacle of magical engineering, as the only other type of light she had even heard about was in Herstellerin from the knight in the Vorgeset Guard.

    "So, do you talk?" Ravina finally asked, trying to strike up a conversation with the man as they descended a flight of stairs. One unfortunate thing about this tower was there was no teleportation circle to take you from one floor to the next; instead, there were stairs. Many, many, many stairs. Walking down the many stairs, Ravina wanted to at least talk to the man, but her silent guide remained so, and soon enough, Ravina amused herself by counting how many flights of the many stairs they had descended.

    It was either a good or a bad thing that each step was uniquely enchanted to fluctuate the individual''s stride, allowing them to walk without getting fatigued. Every step they took felt like the first step, every ten steps took only a second, and every hundred, another second. It was an interesting experience to climb 20 flights of stairs, look outside, and realize only a few seconds had passed. Magical and scary, especially when led by a silent man who spoke no words, making you wonder if he truly existed. Worst yet, without a companion to talk to, it was just, so, boring.

    Eventually, the man safely led her to Irene. Irene''s green streak of hair flowed as she whipped her head back and forth, constantly bowing and apologizing to Ravina. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I should have known better," she began, but this wasn''t the first time she had apologized, and Ravina was still uncomfortable with her enthusiastic apologies.

    Waving a hand in front of her, Ravina said, "It''s okay, it''s okay. Please." She looked to thank Jason, but he was already walking through the door, leaving Ravina alone in a small office with Irene.

    "Well then," Ravina said, "shall we start with the application?" she suggested with an awkward smile.

    Irene nodded. "Yes, and may I say congratulations on becoming a member of the tower. I know it''s not that difficult, considering things, but it is still an achievement. This is the start of your journey, and I''m very happy to be the one to walk you through this."

    "¡±Yes, I was already told," Ravina began, but Irene simply laughed it off as she pulled out a folder with several documents. Ravina spent several hours filling out forms and paperwork, while Irene explained what was in store for her future. It seemed bright, as bright as the tower.

 Chapter 6-13 - bright and early

    The Tower School Academy was quite impressive. It was not actually in the tower itself but had found a place of its own a few miles away. While the ACA was a grand and wonderful building, the Tower could be considered quaint and perhaps respectable.

    This building was constructed from simple wood without any fastenings. The wood was carved into precise pieces and interlocked to create a single solid structure, then sealed so that it could never be taken apart again. It was here that Ravina would attend school, not at the ACA. She just needed to ensure that her father or any other noble didn''t know about it.

    To the world, she was a respectable student at the academy. Hmm, that was confusing, wasn''t it? Ravina wondered. After all, there were two academies, but the ACA was the only one really known as the academy, wasn''t it? How many academies were in the city of education?

    Well, the good news about this academy was that it didn¡¯t have any uniforms. While the ACA¡¯s uniforms could be charming, the freedom to choose what to wear was something Ravina would never tire of. After all, it was functional, practical, and comfortable. Ravina decided to pick a simple outfit, appreciating the freedom of being able to wear pants once more. Now she just needed to ensure no one knew she was a noble. She chuckled at herself as she spun around in the mirror. It had been far too long.

    With a smile, she left the manor. Some of the servants cast her disapproving glances, but she freely ignored them. They would never say anything, and even if they did try to complain, the count wouldn''t be bothered with it. After all, it wasn''t like wearing pants was something shameful. R¡­right?

    That worrisome thought was lost as she arrived at the simple building that would be the academy. It was a large two-story structure, surrounded by a very simple garden that would look peaceful if not for the many scars the foliage wore. Burned, cracked, and some of it even looked past dead, if such a thing existed.

    Following the handwritten signs, she found a large room waiting for her. There were already many students in the room, 17 in total, making her the 18th to arrive. The room was large enough to hold 50 people at once, and there were many seats to account for that. It would be cramped but comfortable enough for learning. Overall, this school was small, and it made sense, as wizards were few and far between, so fewer seats were needed.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Ravina found herself sitting in the back row, overlooking the room. She waited for the other students to arrive, but instead, a refined-looking older woman sat at the podium and smiled at them. "Good afternoon," she said, despite it being early in the morning. She sported a permanent frown and did nothing to hide it. Rubbing a thumb against her temple, she continued, "I am sure you are all eager to get started and learn, so allow me to dampen any hope you have of witnessing a grand display of magic."

    She cast her grey-blue eyes around the room before speaking slowly but deliberately. ¡°Magic is more about formulas than showboating. While a few individuals can cast and use spells without identifying such properties, it is very rare. We will ensure that you all have the basics of spell casting. You will learn many formulas and ways to do the same thing, and you will learn how truly boring magic can be.¡± She leaned against the podium as if she needed to support herself, though she wasn''t that old. She couldn''t be. ¡°But hold strong, for in the second year, you will learn how exciting magic can be by utilizing simple patterns and designs. If you have the energy, you will be able to do wonderful things."

    "So, let us go over how classes will work,¡± the madam puffed out some air, blinking her eyes lazily as she continued. ¡°Considering the lack of attendance, each and every one of you will be in the same class. Get to know each other, as it will be a long two years if you all can¡¯t get along.¡± She then straightened up, her eyes turning sharp. ¡°Do not judge each other based on where you come from or where you were born. If any of you are noble, you will hide that from everyone. If any of you are commoners, you will hide that as well. You will only use your first names here and be polite to each other. Do not show off any status, for under the eyes and laws of the magical world, you are all equal.¡±

    She repeated herself, pushing out the words with assurance and meaning. ¡°So be equal, or you will have no reason to be here. You are all sponsored by nobles in some way, shape, or form. So understand this: you are all equal. Is that clear?"

    Without waiting for an answer, she continued, "Good. You will have school classes three days a week. Take part in these classes and learn the basics for the next couple of months. From then on, you will learn how to utilize your specialties and work with each other to formulate plans. At the end of this year, the student who provides the best thesis on magical principles, identifying unique and capable spells, and how to produce them, shall be awarded the title of valedictorian and honored in the eyes of the school. This honor is worth more than its weight in gold. So, arrive tomorrow at Classroom One Alpha; it''s on the first floor if you were wondering, and we will start bright and early at 1 PM." With that, the old woman nodded and left, leaving the students to wonder what she meant by bright and early.

 Chapter 6-14(?) - Introductions

    A calm chaos followed as the woman left. It started as a hush. Then a shuffle as the students looked at each other. They weren''t sure what to do or where they were supposed to be, but eventually, it was decided that they were free for the day, and not a word was spoken. This caused voices to rise as other students simply left. Ravina was about to leave herself, wondering if there was anything to find in the market today. Yet, as she stood, a couple approached her.

    "Hi," said the boy. He was on the tall side, perhaps a little lanky. Brown hair fell over his head in messy curls. He looked at Ravina with brown eyes through a pair of glasses. ¡°I¡¯m Cam, and this is Abee,¡± he said, pointing to the young girl hiding in his shadow. From what Ravina could see, she was a little petite. Her dark hair was tied in a ponytail, and only one of her eyes could be seen.

    Ravina smiled at them. ¡°Pleasure,¡± she said. ¡°Is there something I can help you with?¡± she wondered, not entirely sure why they had come up to her.

    The boy laughed. ¡°Well, we¡¯re both from Nalthus and just arrived, so we¡¯re new to the area. We thought we might as well explore it with a classmate¡­ you know?¡± His smile spoke of confidence, but his words broke a little at the end.

    ¡°I see,¡± Ravina said. So it was an invitation. What does one do in this situation? How long had it been since she hung out with people her own age? Ravina blinked at the thought, looking around. They were all around her age. It made sense, though; students needed to study magic at a young age to be able to use it.

    Seeing her look around, Cam admitted, ¡°Well, everyone else seems grouped up, and Abee and I are kinda shy.¡± He chuckled softly as the girl pushed herself further behind him.

    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Ravina finally said. ¡°It''s, well, I haven''t really hung out with people, so I was just a little shy myself,¡± she admitted. Immediately, she wondered why on earth she said that. Quickly, she corrected herself. ¡°It''s just, I don''t know what we would do.¡± She shrugged. No, she chided herself internally, just say yes, what''s wrong with you!

    ¡°I understand.¡± Cam nodded. ¡°Well, how about a meal then?¡± He looked behind him, swinging an arm around the girl and pulling her up to stand beside him. ¡°I could go for some food, and I know Abee could eat as well.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sounds good.¡± Ravina nodded, and as she rose from her seat, another kid spoke up across the room.

    ¡°Y¡¯all eating?¡± they called.

    ¡°Huh, y-yeah,¡± Cam said.

    ¡°Cool, actually we should all join y¡¯all,¡± the student said, turning to the others in the room. ¡°We are in the same class, and as the teacher said, we should get along with everyone.¡±

    Murmurs of agreement rose, and soon enough, it was agreed that they would all enjoy a meal together. However, like Cam and Abee, most of them had just arrived. As such, Ravina, being the one who had been here for a while, suggested a restaurant. Unfortunately, the high-class place refused the group, as they had failed to call ahead.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry," Ravina said.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± said a taller boy with a lean build. ¡°Tell you what, I might know a place that my father told me about. Good food and people.¡± So they followed him. He led them through one alley and then another, muttering to himself, ¡°It''s¡­ this way,¡± and ¡°Uh¡­ that''s different.¡± But he did manage to bring them to a red door that stood sharply against the dull surroundings.

    With a knock, they entered a surprisingly empty restaurant. It wasn''t exactly clean, nor was it dirty, but they were greeted warmly, and the staff quickly put together a large table for them to sit at.

    As they were getting settled, the boy stood up and clapped his hands. ¡°I believe introductions are in order,¡± he offered. ¡°Since we have a large group, we should just do a round robin. So I¡¯ll start. I''m Franklin Guerrero, son of a rather wealthy merchant and my father¡¯s fourth biggest disappointment, but I am working on being number one.¡± His laughter enticed the others to giggle at his joke. He then offered the spotlight to the woman on his right.

    ¡°Ah, well,¡± she jumped up at the rather unexpected call. She pushed her auburn hair behind her ear. ¡°I''m Sheila Rowe,¡± she said with a flutter of her bright green eyes. ¡°daughter of a father who wanted me to marry a cousin so we could expand the farm. But thankfully, a passing mage discovered my talent in time. It''s my first time in the city, so I am looking forward to exploring it with all of you.¡± She smiled as she gave an awkward bow born out of nerves.

    ¡°Aww, sweetie!¡± a petite girl with curly blonde hair rushed forward and gave her a warm hug. ¡°Same! Well it wasn''t a cousin, but like, the only other boy in the village,¡± she giggled, her blue eyes twinkling from her freckled face. ¡°Like, I get it, it was him or baby Ivan but lords above he was as dumb as a bag of rocks¡ªthough less dangerous and all.¡± She turned to the others. ¡°Anyways, my name is Betsy Cain, and this little girl is mine.¡± She hugged Sheila tighter and stuck her tongue out at the boys.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Well, that''s fine,¡± a young boy with glasses called out from the group next. ¡°I have my sights set on someone else.¡± He winked at another girl who blushed, burying her head in his shoulder.

    ¡°Quiet, Cam,¡± she warned.

    He let out a small laugh, giving her a warm pat on the head as he continued. ¡°Well, I''m Carmen Daniel and this little tomato is Aubrey Russo.¡± Aubrey hit him with her free hand. ¡°She doesn''t like attention, but we both came from Nalthus City and plan to get married after we graduate.¡±

    ¡°Congratulations,¡± the other students offered their support, which only made the shy Aubrey hide behind the young man, who looked proud at his teasing.

    The divided conversations soon died down, and a boy with a sturdy build stood from his seat. He had black hair that made his piercing blue eyes all the more stunning. ¡°Well then, if we would like to get back to the original topic, I''ll introduce myself as Rocco Campbell, pride of the Summoner Orphanage.¡±

    Ravina blinked at the term and spoke up before she could stop herself, ¡°Summoner Orphanage?¡± The name was familiar. ¡°Is that part of the Loraine initiative?¡±

    ¡°The very same,¡± he confirmed. A smile widened on his face as he added, ¡°Are you a graduate from that initiative as well?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡­¡± she hesitated, ¡°just heard some good things.¡± She offered.

    ¡°Yes, well. Without it, I would be another bum on the street, so I am thankful for it,¡± he added, his face falling a bit, but he continued to smile at her.

    ¡°Ugh, it''s such a cancer,¡± another boy complained. In stark contrast to Rocco, this boy was dressed finely, his clothes designed to match his build and accent his blond hair and blue eyes. He looked at his hands as he shook his head and stated, ¡°Those useless things take away from the proper values of society.¡± Looking up, he added, ¡°We mustn''t allow such people to rise up in status simply because they have been abandoned.¡±

    Rocco turned to him, his anger burning the air beside him. He maintained his composure as he spoke, but just barely. ¡°Oh, and what would you rather have, a bunch of kids starving on the street?¡±

    The boy blinked in confusion, looking around the room with his brows furrowed. Finally, he stuttered, ¡°What, no, that¡¯s not what I meant¡ª¡± He coughed to regain some of his composure. Sitting up straight, he continued, ¡°What I mean is that kids should learn from their parents. Not a random stranger.¡±

    ¡°Well, my parents are both dead, and Ms. Cherry is more of a mom to me than that dead woman,¡± Rocco coldly spat.

    The other boy¡¯s face fell. ¡°Wha¡ªno, I mean¡ª¡±

    He was cut off as Franklin clapped his hands loudly. ¡°We can leave the politics behind for now, yes? After all, the teacher did say we are all equal in the class, so we should respect that. Why don''t you tell us your name?¡±

    The boy looked between Franklin and Rocco before looking at the table. His mouth opened a few times, but he maintained his silence. Finally, with a breath, he stood up and gave a graceful bow. ¡°My name is Tommie Reid, second son of Count Reid and owner of the Hartholz Mine.¡± A harsh silence followed his introduction. Tommie''s face fell as he looked around the room, fear creeping in as his eyes started to widen.

    ¡°Well, we know who will be paying for the meal,¡± Franklin joked, offering the joy of introductions to another young boy.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the next boy said with a rather thick accent. ¡°I am Julio Mack. Uh, I come from the south with a wise man. He brought me here to learn.¡± Julio Mack was a young man of medium height and dark curly hair. He looked at them with grey-brown eyes and nodded at his words as if acknowledging they were correct.

    ¡°Where in the south? Mentrezia?¡± another student asked. ¡°You sound like you''re from Mentrezia. One of my maids has that same accent.¡±

    ¡°Mentrezia? No, uh¡­ more to the left?¡± Julio drew in the air with his fingers. ¡°Smaller too, called Pelicana Turance to us, but¡­¡± He tilted his head in thought.

    Again, Franklin clapped. ¡°Let''s not get too sidetracked now. We still have three people to go, but why don''t you tell us about yourself,¡± he offered to the next student.

    ¡°Yes, right.¡± The young man rose with a smile ¡°Well, I am Avis Gonzalez.¡± He smiled at his introduction, looking around and expecting some recognition. He was tall and slender, with neatly styled black hair. His sharp, angular face matched his fine clothes, reflecting a family of wealth. ¡°Of Zalez Jewelry,¡± he offered when no one showed any sign of recognition.

    ¡°I¡¯m Larry Stephens,¡± the next boy began after a painful silence. Larry had sandy blond hair and an easygoing smile.

    ¡°Wha¡ªZalez is the recognized jewelry brand in all of Eisen!¡± Avis exclaimed, trying to make his point.

    ¡°And I actually grew up here,¡± Larry continued, scratching his cheek with a finger. ¡°Mom runs a store that sells the flowers most florist students grow, gets a nice 20% commission¡­ but it depends on the student''s skill and¡­ well¡­ their flowers, you know?¡± He shrugged.

    ¡°Jewelry is not abstract, it''s really valuable!¡± Avis said desperately.

    ¡°And last but not least,¡± Franklin said, ignoring Avis he nodded to Ravina.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± she hesitated. ¡°Emily Grant,¡± she said, reviving the long-forgotten alias she had made once a long time ago. Finally, her other persona could live once again. ¡°I''m from Ravin Fort and was lucky enough to be sponsored by one of the nobles there,¡± she lied again. She realized now that her life was little more than a lie. This realization silenced her, and she sat back in her chair.

    ¡°Wonderful,¡± Franklin called. ¡°And it looks like the food is here as well.¡± True to his words, the staff brought many plates full of food. ¡°Thank you, Marie.¡±

    The proprietor of the restaurant waved her hand. ¡°Don''t worry about it, little Franky,¡± she said, and with that, the students began to eat. They struck up conversations with those beside them, a few shouting over the table.

 Chapter 15 - Letéˆ¥æªš begin

    Ravina woke up the next day feeling quite refreshed. The students hung out until the sun started to sink and their bellies became so full that she fell asleep almost as soon as she hit the bed. She couldn''t remember a time when she had so much fun. She smiled as she rose from her bed. Friends. School would be fun with them.

    Then again, she couldn''t recall hanging out with people her own age and not having to worry about anything¡ªmoney was always the shadow of evil. But of course, walking across her room to the vanity mirror. Sitting down on the puffy stool, she looked at her reflection. There she watched her smile fade.

    Ravina Ravenshield was the daughter of the Raven, but she was the fake daughter, a tool the Count used to calm his vassals and fend off any unwanted commitments. It was sweet how much he loved his wife and didn''t want to remarry. Tragically he lost them both but that left her as nothing more than a facade.

    Even when she left the academy and went to the Mage Tower, she became another person. As Ravina would be marked as doing well in the academy. Emily Grant would attend classes in the tower. Unlike the persona of Ravina, Emily was a creation of her own making, a person who had never existed before. So what was the difference between Ravina and Emily?

    Yet they shared the same face. The same hair and the same mind. "Who are you?" she whispered softly to the mirror, her reflection staring back at her with deep purple eyes filled with both judgment and scorn. "Who are you?" she whispered again, sighing.

    A knock came at the door, and Ravina called for them to enter. It was Marilyn, the Raven Manor''s high standing maid and the woman who showed her around when she arrived. Marilyn gave a quick nod of acknowledgment. "My lady, I see you''re up bright and early. I have a bath waiting for you, and once we''re done getting you dressed, we can enjoy some breakfast. Marvin even made those little scones that you like."

    Ravina smiled. "Sounds wonderful," she said. The two of them began to get ready for the day, and after a delicious breakfast, Ravina was off to explore the city once again. All one had to do was go down a street they had never gone down before, and they would find a wealth of objects and fascinations they had never seen. It was another mystery in the form of a shop, all the products were different. Though the names might be the same, there was a certain gravitas that underlined everything the city had to offer. It was all different, it was all wonderful, and it was all time-consuming.

    "Oh shoot," she muttered, realizing she was late for her first day of school¡ªor second day, if you counted the introductory class. She hastened to room One Alpha, sliding in just in time, entering the room seconds before the professor.

    "Seats!" the professor called with a snap of her fingers. "Seats," she repeated as she arrived at her desk in the center of the classroom. The classroom was not much different than what Ravina had expected: four walls in a rectangular shape with multiple chairs and tables facing one wall filled with a blackboard. In front of that blackboard was a small podium and an office desk where the professor placed her bags. Meanwhile, the students had much smaller, more personal desks, and there were 24 in total.

    All the students who had eaten together gravitated towards the front of the class, while those who left early or didn¡¯t join them filled out the back. However, there were a few differences, as some of the other students sat in the front, and others, like Rocco, chose to sit in the back.

    Cameron waved at Ravina and pointed to a seat beside Aubrey, whom he sat next to. Ravina smiled and gave him an acknowledging nod before taking the seat next to the young girl. Aubrey shifted uncomfortably as Ravina sat down but managed a smile as she glanced over.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The teacher began, looking around at each student. "It''s good to know that each and every one of you has deigned to arrive on time. To begin with, we¡¯ll start with the very basics of magic. What is magic?" She looked around. "Does anyone know?"

    A few students murmured and glanced around at each other until one of them raised their hand. It was a boy in the front who hadn¡¯t been part of the class luncheon but had left as soon as it was over. He was of average height, with black hair and sea-green eyes.

    "Young Mr. Hayes, I believe?" The boy nodded. When he spoke, his voice was soothing, but an arrogant tone made it sound snobbish.

    "Magic," he began, "is the simple phenomenon of changing one''s reality to match one''s desires. In a sense, it is the foundation of reshaping the world to one''s own wishes."

    The teacher nodded at him. "A student of Gel¡¯Gorilgor, I see," she muttered. "Well, that is right in a sense, but wrong in many others. Magic is simply understanding the reality of the world and using that knowledge to build upon it. While Gel¡¯Gorilgor makes a very convincing argument and many wizards believe his works, there¡¯s too little to be proven about them, such as what the shape of the world should actually look like. Not saying you¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m just saying that Gel¡¯Gorilgor is an opportunist and an idiot, but not necessarily wrong,"

    Young Mr Hayes narrowed his eyes at her, leaning back in his chair. Oblivious to the young man¡¯s dissatisfaction she continued. "No, magic is the ability to cultivate the natural mana surrounding the world. While no one truly knows what exactly magic is, it is accepted and understood that mana is in the air, and people have a unique ability to manipulate these invisible flecks of power into doing what they want. There is a law and an order to these things."

    She waited for it to sink in before she continued. Walking ahead of her podium. "Now," the teacher began once more, "who here knows what the color of mana is?" More students raised their hands, confident in their ability to answer this question. "Very well," the teacher said. "Let¡¯s go with Mr. Reid this time."

    Tommy Reid stood up and nodded. "Thank you, ma¡¯am," he said before explaining. "There are many colors of mana, far too many to be documented in the short length of time that magic studies have progressed. It is fair to say that as many colors as we can see, there are far more colors of mana out there, most of which have yet to be discovered."

    With another nod, he sat back down, to which the teacher said, "Wrong." The other students shifted uneasily, and another student called out, "Aren¡¯t there multiple colors? After all, the easiest way to describe mana is in terms of colors."

    The teacher had something else in mind. "The color of mana," she began, "is blue, plain and simple." The students looked at each other in confusion. "There are many different types of mana perceived through different colors. However, it is the blue hue of mana that streams through the blood of humanity. You lot are unique in terms of humanity, as you can feel and guide the blue blood in your veins. This isn¡¯t the blood that flows to keep you alive but an ethereal force that beats within your second heart, something no one can distinctly prove but everyone can feel as an intangible beat."

    She paused and shook her head before continuing sternly, looking each student in the eye for a few seconds before moving on to the next. "You will forgo any preconceived notions you have of magic. While some of it is not particularly wrong, it is useless to come into this class with preconceived ideas of what magic might be. Magic is unique, mystical, and wonderful, but at the same time, it adheres to a strict set of principles and laws that cannot be changed, no matter how one wishes it to be. Mana, as flexible as it seems, is unmovable. If you try to bend it even a little, you will break faster than the mana will bend. So, from here on out, you know nothing. You will accept this, or you will leave."

    She gave them a moment, a chance to leave, but when none did, she nodded. "Very well, then. Let¡¯s begin."

 Chapter 6-16 - Formulas and Mindlessness

    It turns out magic was more science than mysticism. Like math uses formulas to map out a desired outcome, magic was less about self-discovery and flinging spells around and more about understanding advanced calculus and patterns. Magic was like building a car in seconds, winding up the engine, and sending it out. It wasn''t something one could do hastily or complacently.

    For example, the fireball was an excellent offensive spell, but it wasn''t simply a matter of drawing a sigil, filling it with mana, and sending it out. Sure, that¡¯s how it appeared in practice, but in reality, pouring in more mana didn''t produce a bigger fireball; it increased the likelihood of failure. One had to calculate the necessary amount of mana needed, considering factors like the angle of the throw, wind resistance, humidity, and the dryness or dampness of the target.

    Then, they had to know exactly how much mana to use. There was some leniency, but too much mana was wasteful, while too little caused the spell to fizzle out. Far too much mana would overload the spell, causing it to blow up in the caster''s face, and the margin for error was thin. Failure was an excellent teacher, but one student seemed immune to its lessons.

    A young man named Earl Hayes excelled at annoying her by always being correct. He made a mockery of her. She would attend classes confident in herself, only to be lapped by him repeatedly. The torment fueled her determination. She may have been a side character at home and not even part of the original story, but here at this school, she was the main character and no magical nerd was going to outshine her! She needed to get first place and rub it in that smug bastard''s face. ¡°God I wished he smiled, then I could wipe it off his smug little face.¡±

    Slam!

    Ravina flinched as a heavy book slammed against her desk, propelled by a powerful spell from the teacher. ¡°I trust you''re not thinking about some useless nonsense," she asked.

    ¡°N-no ma¡¯am!¡± Ravina declared loudly, enticing a giggle from some of the other students but they were quickly quieted by a glare from the formidable older woman. Quickly the room fell silent and after a glace the teacher resumed her lessons

    There was an option to brute-force everything. Instead of creating a perfectly tuned spell, one could create a device to overshoot what was needed. For example, instead of making a fireball to fly 15 feet, curve at a 16-degree angle, burst after 203 seconds into a 36-foot radius, costing a total of 87 M.E.U., one could create a spell totem. This totem would always cast a fireball to shoot 300 feet at a 15-degree angle and burst on impact in a 50-foot radius, costing 200 M.E.U. each time.

    This method was quick and repeatable, as long as one had the mana to pull it off, though it overused mana. This is why most mages used staffs and wands. These were not simple sticks picked up from the ground but intricate slices of spell carvings layered on top of each other. Thousands of small circle slices of wood or metal bonded together by magic in the shape of a staff, creating thousands of preprogrammed spells in the hand of a mage. All one had to do was fill the right circle with magic and lose the spell.

    ¡°Then what''s the point in studying!¡± demanded a kid with curly red hair and a boyish face. This young man¡¯s name was Chet Hansen and he was another student at the academy. He was complaining in the family restaurant known as Vents. It was the same restaurant where they enjoyed the food the first day and as time passed it became a hang out for the magic students.

    Today only a few kids were enjoying the end of class meal. In the beginning they all would come back, but as classes progressed more and more returned home to study. ¡°Go complain to your so-called brother.¡± Avis said with a sigh. He sat with this back straight as he delicately enjoyed the water in his cup, holding it delicately as if it was wine.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Chet scoffed, ¡°pretty boy frankie is busy with his secret investigation.¡± he complained. ¡°Ever since he got that stupid letter he stopped being fun.¡± This comment earned him a slap on the back of the head from Betsy.

    ¡°How can you be so crass,¡± she admonished him. ¡°He saved your ass from those loan sharks.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Chet stood up outraged. ¡°I wasn''t the only one that fell for their lies was I!¡±

    ¡°Yeah but I only borrowed a few dozen dons, not a hundred Kasse.¡±

    ¡°He told me it was return when able!¡±

    ¡°He lied!¡±

    A large clap ended their argument. It was another classmate that wasn''t included in the original group. ¡°Come on kids,¡± the gruff voice of an older man came from a young looking child. With black, combed hair and small grey eyes the young man took a tremendous amount of time in making himself seem more adult then he really was. All this ever got him though was the smiles of adults thinking ¡®how cute¡¯. Of course he was oblivious and thought himself to be far more mature than his counterparts. Perhaps this is why he always tried to mediate when they went off topic. ¡°Right now we need to focus on Ms. Emilies coming test.¡±

    ¡°Oh shut it.¡± Rocco complained, rolling his eyes at the high and mighty Jacklyn Wise. he looked at the boy. ¡°We¡¯re trying to forget about that test, Alocueshia formulas are the worst.¡± he groaned, his head hitting the table, his arms covering it soon after.

    ¡°It''s not too bad,¡± Tommie commented. ¡°I mean, once you learn ¦¡¦Ñ¦Ê¦Á¦Ä?¦Á then it''s pretty much easy to figureout how to write it out¡±

    Rocco lifted his head. ¡°The hell you''re on about!¡± he demanded, causing the other kid to shrink a little in his seat. ¦¡¦Ñ¦Ê¦Á¦Ä?¦Á and Alocueshia are two very different things!¡±

    ¡°W-well yeah but i mean. Like it''s a code really, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Code?¡±

    Tommie shuffled nervously as everyone looked at him.

    With a gulp he bought time by drinking some water, feeling it was still parched even after he drained his glass. ¡°Well yeah, think about the basic fireball spell.¡± he waited like a teacher looking around, waiting for an answer.

    ¡°Standard fire ball is ??????????¡± Ravina stated, curious where this was going.

    Tommie nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± he said excitedly, forgetting his nervousness. ¡°So the usual breakdown of MEU (myoo) for that spell is around 82.2.¡± a groan escaped the lips of the kids. 82.2 was a magic number. Not as magical as fireballs and spells but after five months of schooling, if you didn''t know the significance of 82.2 then you no longer attended the school. Some of them even had nightmares about this number, while others used it as a passcode for their bank accounts - substituting the . for a zero: 8202.

    ¡°So to find that number you know that the formula M=A¡ÁF.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes we know¡± Betsy hurried him. ¡°Factor is always going to be 1.37 unless otherwise stated so all that means is we need to get A depending on the spell.¡±

    ¡°Yes well¡­ it always the same isn''t it?¡± noting the confused looks Tommie quickly corrected himself. ¡°The cost per ¦¡¦Ñ¦Ê¦Á¦Ä?¦Á that is.¡±

    ¡°Cost per ¦¡¦Ñ¦Ê¦Á¦Ä?¦Á?¡± one of them repeated.

    ¡°Yeah, well again, taking fireball into effect, ?? is usually always going to cost 20 MEU, ??, 10, ?? 5, ?? 15, and ?? 10 making 60 MEU times the environmental factors; 1.37.¡±

    A hush fell over the students. Cold and silent. After a while Tommie was about to ask if he was wrong when Betsy asked a simple question. ¡°Are we stupid?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No¡­ but¡­ no¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­¡±

    ¡°It''s¡­ obvious.¡± of course it was obvious when one was told about it. The cost of fire, ??, was usually around 20 MEU. it hardly ever changed. This was also the core of the spell itself. ???????? were just along for the ride.

    ¡°I''ve been using Lissial''s formula every single time.¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­ but¡­ it''s always the same.¡± The realization was damning.

    Tommie could only look as the other students seemed downcast at the news. Still, on the day of the test, almost all students of the Vents lunch club earned a perfect score.

 Chapter 6-17 - Half a point and Chocolate Cake

    ¡°Unacceptable,¡± Ravina hissed. The heat burned the air around her as she seethed at the large score sheet posted at the academy entryway. Six months at the academy, and she was sure she would be top of the class in no time, only to be beaten. By half a point.

    Half a point.

    Earl - 100.5

    Emily - 100

    Tommie - 87

    ¡­

    Despite it being the first day of the academy''s 20 day, halfway break, the seething girl rushed into the academy, quickly heading to the headmaster. She was lucky; the school''s headmaster was quietly working, staring outside the window and wondering what bar he should go to today.

    ¡°Headmaster Graham,¡± Ravina called.

    A slow, deliberate sigh fell from his lips. He took a deep breath before he turned to face her. ¡°Miss Grant,¡± he said with a strained smile, lamenting internally that there was always one. Each year, there was a student dissatisfied with something just before the break. Didn''t these kids know that the break was for the teachers, not them? Cursing her internally, he asked, ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure of your company?¡±

    Ravina took his calming smile as affirmation to continue as she pleased. Thankfully, the headmaster was always so understanding. ¡°I want to know why Earl was able to get half a point above the maximum,¡± she cut right to the point. ¡°Was there already confirmation about not being able to receive any such extra points?¡±

    Internally, the headmaster, Graham, screamed. It wasn''t his fault but that crazy old bat. If she wasn''t a grand mage, he would have tossed her out a long time ago, for she rarely followed the rules. ¡°She decided to give the young Mr. Earl extra credit due to his assistance in finding a few flaws in the test.¡±

    ¡°Flaws in the test¡ªwhat test?¡± she blinked at the news.

    ¡°The 13th Exam,¡± he sighed. ¡°There have been multiple instances of students using an Abk¨¹rzung, a shortcut. You may not know this because it isn''t taught, but some students find that they could supplement the need to use Lissial¡¯s formula. This shortcut uses an idea that the cost per ¦¡¦Ñ¦Ê¦Á¦Ä?¦Á is always the same.¡± Graham rubbed his head, knowing that a student like Ravina would require a full explanation before accepting it.

    With a strained smile, he continued, ¡°While it is partially true that they are, there are other elements that¡­ alright, can you tell me what the Alocueshia formula is?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Ravina began, ¡°M=A¡ÁF.¡±

    ¡°The full formula,¡± he insisted.

    ¡°Full?¡± Ravina blinked thinking for a moment. ¡°MCost?=(A?)¡ÁEnvfactor?¡± she replied (somehow). It was M=A¡ÁF but less simplified. In the end, it was the same, so Ravina didn''t understand why she needed to repeat the full bit.

    ¡°Now, why do you think the sum of mana costs for the spell''s components (¦¡¦Ñ¦Ê¦Á¦Ä?¦Á) is in parentheses for the actual formula?¡± Ravina fell silent for a moment, thinking. Graham offered a hint, ¡°Think about Lissial¡¯s formula, specifically what it shares with the Alocueshia formula.¡±

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°What do they share?¡± Ravina smiled. That was easy. ¡°The environmental factor,¡± she stated proudly. She didn''t just study the material she needed to learn but everything that had to do with magic. If anyone was

    ¡°Correct. Now, you all have been using the base of 1.37 for the environmental factor in classes, but these factors would change in the real world. Next year, we will be including this in your studies, but for now, the problem with the test is that it encourages students to find and use an Abk¨¹rzung.¡±

    ¡°But what does that have to do with extra credit?¡±

    ¡°Well, therein lies the problem. By using the base standard of environmental factors, students lose the ability to identify changes in the base cost of the ¦¡¦Ñ¦Ê¦Á¦Ä?¦Á. The main problem is that teachers never address this issue. Not even I was able to identify that this led to massive failures the next year. Bad habits are ruinous to the future of students. Thinking back on it now, it could be why we lost so many good students.¡± Graham shook his head.

    ¡°So the extra credit was-¡±

    ¡°Because he found a flaw that would have ruined other students.¡±

    Ravina could only grit her teeth. How could she argue with that? She herself was using this Abk¨¹rzung. She doubted she would fall into the same rut of overreliance like the other students might. After all, it was obvious¡­ but at the same time¡­

    She tutted her frustration and turned on her heel. ¡°Unfair,¡± she found herself saying under her breath. Headmaster Graham could only watch her walk away without another word to him, sighing as he thought he should leave sooner then later, least another student come to argue.

    Meanwhile Ravina was still mulling over that half a point. Sure, he found a flaw, a big one, but still. Half a point ahead of max. MAX. There was not supposed to be something higher than 100---it was a percentile! How was she supposed to compete with that? Grinding her teeth in frustration, she stormed away until she arrived at a familiar caf¨¦, 30 feet from the magic academy.

    ¡°Emily!~¡± The musical tone of a young girl filled the room as Ravina caused the doorbell to ring as she entered. Immediately, Ravina''s mood improved. Her heart melted at the sight of a young girl, not eight years old. She had short black hair cut into a bob, pale deep blue-black eyes with a slight red hue to them. She wore a simple outfit, its only flair was a small, round white fluffy dog held in the girl''s arms.

    ¡°Lisa!¡± Ravina cheered out her name with a smile. ¡°How are you doing today?¡± she inquired, taking her usual seat in the window, giving her a view of the people milling around the City of Education.

    ¡°Meu-Mue and I are doing great!¡± she said as she joined Ravina in the opposite seat. ¡°We just finished with the morning rush; Papa is preparing for the lunch rush!¡±

    ¡°Oh, sounds like I came just in time,¡± she said with a smile. Lisa was one of those children who could warm anyone''s heart. Honest and kind. And most importantly, cute.

    ¡°Sure! Hey, how did that law test go?¡±

    ¡°Law test?¡± Ravina repeated with a slight tilt of her head.

    This time Lisa tilted her head, Meu-Mue copying her action. ¡°Didn''t you have a test yesterday? You¡¯ve been studying those law books every time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, no --- I haven''t really done any legal studies¡­ just reading here.¡± Ravina didn''t forget her resolve to be a law student. Though she didn''t attend the academy, it didn''t really matter. She was studying law for herself and herself alone. ¡°Well, it doesn''t matter, I got top marks.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡± Lisa nodded, shrugging it off. She smiled, ¡°Congratulations! We can celebrate with your coffee half off, so long as you buy a pastry!¡±

    Ravina giggled. Half off on coffee with the purchase of a pastry was a standard at the restaurant. It was the thing that set them apart from the others. ¡°Well, that sounds lovely,¡± Ravina responded. ¡°Why don''t we have two kolade cakes and a coffee, then you could join me and tell me all about your day.¡±

    Lisa¡¯s eyes sparkled at her words, and she nodded vigorously before jumping off the seat and scurrying away to put in the order. Ravina put her head in her hands and watched her push into the back of the caf¨¦. She let loose a content sigh.

 Chapter 6-18 | Back to adventuring

    ¡°Finals are here,¡± the teacher began, draining the color from her students'' faces. None were brave enough to speak, even to suggest that they had just returned from break. ¡°You have the next few months to complete your work before you present your final thesis to the White Tower. There, your betters will review your papers and decide if you pass or not.¡± Whispers dared to hover in the air.

    A slow, sinister narrowing of the teacher¡¯s eyes quickly ended their bravery, allowing her to continue. ¡°Lost magic and ancient spells would ensure your passing, as long as you can actually complete such work. However, I should remind you that the tower is full of scholars who research such things, so any attempt to best renowned men with years of work is as close to folly as could be.

    ¡°That being said, classic formulas reinvented and such would be admirable as well as new formulas. Just be aware they must be unique and work in some way.¡± She looked around the room. ¡°There will be no pairing up or sharing of work. The important thing is that it¡¯s your own work.¡±

    And with that, the students were welcomed back to the academy. The passing of school changed from that day. Lessons slowed, reaching only Monday, Wednesday, and Thursday, leaving the rest free and giving the students a lot of free time. It was for this reason that Ravina found herself back at the adventuring guild. The adventurers'' guild in the city of education was quite large, with a big portion handling many imports. A steady stream of carriages arrived until nightfall when the gates were shut.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    It was less a hub for adventurers and more a place to fulfill material requests. In her studies, Ravina had learned that 70% of all material-gathering requests, not medically based, were sent to the city of education due to the massive number of students. Of that 70%, 42% went to the White Tower as ingredients for spells.

    For this reason, she decided to take up adventuring again. About 16 miles from the city of education was a dungeon controlled by the guild. She could use her status as a Rayvin Fort adventurer to register there as well. From there, she could not only gather ingredients but also use them in the dungeon, making the three-day weekend productive. On other days, she could continue her legal studies and relax in the cafe, using Lisa to melt away any fatigue she built up.

    With that wonderful thought, she entered the guild. It was a far cry from when she first did so long ago. Instead of timidly looking around and hiding in the azure woman¡¯s shadows, she strode up to the welcoming counter and nodded to the short woman with a brown bob cut and gray-green eyes.

 7-0 | Return to Roots.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± the receptionist cheerfully greeted as Ravina walked up to the counter. Ravina smiled and nodded in acknowledgment.

    ¡°Good morning to you too. I have to say, it¡¯s quite empty here,¡± she said, looking around and noticing that the guild was quite deserted.

    This caused the receptionist to check a little. ¡°Most guild activities here take place down at the quarry,¡± she explained.

    ¡°The quarry?¡± Ravina repeated.

    The receptionist confirmed with a nod. ¡°There¡¯s a small branch at the quarry that allows our members to gather the task themselves and judging by the fact that you didn¡¯t know about that I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re here to transfer.¡±

    Ravina replied, ¡°I see. Well, yes - I suppose I am.  Although, I am curious, what if I was here to sign up for the guild in the first place?¡±

    The receptionist chuckled again. ¡°There¡¯s nothing really to do here except for the dungeons, and even then, you need to be higher than a rookie to get inside, without the dungious there¡¯s nothing around¡±

    ¡°I see. So this branch is just for show?¡± Ravina questioned.

    With a shrug, the short woman answered, "We''re a distribution center, and if people have questions or want to make a request, they can always come in and ask." Her smile fell a little as she continued, "However, most of them go through the Academy or the schools they attend. We have contracts giving them favorable offers as long as they are all bulk purchases." She sighed. "So, pretty much, it¡¯s just empty until Monday. Monday, Monday, Monday. That¡¯s when the guild has a deal with all the schools putting in their requests at once."

    "Wow, that must get pretty annoying," Ravina said, attempting to break the growing tension. Before she could continue, the receptionist readily agreed.

    "It is," she said, standing up, her grey-green eyes shining with passion. "If they spread out the requests, it would be one thing, but they decide to come at the same time every week. It¡¯s so annoying. The stupidity of it." Her passion caused a small amount of spittle to fly out.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°But seriously, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with them. We ask them, ''Can you come in on Wednesday or Thursday or Tuesday?'' but no, they have to come in on Monday. The stupidest thing. We have an entire staff dedicated just to Mondays. 20!¡± she exclaimed the number, her eyes widening. ¡°twenty people come in on Monday and Monday alone just to deal with the extra nonsense,¡±

    A hand flew up to her mouth, covering it. She waited a bit before she chuckled behind the hand. ¡°Forgive me. It¡¯s just a sore subject of mine.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Ravina replied with a thin smile on her lips.

    ¡°Anyways,¡± the receptionist continued, ¡°let¡¯s get started on your request. So you are transferring?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ravina answered.

    ¡°Do you know your guild ID or city transfer number?¡±

    ¡°City transfer number,¡± Ravina said, slightly worried about the unfamiliar term.

    However, the receptionist waved her concerns aside. "Not to worry. Most people come to the city without a transfer number; it''s a City of Education special. After all, why would anyone want to be an adventurer here? Dungeons, of course," she said with a nod. "Stupid dungeons with their stupid rules," she whispered harshly.

    Quickly she snapped back to Ravina. "If it wasn¡¯t for those dungeons, I would be off today too. I would only have to show up on Monday as well. There¡¯d be no need to keep this guild open. We could just have a sign saying to go to the quarry, but no, we have dungeons, and so we need to manage and maintain them, which requires an active main branch in the city!

    Seriously though, when was the last Navis Flux? I don¡¯t know, 320 years ago. I¡¯ve never seen a monster wave. But no, we have to manage the monsters because that¡¯s the guild¡¯s job. We¡¯d all be damned if the government took over."

    Ravina could only let out a nervous laugh, not understanding even half of what the receptionist had said. She just waited patiently until the receptionist calmed down again. Eventually, the receptionist quieted and, with a roll of her eyes, she pulled up some documents and looked back at Ravina with a pleasant smile.

    "So, what is your guild ID?" she asked.

    "FR-R-183," Ravina informed her.

    Penning it down, she repeated it. "FR-R-183, alright! You know, you¡¯re one of the few who know this thing by heart. Quite pleasant."

    Ravina chuckled softly. "It¡¯s kind of easy," she revealed, and the receptionist agreed with her.

    "No kidding, but you would be surprised how many people just give me a blank look, like it''s something they have never heard about before. Like, how else do you expect the guild to keep track of you?"

    Ravina chuckled. "Well, most of them are brutes," she guessed.

    ¡°Exactly, and not even the good kind, I mean seriously - not one of them even tried to hit on me!¡± Ravina could only smile nervously.

 Chapter 7-1 | The First Floor.

    The Eternal Ruins.

    A grand name for a grand dungeon. It would all be grand if not for the fact that it was all empty. Being close to the city of education the dungeon was quickly depleted of resources. The problem with the ruins lay in its ability to renew its resources. Dungeons are very special things to kingdoms. Unlike mines or queries, dungeons regrow their resources. You can not strip a dungeon or exhaust its supply, for there is a force that will forever create more.

    It is for this reason that almost every country had many laws tailored to the protection of the dungeons and its core.

    And so we come back to the problem with the Eternal Ruins. The harvest of this massive dungeon is small, unimportant and considering the difficulty of level 2 monsters that started on the third floor, it was not worth exploring.

    ¡°You do realize that level 2 monsters require a coordinated team, right?¡± a young boy¡¯s voice echoed behind Ravina as she stepped into the Eternal Ruins. She turned to glance at him. He wore shoddy clothes¡ªa simple shirt and flexible shorts¡ªand carried a massive pack, larger than himself. It was a loan from the guild, a common tool but vital tool for porters. The Aposkev¨®n Bag negated the weight of the items stored inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ralf,¡± Ravina repeated for the umpteenth time. She had hired the boy so she could focus on her real purpose. While the Eternal Ruins were notorious for being monster-infested with little else of value, Ravina¡¯s interest lay beyond gathering materials for her magic studies. Ohh and how sick and tired was she of magical studies. All year, all year they did nothing but talk about the mechanics behind magic. The man behind the curtain was certainly way more boring than the show he put on.

    She craved practicality. An empty dungeon teeming with monsters to practice on was exactly what she needed. Still she had two daggers and fine leather armor. Wrapped in a fine purple clock she looked ever the part of an adventurer from a fairy tail. Yet, this was her reality. As such she needed to be practical.  Magic would be a secondary objective for now. Ravina would focus on the top floor, testing her skills and gauging the dungeon''s potential. If she couldn''t effectively use her magic, she would move on to another dungeon and resign herself to the monotony of distant magic studies once more.

    It felt like staring at a locked door while holding a key still being shaped. Behind that door lay all the wealth in the world, yet all she could do was learn how to shape the key, never to touch the treasure.

    ¡°Lady, I don''t know if you understand. Level 2 monsters cannot be handled alone!¡± Gods damn it, he was insistent.

    ¡°Then you could return,¡± she said, rubbing the ache from her head. ¡°I won''t report it.¡±

    ¡°N-nonsense!¡± the kid stammered. ¡°If I were to return without you, it could only be due to your death!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not true,¡± Ravina tried to reason, but the boy was persistent.

    ¡°If a porter abandons the party, they won¡¯t be hired again.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Ravina insisted. ¡°The guild does not have such a stipulation.¡±

    However, Ralf was adamant. ¡°The guild does not control everything,¡± he revealed. ¡°What adventurer wants to bring someone with them after they abandon another?¡± It made some sense.

    ¡°Then stop complaining,¡± Ravina begged. ¡°Besides, I plan on staying on the first floor anyway. I have some training, so I should be able to handle a level one monster. Now either quiet down or leave.¡± With that, Ravina entered the massive crack in the mountain. The cave opened up expansively, supported by what appeared to be man-made pillars and stone structures. The eeriest part was the lit torches that illuminated the dungeon just enough¡ªneither too bright nor too dark.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    It didn''t take long for them to encounter their first monster. ¡°W-what is that doing here!¡± the young boy exclaimed in fear as he saw the humanoid figure. Ravina was shaken only by the kid''s lack of confidence. He was supposed to be a seasoned porter, but even large green men were too much for children.

    The creature before them was massive, standing eight feet tall with the physique of a bodybuilder. Oddly enough, it wore ragged leather clothes that seemed sturdier than the armor she had bought. Its head seemed carved from stone rather than organic, demonic at first glance, confirmed by its beady black eyes and white, sharp teeth protruding from its closed, blackened mouth.

    Sure, it looked terrifying, but it was exactly what Ravina was looking for¡ªa monster to use as a test subject. Its strong, imposing body made Ravina happy. It seemed to be the perfect specimen for her experiments.

    Even if the dungeon was notorious for its high monster density, this was precisely the kind of challenge she had hoped to find. She was about to say something to calm the kid down when she locked eyes with the monster. That single glance caused her heart to still. In that one moment of a skipped beat, her blood ran cold, as if there was no warmth to be found in all the world. She took a step back, her legs trembling as her heart regained its beat, quickening as her breaths became heavy and uneven.

    ¡°Lady, we need to run!¡± the boy''s shout did little to ease her fear, but it was grounding all the same. ¡°That''s a poisoned ?gar! What''s a level three beast doing on the first floor?¡±

    ¡°Level three!?¡± her words burned in her throat as she spoke out her surprise. Luckily for the pair, the monster was satisfied with walking toward its prey, never looking away from Ravina¡¯s eyes. It was over. There was no way anyone could come out of a fight with such a monster and walk away. ¡°F-fire,¡± her words were broken, uneven, and unsteady. She could barely remember the formula that was hammered into their heads.

    It was the easiest of formulas; most red spells were. Yet she couldn¡¯t even recall it as the monster approached. It was close, closer now, and closer still. ¡°N-no!¡± In a final desperate wave, Ravina raised a hand. ¡°Fireball!¡± she screamed. Unfortunately, the spell wasn¡¯t woven. Instead of a ball of fire, a mist of heat rose from her hand and flew to the ?gar. Yet the warmth of the spell reached even Ravina as it flew away. There was a moment of calm as she watched the orange-red mist fill the gap between her and the monster.

    In the beat of a heart, she knew it was not good, not even as a distraction. But she wouldn¡¯t be able to cast another spell. It was only a few steps away. If only she could control the spell, but it was already released. Such a thing would not be possible¡­ and yet¡­ her eyes narrowed as she closed her hand. She felt a pull of something leave her chest, and when she squeezed her hand closed, the mist before her condensed into a thin fire-red blade, not even a fingernail thick. With the flames cleared out of the way, she saw the bemused expression on the monster. It raised a hand to swat the spell away, but somehow it continued, slicing through the hand and giving the demon a taste of its own fear. Then it cut through the monster, and its head fell to the floor before the body even understood that it was dead.

    The whole thing lasted between a few beats of a heart. Ravina collapsed to the floor before the body of the monster. Her numb hands reached up to her neck as it slowly dawned on her what just happened. ¡°Holy shit, lady!¡± the boy''s voice called out to her, farther than he had been before. He stepped back into the dungeon, making his way over to her. ¡°I ain¡¯t never seen anything like that before. Hey, you okay?¡±

    She felt his hand reach out to her and swatted it away on instinct alone. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she coughed, giving herself some time to collect her thoughts. ¡°Set up camp.¡±

    ¡°What, so soon?¡± he asked, a lot more confident now that he knew his employer could one-shot a high-ranking monster. If only he knew the truth, then perhaps he would insist they return right away.

    ¡°Just do it,¡± she said, failing to keep her voice steady.

    The boy sighed. ¡°Alright,¡± he turned around to find a good place to pitch the cave tents. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long dive, isn¡¯t it,¡± he complained as he went about his work.

    As for Ravina, she just needed some time to calm down. Time to think. She pushed her hands in front of her face, holding the one that not only cast but manipulated the spell. ¡°What was that?¡± she wondered aloud. She eventually shook her head. ¡°I need a shower,¡± she muttered. ¡°And fine wine.¡± The boy was right; it would be a long dive, but at least she had brought a few extra pairs of clean underwear.

 7-2 | Return for now.

    ¡°What was the point in learning all those useless formulas!¡± Ravina cried over the corpse of another Poisoned ?gar. It was annoying. This was the third ?gar they had run into and while Ralf was exceptionally skilled at dismantling and storing its usable body parts, known as loot, Ravina was frustrated. While taking care of a level 3 monster alone was a feat init of itself, the fact remains that she was less weaving a spell and more feeling the spell out.

    Sure she could weave out just about any spell she learned in school to take care of the level 1 creatures that roamed the spacious dungeon, but there was something about looking an ?gar in the eye that quickly spread fear throughout her body. Every time it was instant that allowed her to create that blade of fire which took care of them. Like a bad habit, if scared thow fire. It wasn''t necessarily bad but Ravina couldn''t figure out two key things.

    What ¦¡¦Ñ¦Ê¦Á¦Ä?¦Á construction that spell was made out of and how she was able to manipulate mana once it was released from her body. It became a bit of a pet project for her. She was crafting spell after spell but nothing came close to that attack. She was free to cast it of course but ¡°It would have been a sure fire winner for my thesis!¡± she could only lament at the loss of a sure A. Seriously though, a spell that could one shot a monster that requires multiple groups of adventurers to defeat? First place would belong to her!

    ¡°Lady¡± Ralf called up to her after he finished dismantling the ?gar. ¡°We really gotta go, I know you want to continue practicing but the bags been full up for a while now.¡± true to his words there were drops from other monsters strewn around the harvested ?gar. Less valuable than the drops from the higher ranking monster. The kid stopped begging her to leave for another dungeon but instead asking her to return so they can come back with another bag. ¡°Like I said.¡± he quickly added before she could answer. ¡°We can get a draphor cart as well and set up a base camp in the middle of the dungeon!¡±

    ¡°Okay, fine!¡± Ravina could only relent at his annoyance. Well it wasn''t really annoying, it was cute how hardworking he was, and he was skilled at dismantling. ¡°Im done anyway¡± she rubbed the kids head, knowing that he would make a dependable man when he grew up. Seeing how hard he worked made her mind wander to a certain forest, wondering how they were doing right now. Quickly she withdrew her hand and shook her head. ¡°Anyways it''s not like i''m making progress.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± the boy cried happily. ¡°This way, i¡¯ve drawn a map!¡± gods above, he was dependable already. Good thing he didn''t have red hair. It would have left her to wonder. Following the boy allowed her to fall into her head, thinking about what exactly happened. The spell hadn¡¯t formed properly¡ªit was an unguided wave of magical energy, a mist of mana, tinted red by her intent to cast a spell in that vein. Every time she was able to adapt it there was a pull at her chest and¡­ strings on her fingers?

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    And then there was that¡­ scent that filled the air when the monsters were defeated. It didn''t smell of iron or rotten flesh. It wasn''t unpleasant but then again it wasn''t really pleasant as well. It was like a freshly baked cake when one was full. After eating their fill and being satisfied with the meal they could enjoy the smell of it but not be enticed to eat it. In the end the smell of the cake would just be there in the background.

    ¡°And we¡¯re here!¡± Ralf called joyfully as he crossed the crack between the dungeon and the outside world. Ravina was jolted out of her thoughts, finding herself back at the dungeon''s entrance.

    ¡°That was quick,¡± she voiced in surprise.

    Ralf chuckled. ¡°Well, yeah, we were just walking in a circle after all.¡± He showed her a piece of well-used leather. Despite the smudges, clear points were mapped out in charcoal. Looking past the parchment, Ravina noticed the boy''s hands were covered in charcoal.

    ¡°Wow,¡± she said. ¡°I really like going right, don''t I?¡± True to her words, the map showed she always chose the right path when it was an option, yet they had still ended up making a big circle.

    ¡°Well, that just means you always made the right call,¡± Ralf said with a dumb smile as his face brightened.

    With a sigh, Ravina snapped her fingers, effortlessly summoning a ball of water to float in the air before her. "Ha ha," she muttered, her voice devoid of true mirth. "Just wash your hands first, and we¡¯ll head back to the guild quickly." She glanced at her bag, wishing it could hold more supplies. If only it could, she could have stayed hidden away for days. "Oh, and can we just say that we found the ?gars dead?"

    Ralf''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What? But miss, you''ll become a legend when it''s known!" he insisted.

    Ravina shook her head, a weary smile playing on her lips. "Perhaps, but I don¡¯t really want to be popular," she replied, her laughter tinged with genuine amusement.

    Ralf hesitated, biting his lip. "But..." He fell silent, a thoughtful look crossing his face. "Alright," he conceded.

    "Thank yo¡ª"

    "20 Dons, and my silence is yours," Ralf interrupted, holding up his hand with his thumb and index finger pinched together.

    Ravina''s smile grew strained. "20 Dons is a lot," she pointed out.

    "Ha, nah it ain¡¯t. You¡¯ve got five ?gar eyes in mint condition; they''re worth 5 Dons apiece. You''ve got the cash, lady."

    Ravina could only smile, albeit a bit ruefully. "Alright, 20 Dons it is," she agreed

 7-3 | Itamized List

    Tired from the adventure, Ravina decided to stay in the city after her first dive. Using magic might be easier to deal with monsters than a sword, but it''s far more exhausting. Returning after, with the adrenaline gone, she realized just how tired she was, doubly so after waking up from a full day''s worth of sleep.

    Eventually, Ravina woke up and found that her bed was still very comfortable. However, because she wanted to go back to the dungeon, she forced herself up and went to the guild. It was only then that she realized she had spent the entire day sleeping.

    ¡°Ah, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Ralf already turned everything in for you.¡± Grace, the receptionist at the main guild branch in the middle of the city of education told her. She pulled out a bag of coin and a slip of paper, clearly anticipating Ravina¡¯s arrival.

    Ravina looked at the items, or rather, the lack thereof. ¡°Oh," Ravina said once she saw the pouch for the monster materials, "I was actually hoping to pick the ones I want to keep for myself, if that¡¯s okay?"

    "Oh yeah, no, that''s fine," Grace answered. "That''s actually what the list is for. The payment is for items that the guild must keep, minus the processing fee. We''re keeping the controlled items that you actually have to go through a government auction to get."

    "Oh, I see," Ravina replied, furrowing her brow. She didn¡¯t remember reading anything like that in any of the law books she had been studying on the side. However, that just goes to show how complicated and long the law of the nation was. And boring. So boring. Clearly, there were more complicated issues than she understood, but for now, she accepted it as is. She didn''t care to argue after all, she wanted to get a jump on what materials were in the Eternal Ruin dungeon and see what she could make of it, if anything useful.

    She smiled at the thought of Earl''s face when she took the top spot of the class from him. With that in mind, she picked up the list and read through it. It was an itemized list, and Ravina¡¯s brow furrowed as she read through it.

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Shard of Carapace (3 pieces) - 2 Kel (x3, 6 Kel)</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Spider Silk (10 bundles) - 2 Geld (x10, 20 Geld)</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Rock Essence (5 vials) - 5 Geld (x5, 25 Geld)</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Crab Shells (4 fragments) - 4 Geld (x4, 16 Geld)</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Cursed Pages (8 pages) - 20 Geld*</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Scribe''s Quill (2 quills) - 3 Geld (x2, 6 Geld)</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Librarian''s Spectacles (1 pair) - 5 Geld (x1, 5 Geld)</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Paper Fragments (20 pieces) - 1 Kel (x20, 20 Kel)</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Venom Drippers (5 sacs) - 5 Kel*</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Stone Dust (1 small pouch) - 3 Geld (x1, 3 Geld)</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Ectoplasmic Residue (6 vials) - 9 Geld*</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Ink Spirits (3 vials) - 4 Geld (x3, 12 Geld)</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Mineral Deposits (5 chunks) - 5 Geld (x5, 25 Geld)</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Binding Threads (15 pieces) - 2 Geld (x15, 30 Geld)</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Bottled Ink (4 bottles) - 5 Geld (x4, 20 Geld)</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Wispy Fragments (7 pieces) - 2 Geld (x7, 14 Geld)</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Claw Fragments (5 claws) - 4 Geld (x5, 20 Geld)</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Enchanted Ink (2 bottles) - 2 Don*</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Dust Particles (1 small pouch) - 2 Geld (x1, 2 Geld)</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Beetle Legs (10 legs) - 3 Geld (x10, 30 Geld)</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Librarian''s Spectacles (1 pair) - 5 Geld (x1, 5 Geld)</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Ink Spirits (3 vials) - 4 Geld (x3, 12 Geld)</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Wispy Fragments (7 pieces) - 7 Geld*</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Binding Threads (10 pieces) - 2 Geld (x10, 20 Geld)</li>

    </ul>

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    She didn''t recognize half the items and, more importantly, asked, ¡°What''s a Kel?¡±

    ¡°A Kel? It''s a¡­ coin,¡± Grace''s eyes shifted as she tried to figure out what Ravina was asking.

    ¡°Yeah, but what kind? Never heard of it before.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± she blinked in surprise. ¡°Well, it''s a¡­ like,¡± biting her lip, she tried her best to think about it. ¡°You know, like 10 Kels would get you a Geld¡­ maybe? But like not really?¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ so it''s a cheaper coin than a Geld?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I mean, you really can''t buy a¡­¡± she took the list from Ravina, pointing at the first Kel reward item her eyes fell upon. ¡°Okay, here, so like, paper fragments, right? They''re used to enhance magical scrolls or spell books, but honestly, scraps of them are not worth a lot and are mainly used in alchemy as a, like, binding agent or something like that. Like, they have a value, but they really don¡¯t¡­ you know? So you can¡¯t expect people to pay money for them, especially if you got a few scraps of them¡­.and yeah, here you have cursed pages, worth so much more. The Eternal Ruin has a few of them, and the scraps are probably from cursed pages, which are all ready to go¡ªexcept they¡¯re used for banned magic, hence the half-price buyout and government confiscation.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Ravina frowned. Why did Ralf pick them up if they were that worthless? Surely that affected his bottom line too, right? 5% wasn''t much but it was still 5%.

    ¡°Right, anyways, you want to sell everything, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh, no, let''s keep everything that has magical use to it. I¡¯ve got an assignment for the White Tower Academy.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you''re a student of Weis Academy, are you?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m¡ª¡± Ravina¡¯s brow furrowed again. ¡°The White Magic Academy, new to magical things.¡± She fumbled, realizing she didn''t know the name of her academy despite being a student. This elicited a laugh from Grace.

    ¡°Yeah, Weis Academy. Don¡¯t worry about it, most people don¡¯t know what it''s called¡ªI only do because they need a name for their orders and honestly, I think the person in charge of requisitions just scribbled something down randomly. Honestly, they scribbled the ''s'' so badly every time, it¡¯s hilarious.¡± She found a blank piece of paper and scribbled a letter on it. ¡°Honestly, what is that, every time.¡± She giggled as Ravina looked over the ? now inked on a scrap piece of paper.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± For some reason, it looked familiar, but right now she couldn''t place it. ¡°Well then, I guess I am a student there. I really should ask about that.¡± She thought aloud. ¡°Anyways, I need magic materials, so that''s why I¡¯m diving.¡±

    ¡°Understood, will do. That being said," Grace straightened up, a serious expression on her face, "we would like to confirm a few things, if you don¡¯t mind. Ralf gave us a very interesting debrief, in which he depicted several corpses of poisoned ogres, as well as several monsters that shouldn¡¯t be appearing on the top floor of the dungeon. Last time we sent a team, it was confirmed that there were 16 floors. So, you assume that the first couple at least have a bunch of level zeros, not a bunch of level ones."

    Ravina nodded, internally thanking Ralf for not outing her as a super magician or someone who killed a level two by herself. "Yes," she affirmed, "From what he told me as well, there were several monsters that shouldn¡¯t have been on that level."

    ¡°Yes, judging by the drops alone, I would have thought you went to the fourth floor at the very least.¡± This caused Ravina¡¯s mouth to gently fall open in surprise. After the receptionist asked her to recount her adventure, Ravina began a little twisted tale of what she went through in the dungeon.

    It took a little more time than expected, but eventually, the report was finished, and she was free for the day with a new bag of coins. It was light, but she had decided to keep a lot of the items. Almost all of them had magical value of some kind. Unfortunately, she had classes tomorrow, so it wouldn¡¯t be that much of an enjoyment. But for now, she would at least enjoy a nice meal out before heading back home and dividing the materials she had received from the dungeon. Hopefully, they would give her an idea of what she should do for her final assignment. She needed something that put her over the edge of Earl, something that gave her first place so she could rub it in that smug boy¡¯s face.

 7-4 | LieBarry

    "It''s not like I was actually planning to use it," Ravina told herself as she lay on the floor. Blackened dust was piled around her, remnants of the materials she had painstakingly gathered from the dungeon. She had used every last drop of mana stored inside them in her experiment, only to produce no results. It was here that she decided to ¡®admit¡¯ she just wanted to practice her magic, a simple bandage to cover up the failure before her.

    She pulled the open book beside her closer, re-reading its contents, and only raising the internal conflict within her. She read the ¡®simple¡¯ instruction. With a sudden burst of speed, she quickly rose to her feet and tossed the useless tome with such force that it broke the cross wood beam as it zipped out of the room. Ravina didn''t notice as her eyes were closed, and she was crying out, "Simple my ass!"

    After a few puffs of air, she calmed down a bit. Rubbing her head with both hands, she allowed the frustration to wash off of her. With a deep breath, she regained herself. "Right," she said, looking around. "Now, where did I toss..." She froze when she saw the broken window. "Ah... shit." It wouldn''t have been a problem if she was at Crock Beak Manor, but she wanted the library that the academy had and thus decided to rent a study room. A study room she just damaged.

    "Ahhh, fine," she said, rubbing her head. "At the very least, I could use a couple of minutes away from this stuffy-ass room. Ah - heh, and the window''s open now." With that in mind, she left to retrieve the book.

    It was a quick walk down to the first floor of the library. There, the librarian was seated at the front desk, a soft-faced woman with more sex appeal than anyone on Red Street, especially when wrapped in the tight suit she no doubt bought when she first started working here.

    "Done already?" she asked with a smile.

    Ravina smiled shyly. "Well, I need a bit of a break," she decided to say. "I''ll be back soon."

    "Of course, I''ll hold the room for you, love. Take your time."

    "Thanks, Lily."

    The woman simply smiled at her as she went back to her book, her pink eyes reading the words through thin silver frames.

    "Christ, she¡¯d do well on OnlyFans," Ravina noted as she left the library.

    It was outside the library however where her mood wouldn¡¯t improve, instead it would take a sharp nose dive; crashing into the ground completely. Holding the book she had thrown out the window, with a big bump on his head, was the world''s most annoying man. "Earl Hayes," she voiced his name, barely keeping her contempt at bay. He was the only obstacle she had in classes, the only one who could take all her efforts and make them fruitless, even gaining half a point just to properly screw with her. She could only plaster a fake smile on her face as the top student turned to face her.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Objectively speaking, he was a handsome young man with silky black hair that framed his face perfectly, giving him an air of effortless elegance. His eyes were a striking blue, with an alluring tilt that seemed to draw people in with their mysterious depth. His sharply defined features, from high cheekbones to a strong jawline, completed his sculpted visage.

    He also kept up his figure, his athletic build evident beneath the relaxed yet stylish clothes he wore, enhancing his overall appeal. His fashion sense was impeccable, always managing to look both casual and sophisticated. He was a model specimen of a young man that any magazine would kill for, but gods above, his smug, smiling face was annoying as all hell to look at.

    He held up the book in his hand and offered her a question. "This yours?" Damn! Now she was going to have to apologize to him. You could barely even see that bump on his head. Smug bastard.

    Ravina¡¯s smile stretched as she clenched her teeth. "Yes, it... seemed to slip away when I was in the middle of an experiment." The bump wasn''t that bad; she could have done better. There was always next time.

    Earl looked up at the broken window. "So it would seem," he commented. He turned his attention back to the book. "Trying to synthesize mana?" He was able to understand the content even after just reading the title. "It''s a lot of effort, but I don¡¯t see how you expect to present your final on such a common topic."

    Ahhh... killing him would be so easy. No one would possibly miss this prick. "It''s just the start. I plan to use the thread for- ahem, something."

    "Oh, may I ask what you have in mind?"

    "No, I don¡¯t want to spoil the surprise. Besides, I would hate for you to get a hint about what you want to do."

    "Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. I already have an idea of where I¡¯m going."

    Ravina blinked. "You do?" she asked before she could stop herself.

    "Yes, however, I would hate for you to get a hint about what you want to do." See, that right there was exactly why he was nothing more than a smug prick. Ravina held out a hand, the muscles in her cheeks starting to hurt.

    "Well, if you please."

    However, he held up the book, resting it only just from his lips. "Before I do¡­ I was wondering if you wouldn¡¯t mind me taking a moment of your time."

    "Oh, and to what do I owe the great Earl Hayes giving little old me his time." She hated how he smiled when she said his name. She put all of her resentment into its inflection, but it only seemed to amuse him.

    "It¡¯s about the final, and a proposition." With that, he turned around and started walking away, holding the book over his shoulder. He called out, "I know a good caf¨¦ where we could have a proper talk."

    You know, Ravina thought, murder isn¡¯t illegal in this world...

 7-5 | The Bet

    Ravina followed Earl, hoping their destination would be Emily''s cafe, where she could use some soul healing from her friend. Instead, they arrived at one of the upscale cafes on the main street¡ªexpensive, pretentious, and only mediocre in quality. At the very least, Earl could treat her to a dessert. With that thought, she joined him in a secluded corner booth.

    ¡°Starlight Drip and a Clear Water Cake, please,¡± Ravina ordered as soon as they sat down.

    Earl raised an eyebrow but turned to the server and said, ¡°Standard black, please.¡± As the hostess walked away, he turned to Ravina. ¡°I have to admit, you seem well-versed in a place like this.¡± His words struck Ravina as odd, raising a question that could be answered if only one looked at the differences between a cafe and a teahouse.

    Yet, Ravina preferred coffee over tea, and in a certain village hidden in the woods, she was accustomed to contemptuous stares, forced smiles, and disdainful glances. Still, cafes were open to the public, and no unspoken social rule could turn away a woman away as long as she had money and manners. Well, perhaps just money.

    ¡°What, caffeine runs the world,¡± Ravina brushed off his comment. Ignoring his raised eyebrow, she continued, ¡°So what do you want?¡± She got straight to the point, not waiting for their order. However, they were interrupted by a knock on the window next to them. They both turned to find another classmate of theirs.

    Franklin looked a little haggard but wore a smile as he waved to them. He glanced around before rushing to the entrance. ¡°Well, it appears that will have to wait,¡± Earl said as the young man entered the store.

    "Seems like it," Ravina agreed, watching him step over and take a seat beside her, forcing her to scoot in a little. She looked out the window to hide her annoyance. Today wasn''t really her day.

    "Hey guys, I was just thinking about talking to one of you," Franklin said with a professional smile as he sat down. "Lucky I''ve found you both together, lucky..." His eyes flickered between the two. "Though it''s a bit odd." He narrowed his eyes.

    "So, Franklin Guerrero, to what do we owe the pleasure of this interruption?" Earl smiled, but his words were sharp.

    ¡°Am I interrupting?¡± Franklin¡¯s smile never faded. ¡°Sorry about this, but it''s kind of important.¡± He fell silent just as the server arrived with their drinks.

    As she placed the order down, she asked about the third member. ¡°So, what can I get you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you no, but I''m not staying long, thank you.¡± Franklin¡¯s response made Ravina frown.

    ¡°Nervous?¡± she asked cautiously.

    Franklin let out a laugh that confirmed it. ¡°It''s just something¡­ kind of important. For everyone in the guild.¡±

    ¡°The Guerrero Merchant Guild?¡± Earl asked, and Franklin nodded.

    ¡°Yes, but¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡± Franklin coughed as he straightened up. ¡°So it falls in the same vein as our final exam. There are a few things going on back home that got me thinking. What do you think about using magic to identify family lineage?¡±

    ¡°Family lineage?¡± Earl repeated.

    ¡°Yeah, to make sure that¡­ uh¡­ dads are dads.¡± He giggled at his own awkward explanation.

    ¡°A paternity test?¡± Ravina asked, the only one familiar with the concept. Both men looked at her, prompting her to elaborate. ¡°You want to verify a person¡¯s genetic parentage.¡±

    ¡°Genetic parentage?¡±

    Ravina nodded, ¡°yes, a biological parent.¡±

    ¡°Such a thing already exists!?¡± Franklin nearly shouted, causing her to jump at his unusual, frantic demeanor.

    ¡°Uh, I doubt it.¡± Her reply left him confused, but Earl stepped in to explain.

    ¡°There was a test similar to what you¡¯re talking about,¡±

    ¡°So it exists!?¡± Franklin shouted again, his voice filled with excitement this time.

    ¡°Yes, but the exam was unreliable and created many problems. By the time it was discovered that traits and characteristics could vary widely, even among close relatives, there were already many false positives and completely inaccurate results. Too often, children who bore little resemblance to their parents were wrongfully claimed, and the damage had been done. Alliances were destroyed and broken. Since then, any pursuit in verifying the identity of individuals has been all but illegal.¡± Even Ravina was surprised to hear about this.

    ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s not¡ª¡± Franklin shook his head, ¡°nah, it doesn''t matter. I really only need it to prove¡ªwell, anyway, do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±

    ¡°A paternity test through magic?¡± Ravina mulled it over. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t see how it would work.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Earl disagreed. ¡°Magic does have a more identifiable origin.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on,¡± Ravina shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s too much similarity between mana. A physical resemblance test would be far more accurate.¡±

    Earl waved aside her words. ¡°There is a wider gap than you think. There are 72 records of blue magic already, and they think there could be many more.¡±

    ¡°Oh, for¡ªdo you think that would make any difference? It only proves that there¡¯s too much drift.¡±

    Their argument was interrupted by Franklin. ¡°Uh, so¡­ I still want to produce it, so I would like ideas on how. I was thinking about mana synchronization.¡±

    Ravina tutted, picking up her coffee and taking the first sip. It was a marvel of flavor. The water it was brewed from was purified with magic to mimic the waters at Crystal Lake. Or so it was said. Crystal Lake was the only lake crafted by Pro¨¦lefsi, the fabled god of origin¡ªwhose origins were unknown. It was the last thing he crafted in the heavens, with the still waters flowing down into the mortal realm. Or so the myth goes. In the end, these waters were really tasty, and a bottle cost 20 don.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    The first note that hit Ravina''s palate was a smooth, almost creamy richness, reminiscent of finely aged chocolate, balancing sweetness with a subtle bitterness. As she let the liquid linger on her tongue, a vibrant acidity emerged, akin to ripe berries, adding a refreshing brightness that danced with the initial chocolate undertones.

    She noted that the coffee Emily made was better, but this was a fine substitute. She lent half an ear to the boys'' conversation and poked her cake with a fork, finding it rather worthless. The test was a different idea than the old method used in this world but on the same track. This world''s magic had core values similar to Red, Green, and Blue. All others were separated out from these into infinity. Earl was right to a point: one¡¯s mana color could be similar within the same family, but like eye color, it could change for some reason or another.

    In this world, concepts like DNA, RNA, or genetics were largely unknown, though there was some understanding of hereditary traits. Disrespecting the dead was still taboo, even if necromancy was considered a viable position. The easiest method would be blood testing, but without knowledge of genetics, it was impractical. Despite her willingness to help, she lacked expertise in such matters from her past life. Even if she would do it all over again she doubted she would be a doctor¡­ but¡­ "What about blue blood?" she murmured to her cake.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Franklin asked, while Earl eyed her with a slight frown, slightly annoyed at her interruption just when they were getting into the discussion.

    ¡°What? Oh¡­¡± Surprised she had spoken aloud, Ravina decided to share her thoughts. ¡°I was just thinking that colors are such an arbitrary thing. I was thinking about blue blood cells. It doesn¡¯t matter what color your magic is; the cells running through your body are all blue. And since they are mutated red blood cells, wouldn¡¯t it make sense that they have a closer tie to the parent? I mean, blood is the tie that binds us,¡± she added, unsure if they would understand what she was talking about.

    ¡°It¡¯s an interesting thesis,¡± Earl noted, nodding his head a few times. ¡°And it does have some merit, but that¡¯s if the mana cells are not completely corrupted by the ¦Á¦Ê¦Á¦Ä¦Ç.¡±

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that¡­ no¡­ everyone develops magic, it¡¯s just a question of potency¡­¡± Franklin bit his lip, deep in thought. He stood up abruptly. ¡°I need to look over something. I think¡­ I think this might work.¡± With that, he left the cafe like a criminal escaping prison.

    ¡°Well¡­ that was something,¡± Earl commented, taking his own cup in hand and taking a sip. He made a face as he looked down, then called the server with two raised fingers. ¡°My dear, this cup has gotten rather cold,¡± he insisted with a smile.

    ¡°Shall I get you another?¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± With that, the hostess ran off to fetch him a refill.

    ¡°So,¡± Ravina started, not wanting to enjoy another cup in his company, ¡°what was it you wanted to speak about?¡±

    ¡°Right, well¡­¡± he pawed at the cup, picking it up for another drink. ¡°Well, I¡­¡± he hummed. ¡°Let''s just say I felt a little competitive.¡±

    ¡°Competitive?¡± Ravina repeated the word before drowning the last of her coffee. Yeah right. Competitive. That''s one of the reasons she hated him so much, he wasn''t competitive, just smart, and good at studying magic. All around, he was better than her.

    A loud crack echoed into the air. ¡°Oh my,¡± Ravina said with a smile. ¡°It seems that the china here is quite cheap.¡± Holding the handle, she placed it beside the cup it used to be attached to, split in two by its fall on the table. ¡°So, about this competitive nature of yours, what is it?¡±

    ¡°...yeah, so I was thinking that you and I could hold a competition of sorts. Using the finals would be a perfect opportunity to nurture a certain bet.¡±

    The waitress came back and placed a hot cup of coffee by Earl¡¯s old one, her eyes glancing at the broken cup and narrowing as she eyed Ravina. Her scorn remained silent as she slid up a notepad and wrote in it fervently.

    ¡°A bet then.¡± Ravina flicked at the broken china. ¡°What do you need so desperately that you would risk unnecessary consequences?¡±

    Earl¡¯s smile fluttered like the wings of a butterfly.. ¡°Well, parents are¡­ great and my mother is¡­ worried about me¡± He hummed as he picked up the cold cup of coffee and drowned it in one go, then put it down. ¡°She was worried about me at least. I told her I was dating someone, and she has never been happier.¡±

    ¡°Well, congratulations, what does this have to do with a bet? Or me, for that matter?¡±

    ¡°Well, I told her I was dating you.¡± Earl looked down, scratching the back of his head quickly before folding his hands on the table and looking intently at them.

    It took a few blinks for Ravina to understand what he said. ¡°What? Who are you dating?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not dating anyone. Mum¡¯s a little worried that I haven¡¯t¡­ dated anyone, so a few days ago I told her I was dating. Eventually, I ended up in a massive web of lies, and so¡­ I¡¯ve been dating you for two months now, if you were to ask Mum,¡± he quickly added.

    Silence took over their table. ¡°You going to eat that?¡± Earl pointed to the broken cake, but Ravina was still processing. He slid it over to himself and started to eat it, dipping it in the coffee before taking a bite. He blinked at it, then looked over the cup and realized it was still warm. He looked between the empty cup and the full one, bits of cake floating inside.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Ravina asked.

    ¡°Look, it was me mum. She was a little¡ªI mean, I love ¡®er, but she¡¯s a bit¡­ and I don¡¯t want to disappoint ¡®er.¡± He suddenly coughed and straightened up. ¡°What I mean to say is that I lied to my mom so she wouldn¡¯t worry about me. So, I need a date, and it needs to be you because I already told her it was.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Ravina picked up her fork only to realize her cake had fled the scene. With a tisk, she tossed the fork on the table. ¡°Alright, so you want me to date you if you come out on top of the bet?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, I just need you to come to the advancement ball as my date.¡±

    ¡°The advancement ball!¡± Ravina repeated in shock.

    ¡°Hence the bet.¡± Earl shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s a consequence of my own action, so my reward is rather apparent. What would you wish should you win?¡± Earl smiled. ¡°If that were possible.¡±

    Ravina fell for his provocation easily, without further questions, moving the conversation along. ¡°Very well then. What shall I have you do when I come out on top?¡± She leaned back and let the uncertainty sink in. What could she possibly ask of him?

    ¡°Well?¡± Yet the man wasn¡¯t unnerved by the silence.

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re no fun.¡± Ravina sighed. ¡°Very well, if I win, you work for me.¡±

    ¡°Work for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ravina affirmed. ¡°You are smart in terms of the ¦Á¦Ê¦Á¦Ä¦Ç.¡± As much as she hated it, it was true. She had to accept that she wasn¡¯t the best student of magical science. Despite her ability to wield magic in the dungeon, she was not the smartest when it came to putting spells on paper. In that field, he was the top student. Not that she would ever admit it¡ªor give him first place easily. ¡°Having you work under me would be beneficial in more ways than just one.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ hire me? What are you, starting a guild? Oh no¡ªlet me guess, an adventuring party?¡±

    Ravina only smiled at him. ¡°Something like that.¡±

    ¡°So, if I win, you¡¯ll be my date for the advancement ball, and if you win, I¡¯ll work for you.¡± He held out a hand to her, and she took it, sealing the bet.

    ¡°I look forward to having you work for me.¡±

    ¡°And I appreciate you being my partner for the year one graduation.¡±

 7-6 | A Horse and a cart

    ¡°What in the seven hells is that?¡± Ravina¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the massive, lizard-like creature before her. It was a muscular beast with a sleek build, standing on four sturdy legs with clawed feet. Its dark, almost blue skin gleamed in the sunlight, while its underbelly was the color of light sand, like the flowing hues of a canyon. It resembled a horse but was twice as tall as Ravina and thrice as wide. Its powerful legs ended in three points, each tipped with large black talons that dug into the ground. Everything about it screamed predator, from its broad, flat head with sharp, predatory eyes and a mouth filled with pointed teeth to its long, powerful tail. It was a monster of significant threat.

    Yet, it was strapped to a large cart by thick leather straps and sturdy iron, and little Ralf was darting between its legs, checking the bindings. He came running to her once she spoke aloud, smiling with his usual bag tossed carelessly in the cart behind the creature. ¡°All set, lady!¡± he cheerfully cried. ¡°I got a good one.¡± He looked back proudly at the beast. ¡°Tweety¡¯s a deep dive veteran, and we got an extra-large cart!¡±

    Tweety huffed a massive breath of air through its nose with pride, the powerful action causing Ravina to take a step back. ¡°T-Tweety?¡± she questioned.

    Ralf tilted his head, his face flush with curious concern. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked. ¡°Never seen a draphor before?¡±

    ¡°Draphor?¡± she repeated. She was familiar with the name¡ªthey were not uncommon¡ªbut the creature in her mind wasn''t the monster before her. When she thought of beasts of burden, she pictured horses. ¡°Wasn¡¯t a draphor just a special breed of horse?¡± she questioned.

    ¡°A horse? Lady, you can¡¯t bring a horse into a dungeon, are you kidding? How''s it expected to survive?¡± Ralf walked over to the draphor and gave it a pat on the side. ¡°Nah, for diving, you need something sturdy. I¡¯ve always wanted a draphor. Once I get enough dons, I¡¯m gonna buy me a sweetheart like Tweety here, and we¡¯re gonna go independent.¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Ravina blinked at the news. ¡°Independent?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll have my own pack and cart and be able to keep everything. No more low percentages to skim off. I¡¯ll even bring in some of the other kids from the orphanage, and we¡¯ll all be happy.¡± He gave her a bright smile, and Ravina felt a pang of shame. It took her another life and a half before she could figure out what she wanted to do with it, and here was this kid who already had his ducks in a row, smiling as a monster licked him affectionately with a forked tongue.

    ¡°Wait, orphanage? Are you not being educated?¡± It was a given that the kids were to receive education; she fought so hard for it, after all. It was what gave her own ducks a line.

    ¡°What?¡± The kid laughed at her. ¡°Education? Lady, we¡¯re orphans, not students at this ¡®great city.¡¯¡± He chuckled. ¡°Does your kind not know what keeps this city up?¡± Suddenly, both hands covered his mouth. Sensing the change in young Ralf¡¯s mood, the draphor placed a foot in front of him, letting loose a huff of protective air from the slits of its nose.

    ¡°You¡¯re not receiving education¡­¡± Ravina repeated.

    ¡°No¡ªand it¡¯s not something I can tell you, so never mind.¡± Ralf stroked the neck of the beast to calm it down.

    ¡°But the initiative should ensure you all get proper education.¡±

    ¡°Initiative? Lady, the only initiative we got is to work for the guild.¡± Before Ravina could say anything more, he added, ¡°They charge for the draphor by the hour, so we best be going.¡±

    Taking the hint, Ravina restrained herself. She had plenty of time to look into it later. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she ordered, and then they left the city to return to the Eternal Ruins.

 7-7 | Black Dust

    ¡°Another failure,¡± Ravina muttered again. She sighed and sank back into the comfortable chair, the movement causing the massive piles of blackened dust to flicker in the air. She sighed again, holding up a hand and watching the dust collect on it. ¡°¦Ê¦Å¦Í??, voided mana particles,¡± she mused. She inched her fingers over the palm of her hand, mushing up the silky material. The ¦Ê¦Å¦Í?? never stuck together; like dry sand, it flowed freely, yet there was an undeniable bond between the particles.

    ¡°Gawhh,¡± she groaned as she rose and tossed the dust away, watching it fall unnaturally. The dust didn¡¯t respond to the whims of nature or the flow of air; instead, it was tied to something unseen by both eyes and the science of man. ¡°And to make matters worse, there is an entire wing of the tower dedicated to the study of this useless dust!¡± She rubbed her head, transferring the black dust from her hand to her forehead, leaving streaks behind.

    She started pacing around the library¡¯s private study, ruined by her constant experiments, casting every vibrant color dull and black. ¡°And I''m not getting anywhere¡­¡± she muttered, clenching her teeth as her pace quickened. Faster and faster she walked, until eventually, she stopped just before a mirror. She raised a hand, using two fingers to pull down her right lower eyelid. Then, with a snort, she let out a chuckle. ¡°What the hell,¡± she smiled at her blackened face, smeared with ¦Ê¦Å¦Í??. ¡°Okay,¡± she said after a while.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today,¡± she said, rubbing the back of her neck as she turned to collect her things. ¡°I suppose I should take a break.¡± She hummed as she packed her bag. ¡°I suppose I should stop going to the dungeon as well.¡± It had already been a month since she last went into the raid. After a second trip with a cart, she had more than enough material for her research¡ªor at least it should have been if it hadn¡¯t all turned into the black dust of failure.

    She also didn¡¯t want to go back right now anyway, because for some reason, her usual hunting grounds were becoming more and more crowded¡ªodd, considering that the Eternal Ruins were always avoided due to the high risk and low reward. Yet for some reason, groups were touring the place more and more, and raids had become an almost daily activity. She could always try a different dungeon, but she enjoyed the atmosphere past the third level.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    So, with a break in mind, she decided to stop her diving. After all, it was mostly for fun. She had already tested her magic enough. As if to demonstrate this thought, she twisted her hand ahead of her, picking up all the dust from the room and crushing it into a perfectly round ball, sealing it with a thin layer of everdry mana. Plucking the ball from the air, she looked at it¡ªthe surface was shiny enough to reflect light. She mused at the pretty thing as she thought about what to do next.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± As if signaled by her voice, the door burst open with a violent thud. Like a surprised cat, Ravina jumped from her spot and landed on a table.

    Betsy Cain walked in proudly, calling out into the room, ¡°Bitch, we''re going out!¡± The petite girl with curly hair blinked, her brows knitting as she looked around, spotting Ravina standing on the table. ¡°Whatcha doing there?¡±

    ¡°What am I doing?¡± Ravina blinked out an answer. ¡°What are you doing bursting into a room like a troll?¡±

    ¡°Troll!¡± Betsy took a step back in shock, but that expression only lasted a blink of an eye. She stepped forward. ¡°Listen here, I am a delicate flower of our group.¡± She raised her hand quickly, pointing her index finger to the sky. ¡°Sheila may be our rose, but I''m still the next best thing.¡± She then struck a playful pose, leaving Ravina to watch with an awkward smile.

    ¡°Right,¡± Ravina relented, unwilling to point out that the girl before her was actually the group''s little menace. ¡°So what do you want?¡±

    Betsy nodded with a smile. ¡°Well, our little rose is a bit down, so we gotta cheer her up.¡± She rushed forward, grabbing Ravina under her arm. ¡°So it''s going to be girls'' night! Besides, we haven''t seen you in forever.¡±

    Despite Ravina¡¯s protest, she allowed herself to be led out of the library and was actually looking forward to this sudden girls'' night that the hyper little thing proposed.

 7-8 | Girls Knight Out

    Betsy¡¯s girls'' night out was a stroll through the town with her friends Ravina, Sheila, Aubrey, and Millie. Betsy led the group through a well-off area of the city. The city, under the jurisdiction of the royal family, was well maintained. However, it was still governed by an aristocracy, and certain parts of the city were restricted, requiring either a higher pedigree or enough cash to bribe one¡¯s way in.

    Students in the city were given last names if they didn''t already have them, which is why even the simple children of farmers were granted a surname. This allowed the students access to most parts of the city, but the Kendel district required more than just a last name. To enter, one needed to be a noble of established lineage¡ªor, in Betsy¡¯s case, she only had to flirt with a young guard and slip him a handful of don.

    It was in the fabulous noble district that the girls indulged in various treats and admired the many sights. It was at a particular establishment that they found a way to coax Aubrey out of her shell. ¡°He¡¯s just so cute!¡± she insisted, finishing her glass of wine. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve always had to lean on him ever since I arrived at the orphanage, but he was just so dashing. When he was 13 years old, do you know what he said to me?!¡± Unfortunately, her excitement was focused solely on her boyfriend.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Sheila nudged Ravina, ¡°is that okay? She¡¯s kind of¡­ crazy?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ well, they are a cute couple¡­¡±

    ¡°Not that,¡± Sheila tutted, ¡°I mean letting her drink that much.¡±

    ¡°That much? It was only half a glass.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and she¡¯s not handling it well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be more concerned about that one.¡±

    ¡°That one?¡± Sheila¡¯s question was answered when Betsy hugged her from behind.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯re you whispering about over here?¡±

    ¡°Betty, hey, watch the hands.¡±

    Ravina took a sip of her wine, savoring the pleasant aroma and the rich taste of berries and wood¡ªat least, that¡¯s what she wanted to believe. Unfortunately, the taste was too strong for her, and she realized after the first sip that she didn¡¯t really like alcohol. However, her friends were watching her expectantly¡­ okay, so maybe it was peer pressure, and she found herself susceptible to it. But it was fine. Based on Aubrey¡¯s rosy cheeks and cheerful chatter, Sheila¡¯s smiling eyes, and Millie¡¯s third glass of wine, she could tell they were all fully enjoying the moment without a thought of school¡ªand so was she.

    Soon enough, they were kicked out of the district. It was inevitable. Although they had money, their group was a bit too rowdy for the noble district. The guards, however, were gentle enough to guide them to another area. With that, the group decided to head to the night festival. In the end, Betsy carried an inebriated Aubrey out of the district while the others followed.

    ¡°Suppose that¡¯s it for today?¡± Millie suggested.

    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Betsy objected. ¡°We¡¯ve got plenty of time until the sun falls out of the sky¡ªwoah, I gotcha girl!¡± Her enthusiastic declaration nearly caused her to drop Aubrey. However, she quickly recovered, eliciting a gentle, ¡°Weeee,¡± from the poor girl.

    ¡°Nah, I need to work on my finals right now. I¡¯ve been sort of putting it off,¡± Sheila commented with a dry laugh. ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t even think about what I should focus on¡­¡±

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Right, it¡¯s way too open. We¡¯ve only been studying for a year, and now they hit us with this annoying demand,¡± Millie complained.

    ¡°Right? First of all, we haven''t learned anything practical and it''s been one theory after the other, how exactly are we supposed to figure out anything!¡±

    Their voices rose in noisy complaints about the unfairness of the classes and even some concerns about the two-year program itself. The group continued their chatter until they bumped into a rather dashing young man. He was leading two other men, and Shelia accidentally collided with him as she turned the corner, causing him to catch her so she wouldn¡¯t fall.

    ¡°Whoa, gotcha. Are you alright?¡± he asked, ever the image of a dashing young knight. Of course, he was dressed as a commoner¡ªthough a wealthy one at least. He had an untamed mop of unruly brown hair and dull brown-gray eyes that sparkled with bemused consent.

    ¡°Ah, n-no, it was my fault fo- fo-¡± Shelia stammered, her face flushing as she felt the sturdy muscles under the man''s fine clothes. She truly faltered when her bright green eyes met his. Yet, it wasn¡¯t warmth that filled her body but a small chill.

    She soon began to struggle, and the man let her go easily. ¡°Take it easy; don¡¯t want you to get hurt, alright?¡± he said, studying her face as she stepped back. Sensing the change in her friend, Betsy tossed Aubrey to Millie and stepped in front of Shelia, while Ravina put a comforting hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Oie, what¡¯d you do to ¡®er?¡± Betsy demanded.

    ¡°Watch it, she bumped into him,¡± one of his friends insisted.

    ¡°So, what right does that give you to bully our sweet lily?¡±

    ¡°Hey now,¡± the young man said, clapping his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s not get out of hand. I don¡¯t mind what happened, but I am concerned about her. Is she alright?¡± He narrowed his eyes as he looked at Shelia. ¡°She seems familiar,¡± he muttered, but his view was blocked when Betsy stepped in front of him.

    ¡°She¡¯s sorry, we¡¯re sorry, good day,¡± she insisted, and with that, the girls started moving past them. Betsy played defense, Ravina guided the shaken Shelia away, and even Millie gave them a cheeky face, sticking out her tongue in mockery. Though she looked less intimidating with Aubrey in her arms, her red face beamed brightly at them.

    Still she was able to contribute to them by telling them that, ¡°Cammy¡¯s cuter, hehehe.¡±

    They almost made it when the guy called out after them. ¡°Shelia?¡± he asked, ¡°is that you?¡± Ravina felt the girl shiver hearing her name.

    ¡°What of it!?¡± Betsy shouted, ¡°she wants nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± there was a sad expression on his face but he continued. ¡°It make sense, still if I can just have a small moment of her time-¡¯

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Betsy insisted, signaling the others to keep moving. Just like that, they began walking again until another shout echoed down the street.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The boy was bent at a full 90 degrees, his eyes closed and his body tense. His friends objected, and the entire street looked on, but he continued, ¡°I just wanted to say I am sorry.¡± He remained in that position as the group hesitated, glancing over at Sheila.

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ sorry?¡± she whispered loudly. With her ragged breaths and slight perspiration causing sweat to cling to her skin, Ravina decided to pull her forward, trying to get her away from the man. However, Sheila pulled away from her grip and walked, slightly unsteadily, toward the man still bent over like a capital L. She swallowed, despite her mouth being dry. ¡°You¡¯re sorry?¡± she repeated.

    ¡°I should have never treated you that way. I know that now, and I also know that nothing I can say will ever fix it, but¡­ I am sorry. I won¡¯t ask for your forgiveness or anything more.¡±

    To the world, it seemed like a man was apologizing sweetly to a woman he must have wronged. However, to Sheila, her entire world was shrinking. Everything was becoming small and fading away into a white nothingness. ¡°Sorry?¡± Why is he sorry? He couldn¡¯t be sorry; he didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Right, she deserved it. That¡¯s why she had to flee, that¡¯s why she ran away, that¡¯s why she had to escape. But he was sorry? He should have never treated her that way? But¡­ but¡­ She hugged herself, shivering from the venom of his sincere apology.

    Betsy collected her. ¡°Enough,¡± she called to him as she turned Sheila away, and the two of them walked off. The rest of the group followed, leaving the boys behind.

 7-9 | Coffee, and Raids

    Ravina was enjoying coffee the next day at her second favorite caf¨¦. This one was just 32 steps away from Crook Beak Manor and recommended by every resident of the Kendel district. While its coffee was on par with others, its desserts were simply the best, and the atmosphere was perfect for a quiet morning. It held second place in her heart for only one reason.

    Betsy was locked inside the dorms with Sheila and the others, who were eager to get started on the finals. As she poked at the chocolate cake, she pondered the previous conversation. What good did it do to ask those who had never used magic to create new systems or solve problems that couldn¡¯t be solved by those who had been studying all their lives?

    It was an obvious question, with only one answer to her: ¡°It was a trap.¡± Not a malicious or virtuous trap, but a kind one of sorts. The idea of failing was only mentioned if they didn¡¯t turn in anything. It was clear that this was bait to encourage the students to try and create or at least consider something before they fully grasped magic¡¯s practicality. In the end, they just wanted them to look at it from a fresh perspective before they fell into the rut of experience.

    With this, they would have a yearly look from outside observers. Proposing ideas that those that worked for the magic tower might have never thought of. Whether it was just the stupid musing of someone that didn''t know what they were talking about or a brilliant idea from someone who was able to see the obvious that they were to blind by the desperation to see their own idea succeed.

    ¡°So,¡± she said, taking the last piece of cake and popping it into her mouth, then tossing the fork onto the plate and pushing it away. ¡°It¡¯s not something to worry about.¡± The realization was quite... disappointing. ¡°Wow¡­ I feel cheated.¡± She let out a small giggle before taking a long sip of her coffee. She set the cup down on its saucer with a soft click.

    ¡°No, actually. I do have something to gain.¡± A free employee. Sure, she was going to pay him well enough, but once she secured the bastard, she would work him to the bone for all the humiliation he caused her. An evil grin spread across her face. She just needed to do something that would stir the entire world...

    ¡°Would you like another glass, my lady, or shall I send the bill?¡± A well-dressed man, in clothes that tried to hide his pudgy form, gave a professional smile. Not too large, not too small¡ªjust enough to be noticed.

    ¡°This will be all,¡± Ravina affirmed, giving the cup a couple of taps with her finger.

    ¡°Wonderful,¡± the man replied, picking up the plate with only the smallest cake crumbs and tiny fork, and replacing it with a small sheet of paper. ¡°For your records, my lady.¡± With that, he retreated.

    Ravina clicked her tongue when she turned the paper over.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Coffee, Starlight Drip¡­¡­.19

    Cake, Chockolot¡­¡­¡­¡­.27

    Service fee¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..9

    Dining fee¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­....9

    District tax¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.18

    Kings tax¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­...¡­18

    Despite there being no indicator on the menu or the receipt, the caf¨¦ expected everyone to pay with shiny silver coins¡ª100 years in an hour of relaxation. Every time she realized this, it would ruin her time at the caf¨¦. It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t need to worry about the money now; the problem was there was a time when she did. Every time, her mind would wandered back to a small, insignificant village far off in the woods, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder about them all¡ªthe deadbeat and all.

    She crumpled the paper, reminding herself once again as she stood up that they weren¡¯t her responsibility anymore. She had already set them up, given them more than enough money, and placed them under respectable guardianship. They would be fine, and she was gone. Ravina needed to pull herself together and focus on what mattered right now: the finals. ¡°God, why couldn¡¯t it be a simple test?¡± She was good at tests... when they were multiple choice.

    She left the caf¨¦ as if she had a purpose, but after leaving the snooty district and taking enough steps to calm down an elephant, she realized that she didn¡¯t have one at all. Everything she touched turned to black dust, and even then, she was just seeing what she could do with it. It wasn¡¯t like she had a method to the madness¡ªor at least, not a plan. ¡°Yet here I am, making bets like I¡¯ve got it all on lock,¡± she muttered, laughing at herself. ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t plan on losing, but right now-¡±

    ¡°Gotcha!¡± The loud cry was accompanied by some very small hands wrapping around her wrist. She turned to find little Ralf staring up at her, a mix of pride and determination on his face. ¡°Where¡¯ve you been?¡± he demanded.

    Ravina had to cough to keep herself from laughing at the sigh of the very determined young man. ¡°Did... did we have an appointment?¡± she said, bringing a hand to her mouth to hide her growing smile.

    ¡°Appointment? Lady, you haven¡¯t been diving at all recently! What¡¯s up with that? We¡¯ve been making mad tinks, and you suddenly stopped coming. I¡¯ve checked, and Aunt Mae even said you didn¡¯t hire anyone else, so what¡¯s up! You can¡¯t leave the game yet¡ªthey¡¯re about to start the raid!¡±

    ¡°I just¡ªwait, raid?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, ¡¯cause of all the ?gar on the first floors. Apparently, it was a sign of a kima potatoes or whatever. The guild has been setting up a raid for the Ens.¡±

    ¡°Kima potatoes...?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well, something like that. Come on, lady, we gotta get you registered for it so we can rent Tweety before somebody else does!¡± he tugged on her sleeve.

    ¡°Karl, I... actually don¡¯t have anything better to do right now¡­¡±

    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, Ravina allowed young Ralf to carry her away to the adventurers guild.

 7 - 10 | Bags

    Ravina¡¯s clenched fist came down hard on Ralf''s head, the impact causing a dull "thunk" that echoed in the cool morning air. The two of them stood outside the guild''s satellite office, a cluster of buildings huddled together about an hour away from the city. The place resembled a small city block, with a few modest structures¡ªrestaurants, inns, and supply shops¡ªeach designed to cater to adventurers, but dangerously far from the protection of the city wall.

    The faint smell of woodsmoke and the distant clatter of armor mixed with the rustling of leaves in the gentle breeze. It was a pleasant scene broken by the loud yelp of Ralf ¡°Ow, hey, what was that for?¡± Ralf winced, his small frame recoiling as he rubbed his head with both hands. He bent his knees, ducking slightly as if expecting another blow. His wide eyes glistened with water, pulled more from the shock of the blow than the force of it.

    Ravina crossed her arms, looking down at him with a slight frown, her posture stiff with annoyance. ¡°It¡¯s kyma t¨¦ratos, not ¡®karma potatoes,¡¯ you little brat,¡± she snapped

    ¡°What?¡± Ralf blinked away the tears, glancing up at her while keeping his hands protectively over his head.

    ¡°Mae wouldn''t stop laughing at me because of you!¡± Ravina¡¯s voice softened slightly, but the irritation lingered in her narrowed eyes.

    ¡°How¡¯s that my fault?¡± Ralf straightened up, rubbing the tears from his eyes.

    ¡°Because you don¡¯t pay attention,¡± Ravina huffed, the corners of her mouth twitching

    ¡°Oh, come on. I always pay attention, and you¡¯re lucky I do.¡± Ralf puffed out his chest slightly, a smirk forming on his lips as he reached into his worn, dirt-streaked coat. With a flourish, he held up a small bag, the worn canvas was torn slightly from overuse and was barely large enough to hold two heads. ¡°Thanks to me, I snagged a bag before they all ran out. And while we don¡¯t have Tweety, we do have a cart,¡± he added, his tone laced with pride. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    Ravina¡¯s eyes narrowed suspiciously as she glanced at the bag. ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the last aposkev¨®n bag left. I told you there was a raid, and then you disappeared.¡± Ralf¡¯s voice dropped slightly, a hint of frustration creeping in. ¡°It¡¯s not like I could reserve anything when I couldn¡¯t find you, yeah? With things the way they are now, I barely managed to catch up to you before the raid officially started, so you¡¯re welcome.¡± he repeated with a slight roll to his eyes.

    "That''s just..." Ravina sighed, her shoulders sagging with the weight of frustration. She shook her head, causing a few loose strands of hair to fall into her face. She brushed them away with a quick, irritated swipe, running the nail around the back of her ear and enjoying the slightly painful scratch. It was calming enough for her to take a breath and step back.  Ralf had been right all this time so there was a good chance that the kid knew something she didn''t. After all, she gave up being an adventurer a while ago. "So what does this one do? Spatial storage?"

    No magician would make a bag that small without doing something spectacular like making it bigger on the inside. However Ralf just repeated her words back at her while knitting his brow"Spatial storage?"

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Yeah, like is it bigger on the inside?¡± This question brought a smile to her face. It was a serious question, not one made in jest to a popular tv show.

    Ralf stared at her, the confusion deepening in his dark eyes. "The hell are you talking about?" he asked, his tone incredulous. He held the bag up, shaking it slightly for emphasis. "It just negates the weight of stuff. That''s all these guild bags do."

    Ravina blinked, taken aback. "Wait, what? They don¡¯t use spatial magic?" She had always assumed that the guild''s bags were far more sophisticated.

    "I don''t know what you''re on about, but bags can only be manipulated to lighten the load, carry a portion of the weight¡ªsome of them can even float beside you, but they need special stones to function for long periods of time." he gestured with his free hand as if mimicking a bag hovering in the air.

    "Eh, maybe you haven¡¯t heard of it." Ravina shrugged.

    "Haven¡¯t heard of it?" Ralf scoffed, crossing his arms over his chest in a defiant stance. "Look, lady, I plan to be the world¡¯s best porter in this city. I¡¯ve done my research, and I can tell you a hundred things about aposkev¨®n bags¡ªnot one uses ''space shawls'' magic or whatever you¡¯re talking about."

    "Pfft, spatial magic." She scoffed and shook her head. She eyed the small bag, and if she was honest, it might be better to just buy a regular one off the street¡ªwait. Her eyes fluttered a few times as she binked. Why hadn¡¯t she thought of that before? "Hey, how much is a bag?"

    "A bag? Like 24 Geld, depending on what you want."

    "That¡¯s cheap." she muttered.

    "Cheap? I mean, I guess?" Ralf shrugged

    Ravina narrowed her eyes, feeling like she shouldn¡¯t have to ask but doing so anyway. "What about an aposkev¨®n bag?"

    "Oh, that¡¯s like 40 Kasse for one like this," he replied, holding up the small bag with a casual flick of his wrist. "A big bag could run around 190, 200 Kasse, depending on how used it is."

    "Well, damn, that¡¯s quite a jump in price," Ravina muttered, more to herself than to him. She chewed on her lip, weighing her options.

    "Yeah, magic is expensive." Ravina couldn¡¯t decide if Ralf was a cute kid or just annoying. She especially suspected the latter when she heard him mutter, "dumb bitch," under his breath, though she wasn¡¯t entirely sure she heard him correctly.

    "Whatever, let¡¯s just get a bag for now. Something about as big as¡­ two of you," she said with a slightly sinister smile.

    Ralf shot her a look of disbelief. "Lady, I can¡¯t carry a bag as big as one of me."

    She waved him off dismissively, already turning back toward town. The thought of being prepared for whatever lay ahead was far more appealing than having to return aimlessly because they¡¯d only brought a purse.

    "But the raid¡¯s about to start¡ªwe need to be here when it begins. Oi¡­ damn it." Ralf glanced back at the dungeon entrance before running after her. His feet pounded against the uneven ground, the sound muffled by the dense air. He stole a quick glance at the city walls in the distance, the towering barrier that stood about an hour away.

    "She¡¯s powerful, she¡¯s powerful, she¡¯s powerful," he whispered under his breath, repeating the phrase like a mantra. The words gave him a fragile sense of security, a desperate hope to cling to as he chased after her. He needed to stay close, to ride her coattails until he had enough money to launch his own business. His mind raced with plans and possibilities. Renting from the guild came with regulations, restrictions that kept him from seizing the best opportunities. But with his own cart and bag, he could take the marked items¡ªthe rare treasures that promised real money.

    He had it all figured out, every detail mapped out in his head. But a Kasse was a rare coin, and the path to earning it felt as treacherous as the dungeon itself.

 7 - 11 | hand full of don

    Ralf hurried alongside Ravina, weaving through the bustling city streets. The cobblestones beneath their feet were worn smooth by countless footsteps, and the air was filled with the scents of freshly baked bread and the subtle aroma of a well established city. As they moved through the throngs of people dressed, Ralf¡¯s anxiety grew. "But the raid¡ª" he began once again, his voice tinged with urgency.

    Ravina waved his worries away with a lighthearted laugh, her eyes rolling from the annoying reputation of the child. "It¡¯s not like the dungeon would be closed," she said, her tone dismissive. She tilted her head slightly as she looked from one windowed shop to the next. The guild managed the dungeons and they might close the gates after sunset but once inside you can camp out as much as you wanted. Though the guild did make you tell them how long you planned to stay so they could mark you as dead if needed.

    "But the raid," Ralf insisted, a hint of desperation creeping into his voice. "We need to get with other freelancers to form a party so we can join a group so that we can really get into the depths of the dungeon." He was practically pleading now. ¡°Think of the valuable objects we could find there!¡±

    "That sounds dangerous, and¡ªoh, here!" Ravina suddenly stopped, her gaze catching on a small supply store nestled between two buildings adorned with ornate ironwork. The shop''s sign, carved from dark wood, was painted with a needle and thread over what could be a piece of leather but could also be anything else. Below it hung another sign with an open hand and a single star on it that marked the store as a place selling second year student works.

    Inside, the smell of tanned hide mingled with the scent of beeswax polish, and the shelves were lined with an array of finely crafted goods¡ªpurses, belts, wallets, and bags of various sizes. Though smaller than the canvas bags typical adventurers used, Ravina had an idea for the bad that made such bags unacceptable to her.

    "What, lady, leather bags suck for¡ª" Ralf started to protest, but Ravina was already stepping into the store, the bell above the door chiming softly as she entered. The warmth of the shop wrapped around her like a comforting embrace, the walls adorned with displays of intricate stitching and polished buckles. She quickly waved down an employee, her eyes scanning the room with purpose.

    "How can I help you, my lady?" the employee asked, approaching with a friendly smile. He wore a neatly pressed waistcoat and a professional smile.

    "Yeah, I would like a bag," Ravina said, moving her hands in the air as if to showcase what she wanted as she continued. "Like a toss over the shoulder, something sturdy. Oh, do you have those three-strap bags that you can pull over your shoulder?"

    "Three-strap bag?" The employee¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he thought. "No, but we do have a few fine totes."

    Ravina¡¯s lips pursed in thought. "Yeah¡­ What about duffle bags?"

    ¡°Um¡­¡± The employee rubbed the back of his neck, a frown pulling at his lips. ¡°We have some but there rather¡­ expensive.¡±

    "Oh? How much?" Ravina asked, tilting her head slightly.

    The employee scratched his ear, trying to use that to remain silent but Ravina just kept looking at him. Finally he let loose a little air. "They used a lot of leather, and the students really want to make something of themselves. The thing is, they¡¯ve priced it off-market, so¡­"

    "So?" Ravina prompted, raising an eyebrow.

    The salesman sighed, glancing toward the back door. "They¡¯re about 90 don apiece." then he waited for her outrage, but instead.

    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Ravina said with a thoughtful nod.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    The employee relaxed at her nonchalant reply. He also felt a little less tense. Happy he was not being yelled at again for it he continued to assist her.  ¡°Yeah¡­ sorry, so about those t¡ª¡± the employee began, trying to steer the conversation to another bag at a reasonable rate, but¡­

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take a few of them then,¡± Ravina insisted.

    ¡°What?¡± The employee blinked, momentarily thrown off by her sudden decision.

    ¡°I mean, I can hope I¡¯ll do it right the first time, but I should have a spare just in case,¡± Ravina added, tapping her chin as she spoke more to herself then to him.

    ¡°I¡ª I see. I¡¯ll get the bags. Ah¡ª there are only the two of them, however,¡± he replied, his voice faltering slightly.

    ¡°Mhmm, that¡¯s fine then. Alright, thank you,¡± Ravina answered, already mentally planning her next move.

    As the employee disappeared into the back, Ralf nudged Ravina with a gentle kick. ¡°Oi, I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t be able to carry it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t panic,¡± Ravina replied, waving off his concern with a flick of her hand. ¡°I plan to enchant the bags for you,¡± she suggested nonchalantly, as if it were the simplest solution in the world.

    ¡°You plan to what?¡± Ralf¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief creeping into his voice.

    ¡°Enchant. I might not have done it before, but I¡¯ve read about it. Besides, how hard could it be?¡± Ravina shrugged. It was a jest that Ralf couldn''t enjoy, after all enchanting was a huge deal and many magicians focused on this one skill that could easily set them all for life. After all, enchanters were about as rare as healers. Even then enchaters were treated hundreds of times better then healers.

    ¡°Uh, very,¡± Ralf shot back, his tone exasperated. ¡°First of all, lady, you can¡¯t enchant anything if you can use attack magic, especially as powerful as what you did back there. It¡¯s like a rule or something. Secondly, the bag needs to be enchanted during the crafting process. You can¡¯t enchant a finished project.¡±

    ¡°And how would you know that?¡± Ravina asked, her tone dripping with skepticism as she crossed her arms and tilted her head slightly, studying him.

    ¡°Because I would love a bag, believe me,¡± Ralf replied with a sigh, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying every way that isn¡¯t buying it straight out. You think I have a few kasse lying around somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Well, there are a few things you don¡¯t know,¡± Ravina retorted, a sly smile tugging at the corners of her lips. ¡°Like the reason I want a leather bag having nothing to do with my love for the design. Do you know where leather comes from?¡±

    ¡°Monsters, duh,¡± Ralf answered, rolling his eyes as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

    ¡°Well¡­ huh,¡± Ravina paused, momentarily thrown off by his answer. ¡°I guess that is an answer, but I was looking for animals. But monsters work, I guess. Anyways, animals are living creatures, and the leather is a product of that animal. In that way, leather is a living construct.¡±

    ¡°What? Lady, leather isn¡¯t alive,¡± Ralf shot back, giving her a look that was a mix of confusion and disbelief.

    ¡°Not anymore, but it was,¡± Ravina countered, her tone taking on a smug edge.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°And I plan to use that fact to enchant the bags,¡± she declared, her voice filled with confidence.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t canvas made from plants?¡± Ralf asked

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I guess? I don¡¯t know,¡± Ravina replied, waving her hand dismissively.

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t plants living constructs or whatever?¡± Ralf pressed

    ¡°I mean,¡± Ravina scoffed. ¡°yeah?¡±

    ¡°Then aren¡¯t canvas bags the same as leather?¡± he asked

    Ravina stared at him for a moment, then pulled out a handful of Geld from her pouch. ¡°Here, go¡­ play or something,¡± she said, thrusting the coins into his hand. ¡°Meet me in the guild in a few hours.¡±

    ¡°Oh, certainly, my lady,¡± Ralf replied with a mock bow, his tone dripping with sarcasm before he turned and sprinted off, the coins jingling in his pocket.

    ¡°Canvas bags being the same as leather,¡± Ravina scoffed to herself, shaking her head as she watched him go. ¡°Like that¡¯s true¡­¡± Her voice trailed off as she mulled over the idea, a flicker of doubt crossing her mind.

 7-12 | Mary Sue A**

    The academy library was as cheery as always, its grand facade bathed in the soft morning light filtering through the tall windows. The warm hues of sunlight cast long shadows across the polished wooden floors, giving the space a welcoming glow. A few students and senior wizards strolled leisurely across the grounds outside. However, the interior of the library was largely empty, save for a few who came for other reasons. The librarian, seated behind her large mahogany desk as always, had her usual fan club¡ªseveral male students who were pretending to study so they could enjoy the free show but other than that the place was empty.

    ¡°Morning,¡± Ravina greeted the woman as she approached the desk.

    The librarian let out a soft, contented moan before slipping a bookmark into the thick tome she was reading. With a languid motion, she closed the book and looked up at Ravina. ¡°Morning,¡± she echoed, tilting her head to one side with a curious expression. ¡°Is it morning?¡± she questioned, her tone light and playful.

    Ravina shrugged. ¡°Had a bit of a delay with my day, so I¡¯m not sure right now,¡± she admitted, ¡°but it doesn¡¯t really matter, does it?¡±

    The librarian grabbed the front of her chair, swaying slightly as she rocked her head back and forth, the motion almost hypnotic. ¡°Suppose it doesn¡¯t,¡± she agreed, her voice dreamy. Then, as if a switch had been flipped, her demeanor brightened completely, her smile radiating warmth like the sun. ¡°So, how can I help you today?¡±

    ¡°Ah, well,¡± Ravina began, clearing her throat with a quick, nervous cough to steady herself. ¡°I was hoping to look into practical enchanting. Something quick and dirty¡­ what was his name¡­ Pesto Lemento, I believe. Do you have anything by him on vein enchanting?¡±

    The librarian¡¯s fingers tapped lightly on the chair as she considered the request. The faint scent of old parchment and leather filled the air, as the silence hung around for but a moment.

    ¡°Vein enchanting,¡± the librarian repeated, her voice soft and slightly distracted. She slowly rose from her seat, her movements languid and unhurried. She didn¡¯t bother to fix her crumpled skirt as she walked past the desk, her steps fluid yet effortlessly graceful. Ravina followed behind without hesitation, watching as a few of the male students glanced up, their gazes lingering on the librarian with undisguised admiration.

    Ravina could only shake her head at their obviously pathetic show, though she didn''t know who was more to blame, them or the woman who didn''t seem to notice the predatoral gazes from the same three men.

    ¡°Here¡­¡± the librarian murmured, pulling out a few books from a nearby shelf. She turned and handed them to Ravina, ¡°This should be what you want. If you need anything else, let me know. Otherwise, just leave them on the desk, and I¡¯ll put them away later.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Ravina said, accepting the books. She glanced down at the titles: Divine Enchantments: How to Succeed Where Others Failed and So You Forgot to Enchant Your Item: 110 Ways to Fix an Apprentice-Level Screw-Up. She couldn¡¯t help but groan inwardly at the magical words titling sense.

    Quickly Ravina added, ¡°If I can rent a practical room?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Well sure¡­ I guess?¡± the librarian responded, her voice trailing off as she fell into a moment of thought, her brow furrowing slightly. The pause stretched out, long enough for Ravina to glance around slightly worried time may have frozen.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± the librarian finally nodded, as if coming out of a fog, and walked back to her desk. Ravina followed, setting the books on the counter as the librarian placed a sheet of paper and an ink pen before her. ¡°Just fill this out as much as you like,¡± she suggested, her voice almost dreamy as she dug through one of the desk drawers.

    After a moment, the librarian pulled out a small wooden plaque, carefully carved with the number 3, and handed it to Ravina. ¡°And then you can head up to room three on the stairs,¡± she added.

    Ravina quickly filled out the form, her pen scratching across the paper in quick, deliberate strokes. Once done, she accepted the plaque and gathered her books, making her way to the third room on the second floor. The familiar private study room greeted her, its dark wooden paneling and tall bookshelves lending it the air of a scholar¡¯s private office. Every time she used one of these rooms, she was reminded of her dream to have a large, cozy study of her own one day¡ªa place where she could lose herself in her work for hours on end.

    Or at least enjoy enough room to pace around all day and call it intellectual thinking.

    Shaking the thought from her head, Ravina set the books down on the polished desk and began to scan them quickly, flipping through the pages with practiced ease. It didn¡¯t take long for her to find what she was looking for. ¡°Ah, here it is¡­ Enchanting by Pesto Lemento¡­ bla bla bla, any leather object can do so long as it wasn¡¯t magically made¡ªshit¡­¡± Her gaze shifted to the two bags beside her. ¡°Well¡­ I guess, shit¡¯s expensive enough,¡± she muttered under her breath, shaking her head in mild frustration.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    She continued reading, her eyes narrowing in concentration as she scanned for the necessary information. ¡°Materials needed¡­ materials needed¡­ ma¡ªhere.¡± She pulled one of the spare sheets of paper from the desk and began to jot down the items she would need, her handwriting neat but hurried.

    ¡°Enchanting set¡­ hammer¡­ a¦Ñ¦Ê¦Á¦Ä?¦Á stencil¡­ preloaded? What does that mean? Preloaded?¡± Ravina frowned, flipping back through the pages in search of an explanation but finding none. ¡°Fuck it, I¡¯ll worry about that later,¡± she muttered, shaking off her confusion as she continued reading. The more she read, the more she realized just how involved the enchanting process was.

    ¡°After that, I need to know the a¦Ñ¦Ê¦Á¦Ä?¦Á to use in the¡ªoh, is that what preloaded meant?¡± she mused aloud, the realization dawning on her. Most of the items were relatively easy to gather as they were provided by the teaching staff, but she knew she would have to leave the library to find the rest.

    Luckily, the wooden plaque was enchanted with a spell that ensured she was the only one who could open the third door, aside from the librarian who held the other wooden key. Confident in the security of her belongings, Ravina left her books and supplies on the desk and hurried out of the library, her footsteps echoing in the quiet halls as she set off to gather the necessary materials.

    Soon enough, Ravina found herself surrounded by a chaotic pile of items, carefully following the recipe in the book as she worked on the first bag. ¡°I really should have used a random-ass object,¡± she muttered, wiping sweat from her brow as she delicately hammered the Spirit Ink Chalk into the leather. The process was time-consuming, each strike of the hammer requiring precision. More often than not, she found herself holding her breath as she etched the intricate magic circle into the material, her hands steady but tense.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she muttered, panting from the effort as she set the hammer down. Her arms ached from the repetitive motion, and her hands were shaking violently. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder aloud, ¡°Who the hell makes this a career?¡± Frustration simmered beneath the surface as she allowed herself a moment to stand and stretch, feeling the tightness in her muscles. She made her way to the cabinet, fetching a mug to collect water from the cabinet. The cool liquid spilled from her lips as she drank it hungrily, a steady stream trailing down her cheeks and flowing down her neck before following her collarbone down to her chest. Then with a loud, satisfied sigh, she scooped up another mugful and drank half of it before pausing to catch her breath, the momentary relief easing her weariness.

    After a brief respite, Ravina returned to her work, eyeing the bag with a mix of determination and dread. ¡°And now comes the hard part,¡± she scoffed, lowering herself back down beside the bag. Normally, red and yellow mana were quite different despite their similar hues, and Ralf would have been right if she were a normal mage. The level of attack magic she wielded should have barred her from manipulating yellow mana, but Ravina was special¡ªso special, in fact, that her mary sue ass didn''t need to worry about such plebeian obstacles like mana color or universal laws that govern how the world is run. Sure it required a knife to be slowly inserted into her stomach, a bleed of angry magical energy to rip apart her very soul itself but hey. Easy magic right?

    ¡°Fuck¡± Ravina cried loudly as she slapped herself in the face to bleed the thought form her mind. ¡°Focus,¡± she chided herself. It did not matter why. What mattered was that Ravina could pull whatever mana she needed and weave it as she liked, even though she hadn¡¯t been formally taught by the academy yet. To her, it was all instinct, a natural flow of energy that she manipulated with ease. With that instinct guiding her, she delicately forced the mythic energies to the edge of the spell circle, her fingers trembling slightly as she directed the power. She slowly washed the energy down into the center, causing the intricate pattern to glow faintly with a sickly yellow hue. Taking a deep breath, she began the process of pushing the spell into the long-dried capillaries of the leather, washing the entire bag with arcane energies.

    It was an arduous task, like trying to push dirt up a running water hose to fertilize a water tower¡ªan absurd comparison, but it was the only way her mind could make sense of the difficulty. Thankfully, the spell was pre-crafted. Meaning that thanks to the circle, and all Ravina had to do was pour the energy into that small hole. Take a deep breath and push in the magical energy on the exhale¡­ another deep breath and¡­ guiding it patiently until it finally it had connected itself into a loop having run the full length of the bag.

    Slowly but surely, the bag became infused with the spell, negating the weight of not only anything that would be placed inside, but the bag itself. ¡°Suck it, Ralf,¡± Ravina panted as she collapsed onto the floor, drenched in sweat. Her muscles ached, and she felt like she could lie there for hours, the cool wooden floor a welcome relief against her overheated body. But her pride urged her to get up and head to the guild, eager to gloat about her success.

    She sat up, casting a satisfied glance at the newly enchanted bag and then at the other, still unenchanted one. Her smile faded. ¡°Spatial magic¡­¡± she muttered with a tired sigh, the mere thought of it exhausting her further. There wasn¡¯t even a spell circle prepared for that, and if she had to form it from scratch while pushing it through the bag, she was sure she would absolutely die from the effort. Or at least prefer that outcome over having to do it.

    Instead, she threw  the books inside the enchanted back with a nonchalant flick of her wrist. As she picked up the bag, she felt a surge of elation. ¡°Oh, hahaha,¡± she giggled, the sound filled with genuine happiness. The bag was weightless, and Ravina was overjoyed by the success of her enchantment. Giggling like a madwoman, she tossed the bag into the air and caught it as it came down, her heart racing with excitement. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that worked,¡± she laughed, spinning on her heels in a moment of pure exhilaration.

 7 - 13 | THE BAG!~

    Eventually, Ravina left the study, the newly enchanted bag slung over her shoulder. The weightlessness of it was still a novelty, and she found herself absently spinning it in her hand as she walked. She made her way back to the librarian¡¯s desk. As she handed back the wooden key, she hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Excuse me but, have you heard about spatial magic before?¡±

    ¡°Spatial magic?¡± The librarian accepted the key with both hands, her delicate fingers brushing against Ravina¡¯s for a brief moment. She tilted her head at the term, her brow furrowing slightly in thought. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I have¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the librarian¡¯s eyes turned sharp¡ªsharper than Ravina had ever seen before. For one horrifying second, Ravina glimpsed real intelligence behind those beautiful green eyes, a depth of knowledge and awareness that was far beyond what she had ever perceived. It was as if the librarian had pierced through her with a gaze that could see straight into her soul. The intensity of it sent a shiver down Ravina¡¯s spine, her breath catching in her throat as fear gripped her, deep and primal. But then, as quickly as it had come, it was gone, blinked away in the next flutter of the librarian¡¯s long lashes, leaving Ravina to wonder if she had imagined it. She shivered and not just from the dampness of her clothes.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I have,¡± the librarian repeated, as if the moment of sharpness had never occurred. ¡°What¡­ what is it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know¡­ bigger on the inside?¡± Ravina tried to explain, her voice a little shaky as she attempted to brush off the strange encounter.

    ¡°Why would something be bigger on the inside?¡± The librarian¡¯s question was innocent enough, but there was an odd pause. As she asked, she glanced down at herself, her gaze lingering on her sizable bosom. Ravina quickly looked away, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment at the unintended implication.

    ¡°You know what, never mind,¡± Ravina stammered, waving a hand as if to dismiss the entire conversation. ¡°Just something I¡¯m working on for the finals.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ good,¡± the librarian responded, her voice softening into its usual gentle tone. ¡°I look forward to it.¡± she smiled as brightly as ever. Yet the light of this second sun no longer reached Ravina.

    With that encouragement, Ravina left with a soft smile and a quiet ¡°Thanks.¡± She first made her way to the manor, eager to change out of her damp clothes, drenched in sweat from crafting the bag. The cool air clung to her skin, and she shivered slightly as she moved quickly through the streets. Once she was in dry clothes, the warmth of fresh fabric against her skin brought a sense of relief. Unfortunately it also brought a bit of tiredness so she stepped quickly in an effort to reenergize herself.

    She made her way downtown, walking fast passing many faces but staring straight ahead as she just made her way through the crowd and she was just walking fast¡­ ahem. Soon enough, she reached the towns guild, the creak of the wooden door greeting her as she stepped inside. With the faint aroma of freshly brewed tea in the air Ravina found herself thinking about food. She also found the guild¡¯s leader sitting at the reception desk as always.

    ¡°Morning, Sam!¡± Ravina greeted her cheerfully, glancing around for any sign of Ralf but finding none. ¡°How are you doing today?¡±

    ¡°Eh, who cares,¡± Sam replied with a dismissive wave of her hand. ¡°Hey, why are you here? It¡¯s raid day. Shouldn¡¯t you be out there raiding?¡±

    ¡°Oh, not you too,¡± Ravina sighed, rolling her eyes. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re going to raid. I just needed to get a few things.¡± She lifted the bag in her hand, its weightless form still a source of pride.

    ¡°Aww, couldn¡¯t get a bag from us? I thought you hired out the little munchkin for that,¡± Sam said, her tone teasing as a smirk played on her lips.

    ¡°Ralf?¡± Ravina lifted an eyebrow at the guildmaster¡¯s cavalier attitude.

    ¡°Yeah, that one.¡±

    ¡°Well, he was only able to get a tiny one, so I figured I¡¯d just make one myself,¡± Ravina explained, her voice carrying a hint of smugness.

    ¡°Ha, good one,¡± Sam chuckled, clearly not taking her seriously.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s true. Take a look.¡± Ravina tossed the bag onto the desk, the leather landing with a soft thud. Sam eyed it skeptically at first but couldn¡¯t resist picking it up.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Ravina encouraged, leaning forward slightly as she watched Sam¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Sam¡¯s eyes went wide as she lifted the bag, testing its weight¡ªor lack thereof. ¡°Damn, you sure this isn¡¯t one of ours?¡±

    ¡°Nice try, but I just made that,¡± Ravina said with a satisfied grin, crossing her arms. ¡°I still have the receipt for the original bag.¡±

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°Huh, you really made it then? Interesting,¡± Sam mused, her expression shifting to one of genuine curiosity as she examined the bag more closely.

    ¡°What¡¯s interesting?¡± a voice called out from behind Ravina, and she turned to see Ralf had entered the guild soon after her.

    ¡°What¡¯s interesting is that I told you to meet me here, and you¡¯ve kept me waiting,¡± Ravina replied, narrowing her eyes at him.

    Ralf shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Well, you said a few hours and took way longer than that.¡±

    Ravina took the bag from Sam. ¡°Whatever, here,¡± she said, tossing the bag to Ralf. ¡°Return that purse you brought and use this.¡± she tried to hide her smile but it crept up as she beamed at him waiting for his reaction.

    ¡°Oi, don¡¯t toss that at¡ªwow, what! WHAT!¡± he shouted in disbelief, tossing the bag in the air a few times, catching it again and again with ease. ¡°No, wait, what the hell,¡± he muttered, looking back at Ravina with wide eyes. ¡°You did this? No way, you were hiding this in your room. That¡¯s what happened¡ªyou commissioned a bag!¡±

    ¡°Nope, made it myself!¡± Ravina said with a satisfied grin.

    ¡°Well, count me impressed,¡± Sam said with a chuckle, leaning back in her chair. ¡°By the way, you two better get going if you want to make it before sunset.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Ravina groaned, her shoulders slumping. ¡°Do we really have to be there at the start of the raid? I mean, what even is a raid, anyway?¡± She rolled her eyes.

    While Ralf was still stunned silent by the bag, inspecting it with a mixture of awe and disbelief, Ravina thought about the upcoming raid. Unfortunately she didn¡¯t care. That was it¡ªend of story. She didn¡¯t need to go to the guild to get materials; the academy provided more than enough for their needs. In truth, the only reason she wanted to raid for her own materials was to play with magic. For over eight months, they had never done anything practical, and now here she was, clearing floors alone and making enchanted bags. There was merit in what she had learned, sure, but it was¡­ boring. She let loose an audible chuckle as she realized that yeah, that was school.

    ¡°I mean, if you want to get into the lower levels, then yeah, you should go,¡± Sam replied to Ravina¡¯s question she asked only in annoyance, thinking it was a legitimate question. With nothing better to do she answered. ¡°A raid is a planned dive where multiple parties team up to clear the dungeon of all monster elements¡ªevery floor boss and creepy crawly that could crawl out in the event of a kyma t¨¦ratos. Actually, you were the one who initiated it.¡± Sam knitted her brows as if just remembering that

    ¡°I was?¡± Ravina blinked, genuinely surprised.

    ¡°Yeah, you found a level 3 monster on the first floor, remember?¡± Sam reminded her.

    ¡°I did?¡± Ravina¡¯s brow furrowed as she tried to recall the event.

    ¡°I¡­ think? Didn¡¯t you bring in a bunch of poisoned ?gar heads or something?¡± Sam pressed.

    ¡°Yeah, she did. And we found it on the ground,¡± Ralf chimed in. He kept up the lie that they had only stumbled upon the corpses and it wasn''t Ravina who killed them herself. ¡°Didn¡¯t see who killed them, though.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, good thing too. I would hate to meet the person who could manage a level three alone,¡± Sam mused, eyeing Ravina with a sly smile. ¡°Anyway, the long and short of it is that it¡¯s supposed to prevent a fabled monster wave. Though, to be honest, I would have liked to see it¡ªmake something interesting happen in my 300 years.¡±

    ¡°Yes, because who cares about lives when boredom trumps all,¡± Ravina replied dryly.

    ¡°Oh please, the city¡¯s got a fine wall and plenty of experienced guards, but¡­ yeah, I get it. sorry¡± Sam sighed, waving her hand dismissively. ¡°Anyway, go join the raid.¡±

    Ravina and Ralf turned to leave, the heavy door of the guild creaking as they stepped outside. The cool evening air greeted them, a gentle breeze ruffling Ravina¡¯s hair. As they walked down the cobbled street, Ravina glanced at Ralf, ¡°Can we do it tomorrow?¡± she asked hesitantly, her voice softer than usual. She wasn¡¯t sure why, but the thought of disappointing Ralf troubled her more than she expected. While he didnt have red hair he reminded her a little of---she bit the thought from her lip.

    ¡°Tomorrow? Sure, why not,¡± Ralf replied, his sudden change of attitude catching Ravina off guard. She blinked, surprised by how easily he agreed.

    ¡°You sure?¡± she asked, her tone uncertain as she studied his expression.

    ¡°Yeah, I mean, shit, you look terrible, so I can only assume you had a problem with making this,¡± he said, gesturing to the bag slung over her shoulder. ¡°Shame about the cart fee, but holy shit, it¡¯s an aposkev¨®n bag that I don¡¯t have to rent from the guild. And it didn¡¯t cost me a single coin!¡± His face lit up with a gleeful smile, the excitement evident in his eyes.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ravina replied, her voice softening. She didn¡¯t have the heart to ask for the bag back, not just yet anyway. Besides, it cost her like 60 don and she drank more than that a day. ¡°Huh, daddy raven is quite rich isn''t he.¡± she remembered with a sad sigh. ¡°Damn rich people.¡± she cursed. Ralf chose to ignore her insane mutterings while Ravina continued, speaking up to him. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going back to rest, so we¡¯ll meet back here in¡­¡±

    ¡°Actually,¡± Ralf interrupted, ¡°if you want, I can just go run with a few others?¡± He offered. ¡°You don¡¯t seem too interested in diving despite your clear skill.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ravina hesitated. She didn¡¯t really care for it. In the beginning, the challenge had seemed impossible, but with Arelia¡¯s help she killed a monster. Then there was the thrill of being able to defeat an enemy, but even that had worn off quickly. Now, it wasn¡¯t even like she was practicing magic; she was just fighting on pure instinct. That and that alone. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, how¡¯s this?¡± Ralf suggested, his voice brightening with enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯ll hit up the raid with a few others, and we¡¯ll talk after. Sound good?¡±

    ¡°Thanks, actually that works out,¡± Ravina said, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders. ¡°I might even figure out how to make a spatial magic bag in that time.¡±

    ¡°Ha,¡± Ralf laughed, his eyes sparkling with amusement. ¡°Sure, looking forward to it.¡±

 7 - 14 | Coffee, magic, and a gerbel

    The dungeon raid had ended long before Ravina finished her little bag project. Over the course of two months, the adventurers wiped out almost every monster in the dungeon, save for a few level 4s that were left alone out of fear of angering such powerful creatures. Still, despite their success, Ravina had none of her own.

    She had already bought a few more bags, their leather stiff and unyielding, but she was stuck¡ªnot with anything as simple as the power gap or magical capacity, but with the magic formula that would create a "bigger on the inside" effect.

    Shrinking objects? That wasn¡¯t feasible; it would ruin most monster drops and destroy anything non-malleable. What about converting items into energy? Items like that had no way to record their original shape or value, so most would come back as something entirely different, if not worse; that idea had somehow even spawned an evil gerbil.

    ¡°Gipa Gipa?¡± the small black creature chirped from its new place in a metal cage, its beady little eyes glinting mischievously.

    ¡°Shut it, Frank!¡± Ravina snapped, casting an annoyed glance at the creature. He might look like a cute pet right now, but he was an absolute demon, as the many scrapes and scratches on her once clean and pure skin could now attest. The barely healed wounds throbbed as she ran a hand through her black hair, her fingers tangling in the strands as she paced the room.

    Frank let out a puff of air with a cute little ¡°tsk¡¯ph.¡±

    ¡°Not helping,¡± she snapped back. ¡°Oh, screw this! I¡¯m a woman of science!¡± Ravina found herself shouting in frustration, her voice echoing off the walls of her study. Her purple eyes flashed with determination as she planted her hands on her hips. ¡°I¡¯ve got this¡ªthe answer has to be quantum nonsense!¡± It was a half-serious, half-joking declaration.

    Her frazzled mind felt particularly mushy after so many failed attempts. It had to be something related to quantum¡­ entanglement? That sounded right¡­ Yet despite using science-y words, Ravina knew she didn¡¯t actually understand what she was talking about, nor had she ever watched a science lecture; only the sci-fi channel, and she was sure those old scientists just made everything up.

    ¡°Stupid real-life fantasy,¡± she mumbled as she bit the tip of her thumb, chewing softly at the nail. With just one month left before finals, she still had no idea what to do anymore. She was trapped in the idea, desperate to see it through.

    ¡°I can use the evryno sigil to make the spell widen¡­ but what does that do in the long run?¡± she wondered, a bit desperately. She stared at the magic formula she had scrawled on a piece of parchment: Create, size, twice, forever, enlarge, space. The six runes stared back at her, mocking her. Currently, the spell did nothing but gather a bunch of hot air in the bags, and any adjustment to them would ruin the bags, so this was as far as she had safely gotten. Ravina leaned back in her chair, her mind whirling with frustration as she looked at Frank, now dozing off in his cage. ¡°Little bastard,¡± she sighed.

    ¡°Right, coffee,¡± Ravina muttered after an hour of watching the sleeping rodent. With those words, she quickly stood up and fled the library once again. The crisp air outside was a welcome change, and she swiftly made her way to the coffee house, where young Emily would no doubt heal her wounded spirit.

    The warmth of the coffee house enveloped Ravina as she stepped inside, and she could already feel the tension leaving her shoulders. The scent of freshly brewed coffee and baked goods mingled in the air, enticing her to take a deep inhale and gently close her eyes. She found her favorite seat by the window, opening her eyes to scan the room, and her gaze rested on the young figure of Emily.

    Despite being only six, the young girl worked hard, her short hair bouncing with each step as she made sure every customer received their proper order. Emily had also lost her mother at a young age, but unlike Ravina, Emily didn¡¯t have a bunch of ungrateful kids to watch over or a deadbeat dad drowning in alcohol, unable to function.

    Clicking her tongue in thought, Ravina put on a smile and waved to Emily. The girl waved enthusiastically back at her and skipped over as Ravina sat down. ¡°Morning, Em!¡± Emily called.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Emily,¡± Ravina gently corrected her.

    ¡°Same thing?¡± Emily asked.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Spinning on her heel, Emily rushed away. She ran to the small hole in the wall that separated the kitchen from the dining room. There, Ravina saw the young girl talking to her father¡ªa handsome, older man who had gone gray early but still managed to keep himself fit. He shared only the girl¡¯s brown hair, his blue eyes and rough, burned skin setting him apart.

    Unlike her father, that man had done everything he could to raise her well, doubling down on his efforts to ensure she would be taken care of, even if he passed away as well. In fact, most of the customers in the coffee house were actually his old adventuring buddies. It was one of the reasons the coffee shop was rather empty, despite his skill with coffee. As a result, Emily was eternally safe in their company, allowing her to move around the shop without a care.

    However, despite the many years they had known Emily, Ravina had something the others didn¡¯t. This connection made it easy for the young girl to approach her whenever there was a lull in business. During these times, Emily would often take her breaks in the seat opposite Ravina. It made sense; the burly men who filled the coffee house were intimidating, and Ravina was the only woman who willingly entered such a shop with a hostile atmosphere.

    ¡°Are your feet tired?¡± Ravina asked with a playful smile as one of those lulls allowed Emily to jump onto the chair opposite her, her small legs swinging slightly above the floor. Ravina couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of smug satisfaction as she glanced at the other men in the room, silently gloating that Emily had chosen to sit beside her and not them.

    ¡°They¡¯re okay,¡± Emily said cheerfully, her small legs swinging beneath the table. ¡°I¡¯ve stood for a really, really, really long time before,¡± she added, her tone bright.

    ¡°Ahh, so cute,¡± Ravina murmured aloud, feeling her fatigue melt away. Emily¡¯s bright smile and boundless energy were infectious, lifting Ravina¡¯s spirits sky high. As they continued chatting about one random thing after another, the conversation suddenly turned to Ravina¡¯s studies, and she found herself accidentally revealing that she was training to be a mage.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°A mage!¡± Emily cooed, her eyes widening with excitement. ¡°Like Mr. Darby?¡±

    ¡°Uh, maybe? Yeah, don¡¯t tell anyone, but I¡¯m already a pretty good spell caster,¡± Ravina said with a playful wink, enjoying the look of awe on Emily¡¯s face.

    ¡°Oohh, hey, can you make a stick?¡± Emily asked, leaning forward eagerly.

    ¡°Make a stick?¡± Ravina repeated, tilting her head in confusion.

    ¡°Yeah! Mr. Darby does a thing where he makes a big, long stick appear in his hands before using it to do the woosh-woosh spell.¡±

    Ravina¡¯s brow furrowed as she tried to piece together what Emily was describing. ¡°Stick¡­ woosh-woosh spe¡ªdo you mean his staff? Did the man summon a staff into his hand?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, staff! He makes it go bye-bye, then it comes back! Make the stick!¡± Emily cheered.

    Ravina was momentarily lost in thought, her mind racing. She felt like she¡¯d heard of something like that before, putting a staff away or something like that¡­ but making it disappear and reappear¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± The realization slipped from her lips¡ªshe had heard of it before! It was around the second month of her school year when they explained it. No wonder she¡¯d forgotten; that was ages ago! ¡°Yeah, I know what you mean. I don¡¯t have a stick, but what about this spoon?¡± Ravina picked up the small, used coffee spoon from the table, her fingers gripping it a little too tightly.

    She hadn¡¯t used many spells beyond the ones she had specifically learned in class¡ªjust one or two specific spells. Beyond that, there were a few she had either sort of made up herself or at least read about from a respectable source, though those spells often failed to produce good results. So instead, she relied on her¡­ instincts. It was those same instincts that had allowed her to defeat the monsters in the dungeon with ease. So she should be able to use them to figure out how this spell worked¡­ right?

    One important thing to remember is that the school had not actually taught them how to use and manipulate mana into spells. Everything was theoretical¡ªlike learning how to design a building before trying to construct one yourself. A good idea, considering that anyone could throw wood together and call it a day. However, the school taught them how to start with a foundation, why you need X beams every Y inches to make a wall that would last through a storm, and other such details¡­

    Ravina suddenly realized she was getting sidetracked, trying to figure out how to build a house when she hadn¡¯t even held a hammer before. Cursing her ADD-riddled mind, she refocused on the spell itself and began to explain to cut the rather long silence that hung between them. ¡°It¡¯s called Anchor Point Banishment.¡±

    ¡°Anchor Point Banishment,¡± Emily echoed, her voice filled with awe. Ravina took a deep breath, feeling the weight of Emily¡¯s expectations in her big, curious green eyes.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ so you, uh, anchor the¡­ uh¡ªhere,¡± Ravina said, pulling a cloth napkin from the table and tying it securely around her wrist. In theory¡ªor at least if she remembered correctly¡ªshe could use her own body as an anchor, but she wasn¡¯t about to experiment like that for a child¡¯s amusement. Besides, she liked her limbs and didn¡¯t want to risk making them accidentally disappear with some failed magic.

    ¡°Right, so I¡¯m going to ¡®drop¡¯ the spoon into the Arcanian Expanse. Uh, basically trapping it between this world and a sort of null void¡­ uh¡­ something like that?¡± Ravina blinked as she explained, her voice faltering slightly as she realized it had been way too long since she last studied this. There were three planes in the world of magic: Zontan¨®s K¨®smos, ¨¢kyros, and the thin line that separated them all¡ªthe Arcanian Expanse.

    Zontan¨®s K¨®smos was explained as the real world, while ¨¢kyros was basically a void or null reality. It both existed and didn¡¯t, or something like that. Ravina was pretty sure she had taken notes¡­ Anyway, the Arcanian Expanse was a plane that separated reality from the void¡­ She was sure she wrote down notes about it, at least.

    Ravina couldn¡¯t help but laugh, a soft chuckle escaping her lips. Emily was too young to understand the complexities of multiple planes of existence, which was a good thing because Ravina wasn¡¯t sure she remembered even half of it herself. The teachers had glossed over it anyway. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right,¡± she said, reassuring herself more than Emily. They were just talking about it because it had something to do with ancient magic. In fact, ¨¢kyros, or the void, was used heavily in ancient magics.

    ¡°Anyway, what I¡¯m going to do is¡­¡± Ravina began, her voice growing more confident as she pushed mana into her hand around the spoon. She focused her magical energy to cover the spoon, like a malleable plastic wrap that she wrapped tightly around it.

    ¡°Seal it really tight in mana,¡± Ravina muttered through gritted teeth as she concentrated on the spell while trying to explain it. She knew she had to seal it tightly¡ªso tight that nothing could enter or escape from the bubble of magic she was creating. ¡°And then¡­ uh¡­¡± She was thinking hard but realized that was always her problem with practical magic. ¡°Instincts,¡± she whispered, not to Emily but to herself.

    With a steadying breath, Ravina opened her hand. As the spoon began to fall, she just sucked it into the expanse, dropping it from this plane to another¡ªa feat surprisingly easy. To the outside world, it looked as if the spoon simply disappeared, but in reality, it was tethered to another plane outside the real world. The spoon was anchored by the tiniest string of mana to the cloth napkin wrapped around Ravina¡¯s wrist. The string was so small, so faint, that it would never be visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°Huh,¡± Ravina murmured, surprised at how easy it was. While she didn¡¯t know exactly what she had done, she knew she had succeeded. ¡°Yeah, instincts,¡± she repeated.

    To young Emily, it seemed like pure magic¡ªone moment the spoon was in Ravina¡¯s hand, and the next, it had vanished into thin air. She cheered, clapping her hands in delight. ¡°Bye-bye, spoon!¡± she giggled, her voice bubbling with excitement. ¡°Make it come back, make it come back!¡± she demanded with a soft giggle.

    Emily¡¯s words brought Ravina back to reality, pulling her out of the euphoric haze of her successful spell. She smiled at the young girl, who was finally acting her age. ¡°Alright, ready?¡± she asked, a playful grin spreading across her face.

    Opening her hand again, Ravina focused on the magical string tethered to the cloth napkin, feeling the faint pulse of energy that connected the spoon to this world. With a gentle mental tug, she pulled the spoon, still protected by the magic wrap, back into the real plane. She quickly closed her hand around it, catching the spoon before it could fall.

    ¡°Yay!¡± Emily cheered, her eyes sparkling with wonder.

    ¡°Yay indeed,¡± Ravina replied, though her mind was already racing. ¡°Yay in¡­ deed¡­¡± She looked down at the spoon, her gaze narrowing as she studied it more closely. It was simple, elegant, and fit all the requirements she needed. The mana strings were so tiny that one could sew thousands onto a single small object, and the best part was that it was a neutral spell, usable by everyone regardless of their magical affinity. ¡°All I need is to figure out how to make it automatic¡­¡± she whispered to herself, her thoughts spiraling into new possibilities.

    ¡°Em?¡± Emily asked, tilting her head to the side, her curiosity piqued by Ravina¡¯s sudden seriousness.

    ¡°Ah, sorry, I was just thinking,¡± Ravina said, snapping back to the present with a warm smile. ¡°Here, look! It¡¯s gone!¡± She played with Emily a few more times, repeating the trick and enjoying the young girl¡¯s endless delight. Each time, Emily¡¯s laughter filled the air, making the room feel lighter, warmer.

    Eventually, though, Emily had to get back to work, so Ravina paid for her meal before she scampered out of the coffee house. The cool air greeted her as she made her way back to the library.

 7 - 15 | Being Judged

    ¡°Now we have one Emily Grant, true name¡­ oh, Ravina Rosewell Ravenshield, the first daughter of the great Count Ravenshield.¡± The dull oyster-white eyes of the old man widened as he read the name. He glanced up as the girl entered, his long, thick fingers pulling at his heavy white eyebrows to clear his view. His face, deeply etched with age, was partially obscured by a thick, meticulously combed ducktail beard. The short cut of his hair contrasted sharply with the deep lines of his weathered face, giving him an oddly youthful yet unsettling appearance.

    Like the other four members of the panel, he wore elegant white robes adorned with intricate gold and grey detailing. The sharp lines and symmetrical patterns lent the design an authoritative air. The long, flowing garment was tailored to fit closely around the torso and chest, meant to emphasize the wearer¡¯s physique. However, over the years, the elderly man had let himself go¡ªa natural consequence of his age. The robes, though designed to project a commanding presence, did little to flatter his now pudgy figure.

    Ravina walked steadily toward the seat positioned at the very center. The high, vaulted ceilings and stone walls lent the space an imposing presence, amplifying every nervous footstep she took as she approached the simple chair.

    She herself wore a robe today, though hers was unlike those of the panel members. It was the academy¡¯s official dress uniform for its students, a garment that had taken not only her, but the other students by surprise when they were informed of the dress code only two weeks prior.

    Initially, there had been a flurry of panic among the students, as the sudden need for a uniform sent waves of anxiety through the academy. However, the panic quickly subsided when it was revealed that the uniform was merely a grey robe, tailored with pearl-white thread¡ªa process that had to be done through the official White Tower tailor. Each student was provided a voucher to have their robe magically tailored to fit their form, courtesy of donations from the nobles, an expectation that had surprised her even more.

    Ravina¡¯s robe was a two-piece dress, consisting of an inner sleeveless robe that fell like a summer dress down to her feet and an over-robe that fit like an open-faced jacket, ending just above her knees. The fabric was smooth and finely woven, draping elegantly over her frame. It fit her perfectly, a testament to the skill of the mage-tailor. Yet, it remained a robe¡ªsimple and unadorned, doing little to flatter her figure. This was intentional; the apprenticeship robes were designed to symbolize the unity and equality of the students, rather than highlight individuality.

    The soft rustle of her robe was the only sound she made, as she sat down in the rather exposed chair. Ravina felt the weight of the room¡¯s many eyes on her. Though there were only 10 to stare at her, it was more than enough to put a lump in her throat. She kept her expression neutral, her purple eyes betraying none of the thoughts swirling in her mind.

    Before her sat a few tower elders, a few of the revered members of the White Tower who had gathered to judge the final projects of the academy¡¯s students. The idea behind this examination was simple: instead of presenting your project to the class and having a single teacher assess it, you displayed your work to the Elders and allowed them to judge its worth.

    Ravina had known from the start that there was little chance of failing¡ªafter all, no one was expected to¡ªbut that did little to calm her nerves. She was confident in both her standing in society and the project she had created, yet as she sat there staring at the five senior tower members, a knot of anxiety tightened in her chest.

    ¡°The Ravenshield?¡± the elder man continued, his voice carrying a note of recognition as he looked up from the papers before him.

    ¡°Y-yes,¡± Ravina replied hastily, her voice wavering slightly. Though I am nothing more than a substitute to distract everyone and allow the count to remain unbothered. She couldn''t help the thoughts swirl around her head. She bit her lip, cursing herself for the stammer. There was some chuckling from the judges, their amusement poking sharply at her embarrassment.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°A shame, I doubt she would stay with the Tower even if she graduates,¡± one of the Elders muttered to another, their voices low but not quite inaudible.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a connection to have,¡± another Elder responded with a shrug.

    While they exchanged quiet remarks, the man in the middle refocused on Ravina. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± he suggested warmly, his tone surprisingly gentle. ¡°Now, it looks like you¡¯ve submitted a¡­¡± he let loose a cough as he returned his gaze to the paper before him. ¡°Carry-all magic bag? Interesting.¡± He gestured to the small leather pouch on the table between Ravina and the judges. The bag was modest, about the size of a human head, with a squared-off shape, a flap to close it, and a shoulder strap for ease of carrying. It looked unremarkable, almost mundane¡ªuntil one considered its magical properties.

    ¡°So your submission is a bag that can carry many items in a small space,¡± the Elder continued, raising an eyebrow as he examined the bag more closely.

    ¡°Uh, yes sir. Uh, ahem,¡± Ravina stammered again, her throat suddenly dry. She cleared her throat in an attempt to regain her composure. ¡°What I mean is, um, the items can be stored, and, uh, retrieved¡­ whenever,¡± she managed to say, her voice faltering. The words felt clumsy and inadequate, and Ravina wanted to die from the embarrassment right then and there.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, little lady. Take a breath,¡± the elder said again. Somehow it made it worse. He paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°Now, I see in the report that this was inspired by the bag used by the guild. So, tell me, what makes this different from the aposkev¨®n bag already in use?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ well, those bags only negate the weight inside,¡± Ravina began, taking a deep breath to steady her nerves. ¡°And the size of the bag still matters, so larger bags require more powerful enchantments. This means they need more ink chalk, more mana circuits, and more time to make something bigger. In the end, the cost to make an aposkev¨®n bag is often more than the bag itself is worth. In fact, it¡¯s easier to build the enchantment into carts, which is what merchants often do, even though it makes the enchantment weaker due to the sheer size of it all.¡±

    Ravina paused, glancing at the small leather pouch on the table before continuing. ¡°So, um, this spell allows for almost any object to be put inside and lifted. Instead of a bag that has no weight, my prototype uses the same principles of anchor point banishment to tether the item inside the bag. It¡¯s like¡­ uh, there¡¯s a hidden sheet over the bag, and when someone puts an object inside, it wraps around the object as it banishes it inside the bag. So, for all intents and purposes, it makes the bag capable of holding a large number of items while remaining a manageable size.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s entirely stable?¡± the elder asked, his tone probing but not unkind.

    ¡°Well¡­ it does work, but there is a problem when trying to pull out certain items,¡± Ravina admitted, her voice wavering slightly. ¡°However, it does hold a lot of items, and I did manage to get a chair inside.¡±

    ¡°A chair?¡± The elder¡¯s eyebrows lifted in mild surprise.

    ¡°Yeah, um¡­ I haven¡¯t been able to pull it back out yet, though¡­¡± Ravina added, her cheeks flushing with a mix of embarrassment and frustration.

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± The room fell into a heavy silence as the judges began to jot down notes, their quills scratching against parchment. Ravina¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, the quiet only amplifying her anxiety.

    ¡°Thank you, Young Lady Ravenshield. We will let you know our decision,¡± the elder finally said, looking up from his notes.

    Ravina blinked once, then twice his words slowly sinking in. that was it?

    ¡°Was there something else?¡±

    ¡°Oh, n-no, uh¡­ thank you for your time,¡± Ravina stammered, standing up from the chair quite quickly. Her legs felt unsteady beneath her as she awkwardly bowed and made her way out of the room, her robe whispering against the stone floor. The door closed softly behind her, and as soon as she was out of sight, she let out a long, shaky breath. ¡°Fuck¡­well, it could have been worse.

 7 - 16 | Results

    It took an entire month for the Tower to judge the students¡¯ projects. The waiting period was both worrying and annoying, a constant cloud of uncertainty hanging over Ravina¡¯s head. Most days she was confident that she took first, after all she was sure she was the only one who managed to produce a physical item. Everyone else just turned in papers and research. However, there was a doubt in the pit of her stomach, she had delivered a working product, and her friends had not. Did she mess up? Was there something wrong with her project? Why was it taking so long?

    Each day felt like it dragged on forever, the tension gnawing at her. Then one day, she was approached by a man who worked in the Tower¡¯s marketing department, and to her pleasant surprise, she learned that her bag was going to be sold and marketed. However, her initial excitement was quickly tempered by irritation when she discovered she would only receive a small, single digit percentage of the profits for the idea. While she didn''t need the money as the daughter of the raven it was annoying to know. Her original spell was deemed wholly unusable by the more experienced mages, who had to recreate it from scratch.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we did manage to get the ¦¡¦Ñ¦Ê¦Á¦Ä?¦Á readjusted, so it¡¯s fine,¡± Ravina muttered to herself, trying to stay positive as she spoke to Frank, the gerbil she had somehow ended up taking care of. The little creature had become a simple pet, much to the annoyance of the maids at Crook-Beak Manor. Ravina couldn¡¯t figure out their discontent as Frank just slept in the back corner of his cage, his tiny body rising and falling with each soft breath, the sound barely audible in the quiet room. ¡°Okay buddy, you''re cute enough.¡± she said as she watched him breathe for a while.

    Ravina clicked her tongue as she turned her attention back to the stack of papers she had received from the marketing man. She cursed under her breath as she scanned the documents. ¡°They never taught us about this!¡± She complained. The papers detailed the intricate magical circles used to enchant the bags that the Tower would produce. In essence it was a patent under the tower''s name, given to her to ensure to both show her how to properly enchant and to subtly inform her that the bag belongs to them now. In its new design there were 302 ¦¡¦Ñ¦Ê¦Á¦Ä?¦Á symbols carved into 36 overlapping circles. The design was incredibly complex, far beyond anything Ravina could have created on her own and something that was definitely not taught in class!

    She stared at the diagrams, frustration bubbling up inside her. The circles and symbols seemed to blur together, a labyrinth of mystic energy that she couldn¡¯t hope to unravel. ¡°Keeping things to yourself,¡± she muttered in annoyance, feeling a bitter sting of resentment. The Tower had taken her idea, stripped it down, and rebuilt it into something usable and to make matters worse, she couldn''t be mad about it. ¡°Ah well.¡± she finally said after slumping back in her seat. Her eyes readjusted to the sleeping frank, the creature stirred slightly in his sleep. ¡°At least one of us has the right idea.¡± she suggested.

    A few days after that, Ravina arrived at the academy, her steps quick with anticipation as she made her way to the massive black chalkboard where the long-awaited results were written for all to see in clear white chalk. She stopped before its shadow as the sun slowly rose into the air behind the academy¡¯s entrance. Safe in its shadow her eyes scanned the list, her breath catching as she read the names and the modest smile on her face falling quickly as she read the first name on the list:

    1st¡­..Earl

    2nd¡­.Emily

    3rd¡­..Tommie

    ¡­

    ¡°Looks like I won,¡± a smug voice sounded behind her, making Ravina¡¯s blood pressure spike. She turned to find the one person she least wanted to see¡ªEarl Hayes, the bastard himself, grinning with satisfaction as he glanced at the board.

    ¡°You got lucky,¡± she snapped, the words slipping out before she could stop them. She didn¡¯t mean it; it was just the first thing that came to mind. ¡°I mean, what exactly did you do that put you ahead of me?¡± Her voice carried a note of challenge, though a part of her was genuinely curious. After all, she had presented a working bag¡ªsure, they had to refine her spell work to make it marketable, but as far as she knew, she was the only one who had delivered a fully functional product.

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know?¡± Earl¡¯s grin widened as he stepped past her, pointing to a row of flyers lined up neatly below the board she hadn¡¯t noticed. ¡°This one is yours¡­¡± he said, pulling out one of the leaflets from a stack, ¡°and¡­here is mine.¡± He handed her the one he claimed was his before glancing at hers with mock interest. ¡°Oh my, you actually made something practical, didn¡¯t you?¡± he added, his tone genuine, though to her, it scraped at her ears, dripping with mockery.

    ¡°What of it?¡± Ravina retorted, her voice tinged with irritation as she looked down at the pamphlet. It was a simple notice detailing what each student had turned in for their final. Her eyes narrowed as she read through it: Earl Hayes; Blink Spellcraft, Ancient Magic Restoration. ¡°Blink Spellcraft?¡± she echoed, disbelief coloring her tone.

    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Earl replied casually, his voice dripping with false modesty. ¡°I dabbled in ancient magic for a time and somehow figured out the formula for the old spell.¡±

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°What? That''s it!?¡± Ravina¡¯s thoughts raced, frustration boiling up inside her. Come on, I created something that didn¡¯t even exist before! She thought desperately.

    ¡°¡®That¡¯s it?¡¯¡± Earl echoed, raising an eyebrow with a look of feigned surprise. ¡°My word, do you truly not know the difference between modern magic and ancient magic?¡±

    Ravina straightened up, crossing her arms as her posture stiffened. ¡°Of course I do.¡± She stated before continuing like a teacher as she explained. ¡°Modern magic focuses on the ability of the person, allowing them to thrive by honing their internal magic related to the color of their mana core. Ancient magic, on the other hand, focuses on environmental magic, using the power of the null or void mana. While Ancient magic is more readily available to everyone, modern magic is specialized.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ yes, to a point,¡± Earl conceded with a slight nod, ¡°but more importantly, ancient magic allows the use of any and all magic, without the need for one to be a fabled colorless mage. In fact,¡± he tapped the pamphlet he was holding. ¡°This thing you made relies heavily on ancient magic. Did you not know that?¡±

    Ravina furrowed her brow, ¡°what of it.¡± she challenged.

    Earl shrugged, ¡°well it''s nothing, but that¡¯s probably why I scored higher than you¡ªyou used ancient magic that was already known, but I discovered how to recreate ancient magic that was lost.¡±

    Ravina¡¯s eyes narrowed, irritation flashing in her purple gaze. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see it,¡± she demanded, putting her hands on her hips and leaning forward slightly.

    ¡°See what?¡± Earl replied, his confident smile faltering slightly.

    ¡°You said you made magic anyone could use, so go on, let¡¯s see it,¡± Ravina insisted, her voice challenging as she held up the pamphlet in her hand, using it like a wand to wave him away.

    Earl¡¯s composure cracked further. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°This says you made it possible for practical use, but it doesn¡¯t say you can actually use it,¡± Ravina continued, her voice sharp with annoyance. She tapped the paper on his chest. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything¡ªyou just created a formula for the blink spell. A theory at that!¡±

    ¡°The formula was verified by the Elders!¡± Earl shot back, his voice rising defensively.

    ¡°Yet it states here that the spell shouldn¡¯t be tried because it¡¯s risky! So come on, put your money where your mouth is!¡± Ravina¡¯s voice was firm, pushing him to prove his claim.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡ªno!¡± Earl suddenly calmed down, taking a deep breath as he tried to regain control. ¡°It¡¯s done. The judges have picked me as the winner. As such, I won the bet.¡±

    Ravina felt her jaw clench, the tension in the air thick between them. Earl¡¯s smugness was infuriating, but there was nothing she could do now.

    Ravina clicked her tongue in annoyance. ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± she relented, crossing her arms over her chest. It was true that Earl had technically won, but it didn¡¯t make it any less irritating. Ravina had created a working model, while he was just tossing up a theoretical spell. Stupid elders. She let loose a breath of air before shaking her head. ¡°So you just need a date for prom, huh?¡±

    ¡°Prom? No, I need it for the ball,¡± Earl corrected, his tone slightly more serious.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, same thing¡ªfine. I understand,¡± Ravina replied with a wave of her hand, her voice carrying a note of resignation.

    ¡°And¡­ uh¡­¡± Earl hesitated, his confident demeanor faltering slightly.

    ¡°And what? That was the bet,¡± Ravina said, raising an eyebrow at his sudden uncertainty.

    ¡°Yeah, but when you¡¯re introduced to my parents, I need you to pretend we¡¯ve been dating for a while now.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Ravina agreed with a shrug, her tone nonchalant. Although she didn''t understand why she would meet his parents she didn¡¯t particularly care.

    ¡°R-really?¡± Earl blinked, clearly taken aback by her quick agreement.

    ¡°Yeah, why not? It¡¯ll be all the more tragic when I leave you,¡± she added with a sly smile, her purple eyes glinting with mischief.

    ¡°Haha, yeah¡­ wait, what?¡± Earl¡¯s smile wavered, confusion creeping into his voice.

    ¡°What? You didn¡¯t expect me to stay with you for the rest of your life, did you?¡± Ravina teased, enjoying the momentary shift in power.

    ¡°No, but¡­ can we at least stay together while we¡¯re in school?¡± Earl asked, a hint of vulnerability in his voice.

    Ravina paused, considering his request. This was definitely not the terms of there bet but¡­ Another year¡­ ¡°Yeah, I guess we can. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve thought about dating myself,¡± she said with a casual shrug. To begin with she never really felt the emotion of love. In this life or the next. Sure, her heart fluttered when she saw Varis, but she had an idea that it was because he was her knight in shiny armor.

    Earl, on the other hand, seemed quite satisfied with her agreement, a relieved smile spreading across his face. ¡°Good, well then, we should probably go shopping,¡± he suggested, his tone brightening with renewed enthusiasm.

    ¡°Shopping? For what?¡± Ravina asked, a chill falling down the small of her back.

    ¡°Matching outfits, of course!¡± Earl replied, a dangerous gleam sparking in his eye. ¡°After all, it would do well to show my ma that we¡¯re a serious couple and not just two people who won and lost a bet. I¡¯m thinking something dark to match your hair, but we can have accessories that match our eyes. I would look dashing in purple, but can you pull off green? Ah, I¡¯m sure it would be fine if you have a nice frame so we can do well with a closely tailored dress. I¡¯m thinking a black suit with a deep purple undershirt for me, while you have a nice dark green dress with¡ªyes, I can see it now. Come, come.¡± Earl clapped in excitement before taking Ravina¡¯s arm and all but dragged her away.

 7 - 17 | First Ball

    Ravina¡¯s headache didn¡¯t end with Earl¡¯s sudden trist into fashion. The maids at Crook-Beak Manor were thrilled to learn she was attending a party, and with a date no less. Whispers echoed through the halls, speculating which nobleman from the academy had captured her heart. After all, only someone from the academy could be worthy of her. That was, someone from the Amaranth Aeolian Clerisy Academy.

    Ravina never mentioned her change in academic pursuits to the maids for one simple reason; they never asked. As a noble, it was expected that she graduate from AACA. It wasn¡¯t a hard rule, but a social expectation, especially for the daughter of a count. She didn''t need top scores¡ªthat was for the daughters of dukes and royals¡ªbut she had to be suitable for her rank. The system favored the rich, and that worked in her favor.

    So, in the shade of ignorance the joyful gossipers of Crook-Beak were determined to give their best effort. Ravina was roused before dawn, the cool night air still lingering outside. The event wouldn¡¯t take place until the sun was low in the sky, but the maids were unwavering in their dedication. To them, it was their duty to ensure Ravina was the most splendid jewel in the city of education¡ªPrincess Mian herself be damned.

    Ravina blinked the sleep from her eyes, bewildered by the small army of maids that had materialized seemingly out of nowhere. She had only ever seen two or three of them at a time, and mostly they had done nothing but gossip. Now, they moved with sharp, professional precision, and soon she was captive to their whims.

    They nearly drowned her in a bath of rose water, the scent mingling with the sharp tang of the alchemical potions, poured in at regular intervals. Her skin glowed after being scrubbed, a feat only accomplished with the expensive reagents mixed into the water that healed any removal of her skin.

    When she was finally released from the watery prison, the floral fragrance lingering long after she was wrapped in plush towels, the cool air raising goosebumps on her freshly pampered skin. She found herself comfortable in a why that made her eyes droop. Yet she had little time to be sleepy, for the maids were not done. Their hands tugging her damp hair this way and that with practiced precision. It was something that would never end.

    Indeed, it felt like an eternity, but eventually, the ordeal was over, and the young Ravina was finally ready to attend the first ball of both her lives.

    She gazed at her reflection, hardly recognizing the person staring back. Her dark hair had been pulled into a sleek bun, with a few loose strands framing her face. A gentle sprinkling of rare purple flowers had been woven into her hair, softening her features and highlighting her subtle beauty.

    The dress, selected in advance by Earl, was a deep, dark green. It was made from smooth, heavy silk. Bright green gems adorned her neck and ears, casting tiny emerald reflections across the room. She ran a hand down the front of the gown, feeling the cool, luxurious material. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s like they think this is young love or something,¡± she muttered as she held herself in awe of her own appearance.To the adults around her, that¡¯s exactly what it looked like.

    The manor¡¯s caretaker entered the room, calm and composed, as he informed Ravina that her partner had arrived. ¡°What?¡± Ravina''s eyes widened. ¡°So soon?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already time for the ball to start,¡± he replied with a sly smile, gesturing toward the window. Ravina''s eyes doubled in size as she saw the sun sinking low behind the buildings.

    ¡°When did¡ª?¡± She was certain the maids had woken her before dawn, but now the evening was nearly upon them. The butler offered an awkward smile in response.

    ¡°Shall I have the young gentleman wait in the parlor?¡± he asked politely.

    ¡°N-no, I¡¯m ready,¡± she stammered, turning to the maids for confirmation. They nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready, so¡­ let¡¯s get this over with.¡±

    Crook-Beak Manor was in the exclusive Kendel district, as such Ravina had arranged for a carriage to pick up Earl Hayes. It was a kindness, but also a bit of a snarky bit of revenge¡ªafter all, he had won the bet, but she still felt cheated so she wanted to display how much better she was than him. It was a petty thought, especially since her lot in life was only borrowed.

    Taking a deep breath, Ravina left for the simple carriage she had hired for them. Carefully navigating the high-heeled shoes she was unaccustomed to. The butler¡¯s escort was a blessing as she managed the precarious footwear. She had worn heels before but always found a way to avoid them.

    Yet, the formality of the event and the maids'' enthusiasm had her in a pair of delicate, high-heeled shoes raised even higher than she was ever used to. While it did make her a little taller and she thought they were kind of cute, she still preferred flats. It wasn¡¯t terrible, but Ravina couldn¡¯t help but feel she wasn¡¯t meant to tiptoe through life.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    When she finally boarded the carriage, she found Earl already seated on the other side. He was dressed in a fine black suit with purple accents, every detail meticulously chosen to match their agreed-upon theme. True to his vision, they both wore the colors of their partners, and Ravina couldn¡¯t help but admit that he had done an excellent job. He had expertly coordinated not only his outfit but hers as well, though the maids deserved much of the credit for pulling her together.

    He sat stiffly, a gleam of light revealing a bead of sweat on his forehead as Ravina entered. He swallowed dryly.

    With a lurch, the carriage pulled forward, the driver''s whip cracking through the air as the lone black horse pulled the heavy carrage forward from the sound as the whip never broke across it. The city streets passed by in a blur of shadow and light, the evening settling into a quiet calm. They moved in silence, the rhythmic clatter of the carriage wheels against the cobblestones the only sound.

    Earl fidgeted with his sleeve, his usual confidence replaced by rare hesitation. Finally, he cleared his throat, breaking the silence. ¡°So¡­ who¡­ uh¡­ who are you, exactly?¡±

    Ravina smiled at his awkwardness. ¡°Just your average classmate,¡± she replied, enjoying the way his eyes narrowed in annoyance. But he pulled in a fresh breath of air as he tried to regain his composure. But she wasn¡¯t going to let that happen easily. ¡°One you leveraged a bet with to bring as a date, and then tried to lock into a year-long contract.¡±

    ¡°I-it was mutual,¡± he corrected quickly, stumbling over the words. ¡°Also not really dating, just a bit of a lie for¡­my¡­sake¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ravina feigned shock, widening her purple eyes and placing her hands on her chest. Tears formed in the discomfort from keeping her eyes open that wide. ¡°Am I not worthy?¡± she asked, her tone dripping with mock offense.

    Earl realized the trap just in time, stopping his reply after the first syllable slipped out. He coughed slightly, then corrected himself, ¡°I¡¯ve no doubt you would be worthy of anyone¡ªmyself, a noble, even the prince.¡± he added, causing Ravina to click her tongue as she rubbed the discombert from her eyes. ¡°But it was a bet we both agreed upon, and that year was decided by both of us.¡±

    Ravina puffed out a small breath, a playful smirk tugging at her lips. ¡°You¡¯re no fun,¡± she teased, clicking her tongue.

    ¡°And you¡¯re no commoner,¡± Earl countered, his voice regaining some of its usual confidence as he straightened in his seat.

    ¡°Obviously,¡± Ravina replied with a casual shrug, as if stating an undeniable fact. She glanced out the window, watching the city¡¯s shadows flicker past. ¡°But this city¡¯s rules require students to hide such things.¡±

    ¡°You know why all our peers have a last name, right?¡± Earl¡¯s expression grew stony, his eyes hardening.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she said casually, dismissing his question.

    Still, Earl didnt let it go. ¡°Do you know why that rule exists?¡±

    ¡°To ensure everyone is treated fairly,¡± Ravina answered lightly, though she sensed the air around Earl was twisting uncomfortable.

    A heavy silence settled over the carriage, the rhythmic tapping of the wheels against the cobblestones the only sound.

    ¡°It¡¯s to stop nobles from killing commoners out of petty revenge,¡± Earl muttered, his voice low and rough.

    ¡°Killing?¡± Ravina echoed, her head tilting to the side slightly.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Earl scoffed, his eyes falling out the window, his tone darkening. ¡°Why would a noble tolerate the insult of being shown up by a peasant?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± She wanted to disagree with him but even her limited interactions with nobles around her age had left a bad taste in her mouth. Still, ¡°killing is a bit harsh¡­¡± Ravina suggested, her voice faltering as unease twisted in her stomach. The concept wasn¡¯t entirely unthinkable, and that realization disturbed her. ¡°Humans have rights,¡± she muttered, more to herself than to Earl, but such a mentality didn''t belong in the era she was in.

    ¡°Commoners have rights?¡± Earl repeated, twisting her words. His lips curled into a twisted smile as his green eyes turned to hers. It was a simple act that sent a cold shiver down her spine. ¡°Sure, I guess. They do have the right to die.¡±

    The air between them thickened with an uncomfortable chill. Ravina was unaware of what to say.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Earl relented, his voice softer now, almost regretful. But Ravina wasn¡¯t ready to just drop this. His hostility had flared up after her clever little comment, before that he was just a bit nervous about finding out that Ravina lived in Kendel.

    She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling she had said something she shouldn''t have and it made her feel a bit guilty. So now, as the silence had become awkward, her mind raced to piece together what the reason could be. It was clear Earl harbored a deep resentment, but it wasn¡¯t just about status¡ªagain, he was normal even after guessing she was a noble. No¡­ it was something more specific, something about the insult of being shown up by a peasant.

    She needed more information, but time wasn¡¯t on her side. So she asked a question, and asked it rather indelicately, ¡°Who did you lose?¡±

    ¡°Drop it,¡± he demanded, his tone cutting through the air like a knife. For a moment, Ravina could see the pain flicker in his eyes before he turned away.

    The reaction was an answer of sorts. It was obvious that he had lost someone close to him¡ªfamily, most likely. But she knew better than to push further, they weren¡¯t close enough for that kind of conversation.

 7 - 18 | Meet the Family

    The ball was being held in a lord''s manor, graciously rented out to the White Tower for the event. The count was a regional lord, and as such, it made sense that his home was more impressive than those belonging to nobles who only resided in the city for a few years at a time.

    The manor of a lord with a permanent residence in the city was truly a sight to behold. While it couldn''t quite rival the grandeur of Ravenshield Manor, it far surpassed any other estate she had seen in the city.

    The carriage came to a smooth stop before the grand stone steps leading up to the entry hall of the annex. It was here, not the main building, that the ball was to be held. It made sense, after all who would invite strangers into their home at night?

    The steps to the party were wide, carved from grey marble, and flanked by ornate lanterns that cast a golden light on the path. These lights were not attached to anything and instead hung in the air much like a brick doesn''t.

    Earl exited the carriage first, he turned back to Ravina, extending a hand. ¡°My lady,¡± he called out with a gentle smile.

    Ravina could barely suppress a laugh, a small snort escaping her as she tried to maintain her composure. ¡°Playing the elegant gentleman now, are we?¡± she teased, placing her hand in his. The warmth of his hand contrasted with the coolness of the night air that caressed her skin as she stepped out of the carriage. She took a deep breath, inhaling the crisp, pleasant air tinged with the faint scent of lavender flowers from the manor¡¯s garden.

    Earl chuckled softly. ¡°Of course, my lady,¡± he said, his voice light with amusement. ¡°After all, this is a moment just for us.¡±

    She didn''t know if it was because of the atmosphere or his words themselves but Ravina''s response caught in her throat. The night air, which had once felt refreshing against her skin, suddenly seemed insufficient to cool the warmth that had crept up her neck and into her cheeks.

    But, of course, Earl had to ruin the moment. ¡°You, me, and the other students who passed,¡± he added, ¡°tonight we''ll all drink and be merry¡ªthen start again the next year.¡±

    Ravina suddenly felt foolish for allowing her heart to flutter at his words. It was the atmosphere, definitely the atmosphere. After all, it was literally magical with the lights, the carriage, the dresses---because of all that, she mistaken the boy for a gentleman.

    They started their way up the stone steps arm in arm, a necessity dictated by her shoes as she had not quite gotten the balance right when in motion. Earl continued, ¡°By the way, let me be the first to congratulate you on passing Theoretical Magimatics.¡±

    Ravina blinked, her steps faltering for a moment. ¡°Of course, you too,¡± she replied quickly, trying to keep her tone casual. But her eyebrows narrowed in confusion. Theoretical Magimatics? It was the first time she had heard of that¡ªno, wait, she had read about it somewhere, hadn¡¯t she? No¡­? However, that wasn¡¯t important right now. What was important was that she was certain she had entered a magical academy to study magic, not¡­ theoretical magimatics.

    Earl smiled knowingly, catching her puzzled expression as they climbed the steps. ¡°You really didn''t read the syllabus, did you?¡±

    ¡°Of course I did,¡± She hadn¡¯t.

    She had skimmed it¡ªa skill she had honed to near perfection while reading through countless law books, determined to become a self-taught law student. While that technique was effective for extracting key information from a dense tome, it didn¡¯t work quite as well for a two-page syllabus that was already condensed with essential details.

    ¡°Of course, how silly of me,¡± Earl agreed, his tone dripping with playful sarcasm. ¡°Just to remind you, however, the first year of school focuses on Magical Theory, while the second year starts on Practical Magic.¡±

    ¡°I knew that,¡± she lied, her voice steady with false confidence.

    Earl smiled, the corners of his eyes crinkling as he glanced at her. ¡°I know. I just thought I should remind you since you seemed surprised when you lost to me after trying to produce practical magic during a magical theory exam.¡±

    ¡°It was theoretical,¡± she countered quickly, grasping at a small thread of hope to salvage her pride. ¡°The Magic Tower had to rewrite my spell¡­ it was¡­ extra credit.¡±

    Earl had to use his other hand to hide the wide smile on his lips. His shoulders trembling with effort to keep his laughter to himself. They had reached the entrance to the ballroom. As they crossed the threshold, the conversation fell away, swallowed by the hum of activity inside. The room was modestly sized, easily twice the size of their classroom, but grand nonetheless.

    The space was packed with people, their voices blending into a lively murmur that filled the air. Refreshments were laid out on tables that lined the long hall, offering an array of delicacies that glistened under the soft glow of chandeliers. While there were plenty of tables arranged for sitting and eating, the majority of the room had been left open, allowing space for dancing. The floor was polished to a mirror-like shine, reflecting the soft light and the swirl of colorful gowns as couples moved to the rhythm of the music.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    At the opposite end of the hall, a large orchestra played on a raised stage beneath a balcony, their instruments weaving together a rich, melodic sound that seemed to fill every corner of the room. The stage was flanked by grand staircases that led up to the balcony, which overlooked the dance floor, offering a perfect view of the lively scene below.

    ¡°Where did all these people come from?¡± Ravina wondered aloud, feeling the weight of many eyes turning toward them as they entered.

    Earl chuckled softly, his amusement evident. ¡°You really don¡¯t like reading, do you?¡±

    Ravina smacked his arm lightly with her free hand. ¡°I read plenty,¡± she retorted.

    ¡°Of course you do,¡± Earl said, nodding toward the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s part of why I needed you to come with me as my date. This ball is open to friends and family.¡±

    As if on cue, a voice called out from across the room. ¡°Earl! About time you arrived, I was worried.¡± The woman who called to him was older, perhaps in her early thirties, and as she approached, Ravina couldn¡¯t help but notice the striking resemblance between her and Earl. They shared the same face, though the woman¡¯s was lightly painted with makeup, the same chestnut hair, pulled into an updo, and even the same vibrant green eyes that sparkled with mischief.

    ¡°Ah, mom¡ª¡± Earl caught himself and cleared his throat. ¡°Mother. It¡¯s good to see you.¡±

    The woman rolled her eyes with a grin before turning her attention to Ravina. ¡°Seriously,¡± she said, her tone light and teasing, ¡°do you mind if he¡¯s less formal?¡±

    Ravina blinked, taken aback by the sudden question. ¡°No?¡± she replied uncertainly, her voice trailing off as she tried to gauge the woman¡¯s intent.

    ¡°See!¡± Earl¡¯s mother exclaimed, her smile widening. ¡°None of this formality nonsense. Now, introduce me to this beautiful girl.¡±

    ¡°Ah, mother, it¡¯s¡ª¡±

    ¡°Tsk,¡± the woman interrupted, turning to the slide and closing her eyes in sorrow. ¡°Fine, fine. Oh, my son, always trying to grow up far too fast.¡± She tilted her head up and, opening and glanced at her son with a side eye. ¡°My son the noblest of no-¡±

    ¡°Moth¡ª¡± Earl started, genuine panic in his voice. Then he sighed, relenting. ¡°Mom, this charming young woman is Emily Grant. The woman I told you about, Emily this is---¡±

    His mother¡¯s eyes widened with delight, and a broad smile spread across her face. ¡°Ah! The Emily Grant!¡± Before Ravina could react, Earl¡¯s mother took her arm, gently but firmly pulling her away from Earl and into her embrace. ¡°He¡¯s told me all about you.¡±

    ¡°He-he did?¡± Ravina stammered, her eyes darting to Earl. She found him suddenly very interested in the party, his ears turning slightly red.

    ¡°Of course¡ªah, but where are my manners! I''m Camellia. Come along, we have so much to discuss.¡± Camellia¡¯s grip on Ravina''s arm was firm but not unpleasant, and before she could protest, Ravina found herself being gently but swiftly dragged away.

    Ravina could only watch helplessly as Earl, clearly relieved to escape the situation, hastily retreated in the opposite direction. ¡®Bastard¡¯ she screamed mentally at him. ¡®I''ll get you for this!¡¯

    Soon enough, Ravina was led to a table filled with people, each one was completely different from the last but at the core of their appearance one could tell they were related. By their bright green eyes if nothing else. She was introduced to what felt like Earl¡¯s entire extended family, and it made her wonder just how expansive the student invitations to this ball really were. But before she could dwell on it, the conversation quickly turned, and suddenly everyone wanted to know the details of her relationship with Earl¡ªhow they met, what dates they had gone on, and what she liked most about him.

    She couldn¡¯t very well tell them the truth, could she? Sorry, but your son is a loser who had to win a bet just to get me to go on a date with him, and in a moment of defeatist despair, I agreed to be his girlfriend for a year... Yeah, there was no way she could say any of that. It would make her look worse than that virgin loser.

    So, Ravina found herself trapped by a barrage of questions, her mind racing to come up with polite and believable answers. But before she was even given time to breathe, Camellia interrupted them with practiced ease. ¡°Oh, let¡¯s not overwhelm the poor girl,¡± she said with a warm smile, her voice cutting through the chatter. ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell you all a little about my dear Earl instead?¡±

    Ravina breathed a silent sigh of relief, though she quickly realized that her reprieve might be short-lived. Camellia¡¯s attention was now fully on her, and she began to regale the table with stories about Earl¡¯s childhood. It seemed endless, ranging from the first time he used magic to his first steps.

    ¡°His father named him Earl¡ªlords bless his soul¡ªbecause he believed that if you gave a child a respectable name, they would grow into it. After all, who would dare treat an Earl with anything less than the utmost respect?¡± She continued on what seemed to be a hundredth story.

    ¡°Uh¡­ but this kingdom doesn¡¯t have Earls,¡± Ravina attempted to interject, Nevarus had a few noble titles despite being a rather respectively sized nation. Barons, Counts, Dukes, and a King. while there were feminine mirrors of the titles it was a matriarchy. Despite recent shifts from feudalism to a more centralized monarchy, most of the power still rested in the hands of military leaders, like House Ravenshield. As such, noble titles carried less weight here than they might in a place like Mio Lai, another nation that did have Earls and Marquesses. That nation had once been an absolute monarchy. It still called itself one, even though it had become more of a Crowned Republic after a successful coup¡ªled, of all things, by a shoemaker.

    Camellia either didn¡¯t hear or chose to ignore her, lost in the fond memories. ¡°And you should have seen the little tyke once he understood the significance of his name,¡± she laughed, her eyes sparkling with nostalgia. ¡°My little cutie would use his bedsheet as a robe and strut around the house in his underwear¡ª¡®I am the noblest of noblemen!¡¯ he¡¯d declare in the most adorable little voice. Oh, he was just six at the time!¡±

    Ravina couldn¡¯t help but smile at the image, ¡°Did he now?¡± she asked. Camellia¡¯s pride in her son was evident, and though Ravina was being¡­well, forced to listen to every detail, she realized she was also gaining some valuable insight into the man who had abandoned her. But at least, she thought, she was getting plenty of "dirt" on him for later.

 7 - 19 | Shelia

    Eventually, Ravina was saved. ¡°Emily!¡± she heard a familiar voice call out just before she felt herself being tackled from behind. Thankfully, she was seated in a chair, so the impact only jostled her slightly rather than sending her tumbling to the floor.

    Recognizing the voice, Ravina greeted her with a smile. ¡°Betsy, how¡¯s everything?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s, uh, good! Have you tried the food yet?¡± Betsy asked, her voice bubbling with enthusiasm.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been talking to¡ª¡± Ravina began, but Camellia interrupted with a gentle laugh.

    ¡°Oh my, have I kept you from your friends?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s¡­¡± Ravina started, trying to find a diplomatic way to explain, but Camellia waved her off with a warm smile.

    ¡°Go, go, enjoy your party. I can¡¯t wait to see you dance with my son.¡±

    ¡°D-dance!?¡± Ravina stammered? She had never learned how to dance. She did have lessons on it sure, but¡­ she really didn''t pay much mind to it. After all¡­ why! Why didn''t she just take everything seriously? Stupid past self, adventuring definitely wasn''t worth it.

    Betsy takes her by the arm and pulls her up. ¡°Come on, we¡¯ve got a table by the desserts, and I need someone to go with me to get some more!¡± Betsy¡¯s true motive for collecting Ravina was clear as she eagerly led her toward the dessert table.

    On the way, Betsy questioned her. ¡°So, going to dance with Earl, huh?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ravina blinked. ¡°How did you know it was Earl?¡±

    ¡°Pff, are you serious? I¡¯d have to be blind not to know whose family that was.¡± Betsy said, her eyes lit up at the sight of the desserts. ¡°Ah, okay, here we are. This one¡¯s delicious, but this one is really good too, and this one¡­¡± She began rattling off her opinions on each and every dessert. Each one, by her mind, was the best with none being second. Her plate quickly piling high with sweets.

    Ravina sighed, grabbing a plate of her own, she chose only a few cakes before reaching for a pre-filled cup of coffee. As she lifted it, she was surprised to find the liquid still steaming. For a moment, she marveled at the small wonder, before shaking the thought from her head. Of course it¡¯s still warm¡ªit¡¯s a world of magic, isn¡¯t it? she reminded herself. And after all, what would be the higher priority: a bag of infinite holding so that adventures could line their pockets, or a nobleman¡¯s desire to keep his coffee perfectly heated.

    With plate and mug in hand, Ravina waited for Betsy to finish piling her plate before following her to the table. There she found Carmen, Aubrey, Millie, and Mike seated around, engaged in light conversation. Ravina took the seat next to Betsy and glanced around, noticing the absence of Betsy¡¯s shadow. ¡°Has Sheila not arrived yet?¡± she wondered aloud.

    A sudden tension rolled across the table at her words, a numbing chill in the atmosphere.

    ¡°She¡­ didn''t graduate,¡± Millie answered quietly, her tone heavy.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°What!?¡± Ravina''s shock was immediate. Sheila, of all people, not graduating? It was surprising enough to learn that Sheila hadn¡¯t passed, but what was even more shocking was discovering that it was possible not to graduate at all. Wasn''t it just a test?

    ¡°She had some¡­difficulties,¡± Betsy finally said. She pushed her dessert plate aside, folding her arms and leaning back in her chair, her expression darkening. ¡°It¡¯s that bastard¡¯s fault.¡±

    ¡°Whose fault?¡± Ravina asked, her confusion deepening.

    ¡°That¡ª¡±

    ¡°It was her own choice in the end¡ªouch, hey!¡± Carmen began, but his words were cut off as Aubrey pinched his arm with a stern look on her face.

    ¡°What matters is that we graduated,¡± Millie cut in, her voice firm but not unkind. ¡°It¡¯s no one¡¯s fault, so just¡­¡± However she could only let her words linger. Betsy had treated Sheila like a sister from the very beginning, and without her.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­going to dance,¡± Betsy rose sharply, but instead of heading to the dance floor, she walked toward the pavilion outside.

    A heavy silence settled over the group as they watched her leave. Ravina, still trying to make sense of what had just happened, turned to Millie. ¡°So, what happened? What did she turn in?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t read the report?¡± Millie asked, raising an eyebrow. Ravina could hear the mild incredulity in her voice. What is it with everyone today and talking about how I don¡¯t read things? she thought, feeling a bit defensive.

    ¡°What report?¡± Ravina asked, trying to keep her tone steady.

    ¡°The pamphlets at the results board,¡± Millie clarified.

    ¡°You mean the notice board?¡± Ravina corrected, her irritation starting to seep through.

    ¡°Same thing,¡± Millie shrugged nonchalantly.

    Ravina quickly cut through their back-and-forth. ¡°I¡­ skimmed it,¡± she admitted, her voice dropping as she tried to hold on to some dignity. ¡°I was kind of focused on how that bastar¡ªahem, Earl beat me.¡±

    Millie smirked. ¡°Yeah, that sounds just like you.¡±

    Ravina sighed, deciding to steer the conversation back on track. "Well, what happened?"

    "She sort of... dropped out," Millie replied, her tone shifting to something more serious.

    "What do you mean, ¡®dropped out¡¯?" Ravina asked, confusion deepening.

    "She stopped coming to school altogether and never turned in her final project. Betsy kept organizing search parties to look for her."

    "What?" Ravina was genuinely shocked. "How come I never heard about this?"

    Millie exchanged a glance with the others before replying. "Because you were almost in the same boat, except you at least showed up to class every few days and managed to turn something in."

    "I showed up every day!" Ravina protested, her indignation rising.

    Carmen shook his head, chuckling softly. "What are you talking about? You barely made it¡ªmaybe 15 times a month."

    "Yeah, isn¡¯t that the schedule after the finals were announced?" Ravina asked, growing defensive again.

    "We got a three-day break, not an entire month," Millie pointed out, crossing her arms.

    "Huh? But I thought..." Ravina trailed off as she noticed the others staring at her, eyes wide with disbelief.

    "Seriously, you might want to get your eyes checked," Carmen teased, though there was a hint of concern in his voice.

    "Hey!" Ravina snapped, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. Apparently she had ditch classes, but this was still news to her.

 7 - 20 | A Proper Gentelman

    The party went smoothly. Ravina had a better time than she expected. Many people asked her to dance, including Earl, and she only managed to step on Earl¡¯s toes three times¡ªby accident, of course. Still, thanks to her partners knowing how to dance, she was able to enjoy herself. The food was good, the music lively, and the atmosphere delightful. Just as she was considering heading home for the night, a servant approached and informed her that the owner of the manor wished to speak with her.

    She followed him out of the banquet hall and into a private room, where an older, portly man awaited her. He was dressed in a fine bourbon-colored suit that fit him well, cleverly tailored to not only hide but also complement his weight. With a dark red, ornate walking stick and a glint in his ember-like eyes, he resembled a minor villain from a popular play that had recently debuted.

    "Welcome, welcome, Lady Ravinshield," he said, tipping his head politely as he gestured toward a chair. "Please, take a seat. Once I discovered your identity, I was thrilled at the chance to make your acquaintance."

    "You... know who I am?" Ravina asked, her heart skipping a beat, unsettled by his use of the Ravinshield name instead of her alias, Emily, from school.

    "Of course," he replied, his smile widening ever so slightly, his voice smooth and self-assured. "I make a living knowing things others would rather keep hidden. But that¡¯s a secret I reserve for my valued clients¡ªa select few I¡¯d be delighted to see you join."

    "I see." So he was an information broker. That explained the look in his eye¡ªthe way he seemed to be sizing her up, evaluating her worth. "I''m afraid you have me at a disadvantage," she suggested, trying to keep her voice steady.

    "Ah, of course!" His smile widened as he tapped his walking stick against the floor, rising to his feet with an exaggerated flourish. "Allow me to introduce myself properly. I am the fourth Baron, overseeing the City of Education under the Count of Gogisch. Baron Maklerin¡ªbut Lance, to my friends."

    "Alright, Baron Maklerin," she replied, watching his every move.

    "Lance, please," he insisted, his eyes gleaming with a calculated warmth. "I hope to be of great service to you and the Ravinshield House. In fact, I already have several things that may interest you¡ªfree of charge, of course. After all, you should know what I can offer." His smile never faltered, the confidence almost unnerving. "They''re already on their way to Crook-Beak Manor as we speak." He added, sitting back down.

    "I see, thank you." Ravina slowly rose to her feet, but the baron gently stopped her with a raised hand.

    "If you don''t mind, I was hoping to introduce you to my third son. Please, don''t feel any pressure¡ªit''s just the whim of a father looking out for his youngest," the baron said, nodding thoughtfully to himself as Ravina tilted her head slightly. The Baron continued. "He''s a good kid, a bit daft at times, but quite intelligent. I think the two of you might get along well, considering you''re around the same age¡ªah, here he is now."

    As if on cue, the door to the room opened, and a young man stepped inside.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    He was undeniably handsome, standing tall with an effortless grace. His lean frame moved with a natural elegance, and his medium-length hair¡ªan unusual shade of pearl copper¡ªfell in soft waves, catching the light just so. His eyes¡ªpiercing, turquoise-green orbs¡ªcommanded attention, holding a quiet intensity. Dressed impeccably in fine, tailored garments, from the waistcoat to the polished boots, his entire appearance radiated wealth and refinement. It was clear that this meeting was anything but casual; it had been carefully planned.

    It would have been quite annoying but he did have quite the set of piercing green eyes.

    He bowed elegantly, his movements precise and fluid. "It is a pleasure to meet you, Lady Ravenshield. Or should I say Miss Grant?" His voice, deep and rich, washed over her like velvet, pulling her into its warmth

    Before she could stop herself, a flush crept up her neck and warmed her cheeks. She cleared her throat, trying to maintain her composure. "Ahem, well... I suppose Miss Grant will do while we¡¯re in the city. Af-after all, it''s by royal decree." Inside, she cursed herself for the slight tremor in her voice

    He smiled, a slow, knowing smile that made her heart skip a beat. "It¡¯s only for the commoners, truly," he said, his tone soft but playful. ¡°Who wouldn''t know the famed name of Ravenshield?¡± With practiced grace, he strode over to the tea trolley and fixed a single cup as he spoke. He added a sugar cube and a dash of milk, his movements nimble and elegant. As he approached, he swirled the tea gently before placing the cup before her, replacing the untouched one the maid had poured earlier. "As for myself, I am but the third son of Baron Maklerin¡ªRupert Maklerin."

    "Thank you," she managed to say, trying to regain her composure. "It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance." She carefully lifted the tea to her lips, determined not to let her actions appear rushed. Though steam rose gently from the cup, the tea felt cool against her lips. She neither tasted its flavor nor felt its warmth. "It¡¯s... delicious," she murmured

    An echoing laughter drew their attention back to Baron Maklerin. "Well, it seems my fears were in vain!" he cheered, rising to his feet with a satisfied smile. "I will leave you two to your conversation. Thank you again, my lady. I hope to hear from you soon." With that, the baron gave a polite bow and left the room, leaving his son to take his place.

    "I hope the good baron didn¡¯t say anything untoward," Rupert offered with a slight chuckle as he settled into the chair his father had vacated.

    "Not at all," Ravina replied quickly, though her pulse quickened. "It was just a little surprising, him knowing who I was," she admitted, the words slipping out more naturally than she¡¯d intended.

    "Yes, well. The Baron has a habit of sticking his nose in everyone¡¯s business," he answered, his tone light but not without a hint of fondness.

    "So he mentioned," Ravina responded, managing a small smile.

    Rupert leaned forward slightly, curiosity glinting in his eyes. "So, tell me... what brings the famed Ravinshield Daughter to a celebration at a magic academy? I heard rumors you were involved with one of the students."

    "Not at all! Ahem, what I mean to say is... I¡¯ve come here as his date. It¡¯s quite silly, really," Ravina said, stumbling over her words. "He told his mother he was dating someone because she was worried about him... Oh, that''s not cowardly at all, is it?" She bit her lip, realizing how it sounded.

    Rupert smiled at her rambling, his eyes warm with amusement. "Perhaps not," he suggested lightly, his voice filled with an understanding tone.

    For a while, their conversation flowed easily, touching on a variety of topics¡ªschool, the academy, and even lighthearted subjects like her favorite foods and the kind of clothes she preferred to wear. It flowed as naturally to them as breathing and suddenly it felt like a shame that the party was ending.

 8 - 00 | Ub Gau

    Three creations of no origins had been made aware of themselves in the void. Each of these monstrous beings were different from the next, but each knew they were kin of a kind, yet they shared a primordial bond

    The first was a spirit wrapped in a night no light could ever burn through. He was a tired creature, asleep even when his sisters played around to his annoyance. Yet he never moved to stop them.

    The other two were twins only in spirit, their twisted forms were opposites of heat and ice. They circled each other in a dangerous dance, their contrasting natures a constant threat, yet they maintained a balance of love and life. Over time, their laughter faded and there eyes looked over the worlds they made. The laws they bore into the universe were carefully calculated and ever strict.

    The eldest sister grew satisfied with the chorus and the verse they made but she felt something was missing and in a moment of sheer brilliance she split her soul into thousands of pieces.  Each one was planted in the sisters favorite world and from the cracks of her soul grew and seven species emerged: Elves, Fairies, Humans, Dwarfs, Gnomes, Giants, and Angels. With this the first god fell, rendered empty by her own hand.

    Yet the creatures could not succeed in life on the barren world, for they were nothing more than fragments of a broken soul. Unlike the gods, they needed to eat and sleep to survive and even then, they still died with time. They were fragile, vulnerable beings, far removed from the immortal power of their creators. What¡¯s more, they did something that even she, in her infinite wisdom, was unable to fathom. They reproduced. However it was not the simple act of creating children, but the fact that in this way their souls did not diminish. With each new life came with it another soul, sometimes stronger than the one it was born from.

    Yet still, they diminished. She would not let her soul fade like this. After years of watching and mourning, she resolved herself and shattered her own soul as well. She however, focused not on the quality of her creation but rather ensured a certain quantity. She planted the seeds of animals, cows, ox, sheep and horses, as well as many of the animals that exist seemingly to ensure an endless cycle of food and worldly stability. Yet she also planted creatures of great evil. Because of this the population of the world would be controlled and her sisters, no both of their sacrifices would not be ruined by the mysterious growth of their broken souls.

    13 creatures of darkness were born; Orcs, Goblins, Centaurs, kobolds, ogres, gnolls, trolls, stonemen, kelpratas, harpies, werewolves, snakes and demons. Their purpose seemingly, is to hunt the creatures of seven. It began as an endless war. One that the last remaining god was saddened to see when he woke up. He felt the souls of his sisters locked in endless combat and his non-existent heart broke from the misery. His sisters loved each other, and though dangerous to each other they would play in endless joy.

    Unable to bear the sight before him he did something that had been long forgotten, even by him. Though he couldn''t remember a time before his sisters, he himself had forgotten that it was he who crafted them.  For with his great power, he was able to create a form of life without the need to ruin himself. For he was the Origin, and it was from his soft breaths pulled at the entire universe itself.

    From his next breath another god was born, then he took another and another was born. He created them in the image of his fallen kin. While he allowed himself to be¡­disappointed to find they were no longer with him, he had marveled at what they had built. And so to honor their memory he ensured that something of them would remain, even in the heavens.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    After a thousand years of watching each species, there had been one key feature to which they all shared: love. So he made a male that was born from the image of the thirteen and the female created after those of the 7. These were his creations, but they would be his sister''s children. He left them with a task, to watch over the world their mothers had given birth to and he went back to sleep dripping in sorrow.

    The new millennium was a dark era, but slowly and surely the two new bearings were able to adjust well into their position. They could easily guide the creatures their predecessors left them, an understanding emulating from the well crafted soul that perfectly mirrored those they would lead. When the origin next woke, he found they had also married and gave birth to eight children. While not knowing what emotion was, the grandpa was proud to find his wonderful children and when he slept next the world filled with a golden age.

    After the Mother had given birth to her eight children, she knew it was time to ensure there would be no more. She tore out her own womb and it spirited it to those who she looked after. Imbuing it into 7 of her favorite children. They were revered and in this way saints had entered into the world. Divine beings born from the womb of a god but grown in the shell of a mortal.

    While the years had indeed been blessed, the gods understood the goal of the mothers. So there was little interference to that baser nature of the mortal. It could be suppressed or ignored for sure and indeed a mixing of the species had indeed given birth to new creatures, the 7 and the 13 did grow in number but what''s more, they intermixed, and creatures of both sides of the fence were born. Yet at the end of the day, they were enemies. The endless cycle of death and rebirth continued and the world grew.

    As intended.

    Yet, mortals have a short memory. Spirits of opposite, akin to fire and ice turned to good and evil.

    Good denoused evil and evil simply proved them right with their baser actions. Records changed and the father had become a god of pure evil while the mother was written as a holy being. No one knew about the origin¡¯s sisters anymore, for they knew that the mother and the father created the world but the father betrayed the mother.

    As far as the mortals were concerned. The evil god had ensnared the mother and over centuries the mortal influence caused the children to turn their eyes to their parents in a new, corrupted light. No child wants to walk in on their parents'' most intimate moments. Especially the Seventh son who worshiped his mother. Yet the child came home one day to find his mother was indeed in chains and his father was towering over her.

    He could only flee, horrified by the sight of his parents'' dark desires. The twisted display convinced him that his father was truly evil. Unfortunately, therapy wasn¡¯t an option for the gods, as such a concept didn¡¯t exist in their world¡ªa pity, for they could have been rich. The gods, despite their power, could not easily challenge their parents, even against just one. This was something their mother had foreseen, the real reason why she tore out her own womb.

    Instead, they plotted and schemed not caring for the imbalance that the world they were meant to care for was facing. Soon enough they managed to trick their father. He fell into a trap and was banished in a cage between the world itself. Yet it seemed too late to save their mother for she was bound in chains of her own. It was clear that she was bound by the father and the three women truly knew what bound her, though they wouldn''t inform their male counterparts.

    Still, to the world, evil was contained. In the end evil was abandoned and good flourished. Yet the breaths of the universe were slowly quickening, and it would soon be time for the sleeper to awaken.

 8 - 01 | Prepare to DATE!

    She was there. The woman with delicate skin, tinted faintly with a green hue, her red eyes clouded with sorrow. Yet, there was none of the warmth Ravina had grown accustomed to. Slowly, Ravina lifted her hand, gently touching the woman¡¯s face. The woman managed a smile, but it was strained, forced in a way that tugged at Ravina¡¯s heart.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ravina asked, her very soul aching for an answer.

    The woman opened her mouth, closed it, then tried again. This time, she found the words. ¡°It¡¯s almost time,¡± she said softly, her voice tinged with sadness. ¡°And unfortunately, you will have to make a choice.¡±

    ¡°A choice?¡± Ravina tilted her head, confusion washing over her.

    ¡°It should be fine,¡± the woman continued, though her tone was far from reassuring. ¡°But I¡¯m worried¡­ that it will leave you lonely.¡± She raised her hand, gently caressing Ravina¡¯s head, her thumb brushing tenderly across her cheek.

    Ravina smiled softly, closing her eyes as the woman¡¯s touch soothed her. ¡°I won¡¯t be lonely,¡± she whispered.

    The woman¡¯s hand faltered, then lowered. Her gaze fell. ¡°Right¡­ I suppose you won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm,¡± Ravina murmured, enjoying the stillness of the night, letting the peace settle over her.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s just my worries, then,¡± the woman said, her voice growing distant as though she was drifting away. ¡°Then again, I was never¡­¡±

    Ravina wanted to ask what she said but she was losing the idea of who she was talking to. Even what was said was gone from her mind when her eyes fluttered open. Groaning Ravina rose from the comforts of her bed and  looked around the room already filled with sunlight. Despite this obvious late start to her day she was still tired.

    Rubbing her eyes, Ravina mumbled to herself, ¡°What did I just¡­¡± There was a nagging feeling that something important had slipped her mind, something she couldn¡¯t quite place¡ªuntil it hit her. ¡°Ah!¡± Realization dawned on her, and she sprang from her bed, her cheeks flushing as the words left her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve got a date!¡±

    ¡°Varis was just a crush, wasn¡¯t he? He saved me, and I admired him for it.¡± After all, the knight in shining armor was a common trope, and she had a front-row seat to that story. ¡°But this¡­¡± She trailed off, pressing her fingers to her lips as her mind replayed the face of the young lord. Every time she thought of him, her heart skipped a beat, quickening with every memory of his turquoise-green eyes and that rich, velvety voice.

    "Can it be... l..." She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the word, not yet. It felt too soon, too fragile. But the warmth that bloomed in her chest whenever she thought of him was undeniable.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    She found a bin of water waiting for her and plunged her face inside. The icy chill bit at her skin, freezing any trace of warmth that clouded her mind. It was just what she needed to cool down her racing thoughts. ¡°Pahhh,¡± she gasped as she pulled her head up, inhaling a deep breath of fresh air. ¡°Okay,¡± she muttered to herself, grabbing a towel to dab at her damp face. ¡°Let¡¯s be real. I met him a day ago for only a few, wonderful hours!¡± Despite herself, she couldn¡¯t stop the smile that crept across her lips.

    Splash. Without hesitation, she dunked her face into the water again. A muffled scream escaped her, quickly turning into a burst of bubbles that danced to the surface. She stayed there for a moment longer before resurfacing, wiping water from her eyes. ¡°Alright, enough of this,¡± she chastised her reflection in the vanity mirror across the room. ¡°You¡¯re not some lovestruck girl. Focus on what you should be doing, not on him.¡±

    But no matter how hard she tried, nothing came to mind. ¡°Classes are over for two months, so no schoolwork. I''m done with Adventuring¡ªnot like I was getting much out of it anyway. And I studied law enough to pass an exam... not that I feel like taking it.¡± She sighed, realizing that, for the first time in a long while, she had time on her hands.

    Her gaze flickered back to the mirror, and an idea formed. ¡°I suppose I could shop for a new dress. It is the first date of my life, after all.¡± A small laugh escaped her, as thoughts of her upcoming date made her heart flutter once more.

    It seemed she had already forgotten about Earl completely.

    With that goal in mind, Ravina rang the rope bell, summoning a servant. Soon enough, Mona, a maid who worked for some time at the manor, arrived with a warm smile. "Good morning, my lady. Did you sleep well?"

    "I did, thank you," Ravina replied.

    "That''s good to hear. The madam instructed us to leave you undisturbed today since yesterday¡¯s festivities went quite late," Mona said, her voice gentle, professional.

    "Y-yes, the festivities... they did run late. Uh..." Ravina fumbled for words. She stayed a full two hours after the ball had finished. Time really did fly.

    "I hope you had a wonderful time. Shall I help you get ready for the day? I..um, see you''ve already washed your face," Mona added, glancing at the water slashed around the table holding the basin. Ravina¡¯s night dress was soaked and a damp towel was tossed nearby.

    "Oh, right." Ravina bit her lip, then hesitated. "Well, I was thinking about what to do today and realized I have... a meeting later. Uh, do you happen to know any good trends for... uh, meetings?"

    Mona raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "What kind of meeting?" But as soon as she saw the pink blush creeping across Ravina''s face, her eyes sparkled in realization.

    "Ohhh," Mona gasped, clapping her hands together. "So, you have a special meeting!" The excitement in her voice was palpable. "Don''t worry, my lady, I know exactly what you¡¯ll need!"

    Before Ravina could even process what was happening, Mona had rushed out of the room. She barely had a moment to gather herself when the door swung open again¡ªand in an instant, the entire female staff of the house poured into her now suddenly too-small room, each with a flurry of ideas and suggestions, chattering excitedly about her upcoming date, leaving the poor girl¡¯s face to burn red from embarrassment.

 Chapter 8-02 | Hand in Hand

    A week swam by far too quickly, slipping through her fingers like water. Before she knew it, Ravina found herself standing before a beautiful marble fountain, its cascading waters shimmering in the golden afternoon light. She wore a casual pastel violet summer dress that swayed gently in the breeze, the soft fabric brushing against her skin. The appointed time had come, and with it, a quiet hum of anticipation.

    She had arrived a little early¡ªonly by a few hours. Yet, despite the wait, nothing could still the excited fluttering in her chest. Her eyes followed the city as it moved around her, an odd mixture of nostalgia settling over her as she watched. With summer break in full swing, most schools had emptied out, and many students had returned home. The kingdom''s capital was a week¡¯s journey by carriage, and that¡¯s where most of her classmates had gone.

    The streets weren¡¯t as bustling as usual, with only those who couldn¡¯t or chose not to go home lingering about, along with the true residents of the City of Education. It was a quieter place now, with a rare stillness woven into the rhythm of daily life. Still, the public square was far from empty. Ravina noticed the steady flow of people milling about, some wandering aimlessly while others walked with purpose.

    Quite a few couples caught her eye, strolling hand in hand as they made their way to cozy restaurants or paused at various market stalls. A few bold ones ventured into the upscale stores that lined the square, eager to impress their dates with a grand display of their wallets.

    It was the perfect lazy day for the city, where nothing seemed to matter beyond deciding what to do next. The soft murmur of the square, the gentle sway of the trees, everything felt at ease.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Miss Grant.¡± The voice, warm and familiar, wrapped around her like a comforting breeze. She spun around, her heart skipping a beat as she found him standing there, his smile as radiant as ever. The sight of him sent a warmth to her cheeks, a gentle blush carried on the soft wind that stirred between them.

    ¡°G-good afternoon!¡± she replied, her voice faltering as a smile naturally spread across her face. ¡°You look great.¡±

    And he did¡ªbeyond great. He stood before her like the very picture of nobility and effortless charm. His coat, a vibrant green that mirrored the lushness of a summer meadow, accentuated the striking intensity of his turquoise-green eyes, making them glow even more brightly under the golden rays of sunlight. Every inch of him radiated confidence, from the way his coat fit perfectly against his lean frame to the sharp, pristine white pants that flowed into his soft grey shoes.

    There was a quiet elegance in how he carried himself¡ªrefined but without arrogance. The breeze tousled his pearl-copper hair, the loose waves catching the light just so, adding a playful contrast to his otherwise impeccable appearance. He looked both dashing and heavenly, especially when he was viewed in the light of day.

    He let loose a beautiful, windchime-like laugh at her compliment. ¡°Thank you,¡± he replied, his eyes twinkling, ¡°so do you.¡±

    Ravina felt her cheeks grow warm, a bit bashful under his gaze. She couldn¡¯t help but think of all the effort the entire female staff¡ªshe was sure there was even a souz chefs in the group¡ªhad put into helping her prepare. It had felt as though the entire manor had rallied around her, transforming her into something that felt almost otherworldly. The light, pastel dress they¡¯d chosen brought out the deep purple of her eyes far more than the darker tones she usually wore, and it framed her face, her long raven-black hair cascading down her back like silk.

    The dress had been tailored perfectly, highlighting her natural figure with an elegance she hadn¡¯t realized she possessed. Even the areas where she felt lacking had been given a delicate touch, the craftsmanship almost making her laugh at their attempts to create the illusion of what wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°T-thank you,¡± she managed, wishing she could get the words out without stumbling over them.

    For a moment, they stood there, an awkward silence creeping in between them. Ravina felt her pulse quicken, unsure of what to say next.

    ¡°May I inquire if the lady has yet to eat?¡± he asked, his voice breaking the tension with graceful ease.

    Ravina shook her head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±

    With a charming smile, he extended his white-gloved hand. ¡°Then might I suggest we walk a little ways? I know a delightful restaurant that I believe will suit my lady¡¯s taste.¡±

    Without hesitation, she placed her hand in his, and despite the fabric of the glove, she could feel the warmth radiating from his touch. Her heart skipped a beat as she replied, ¡°Please, lead the way.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Arm in arm, they strolled down the street, the world around them fading into the background. The steady rhythm of her heart was all she could hear.

    The meal had been fantastic, and though there had been a touch of awkwardness at first, they soon found their rhythm, talking with ease. As they lingered over after-dinner coffee, he leaned back slightly, his eyes warm with admiration. ¡°I have to say,¡± he began, taking a slow sip, ¡°it¡¯s rare to find a woman so well-versed in the law.¡±

    Ravina smiled, swirling the dark liquid in her cup with a small spoon, watching the ripples form. ¡°Well, it¡¯s because I was almost blindsided,¡± she admitted, her voice steady but thoughtful. ¡°My father started a program for young orphans, and I wanted to keep it going. After all, children are this country¡¯s future.¡± She paused, hoping her words came across as mature and meaningful.

    ¡°Without the law,¡± Ravina continued, her voice growing more impassioned, ¡°my father¡¯s orphanage would close, and so many children would be left at the mercy of the church.¡± As soon as the words left her lips, she regretted them. The stories she¡¯d read¡ªthe ones where the church was often cast as corrupt and malevolent¡ªfilled her mind. She had always enjoyed those trashy romance novels, but this was different.

    Her fears, however, were quickly dispelled by his next words.

    ¡°I see. Yes, it is unfortunate that the church does so little for the children when they are given so much.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Ravina''s face brightened, relieved he agreed with her. ¡°When I was preparing my argument to keep the initiative alive, I did some research. The church doesn¡¯t even spend 1% of its donations on children.¡±

    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°What? That can¡¯t be right.¡±

    ¡°It is!¡± Ravina nodded vigorously. ¡°Thirty percent goes to ¡®Other,¡¯ whatever that means. Twenty percent to the priests, another twenty to infrastructure, ten to bookmaking and preaching, ten more to missionary work, five to temple maintenance, three to tithes, and the remaining one percent is stored away for later. Of that final percentage, only a fraction actually goes to supplies for orphanages across the entire kingdom!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± He knit his brow, clearly intrigued. ¡°That seems rather suspect. Also, aren¡¯t tithes just taxes to the church?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! That three percent is just recycled money,¡± Ravina exclaimed, ¡°It''s why they always get a record number of donations!¡± Leaning back in her seat, Ravina suddenly felt the weight of her frustration bear down on her. ¡°It¡¯s infuriating when you think about it. They clearly don¡¯t care, yet they were so insistent on getting custody of the kids. With those numbers, I¡¯m never going to let them take my children.¡±

    ¡°Uh, right,¡± he said, his tone a bit cautious. ¡°But it all turned out well in the end, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ in the end,¡± she sighed. ¡°Dear old Dad had to come to my rescue. You should have seen it. They were so smug, all high and mighty, until he stood up. Then¡ª¡± she snapped her fingers, ¡°boom¡ªsilence. No one dared speak while he was talking, and the fear in their eyes? That was real power.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Count Ravenshild is a truly powerful man,¡± he agreed, his voice lowering in respect. ¡°Many believe he holds more influence than the imperial family. Actually, the Ravenshilds are the only family left with direct ties to the founding of this nation, apart from the royal family of course.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯d believe it. I saw a map of our territory once¡ªit¡¯s just over a third of the kingdom. I have no idea why we¡¯re still considered a county. Even the three dukes have less land than we do.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± he said with a wry smile, ¡°it¡¯s all about politics and appearances. The royal family can¡¯t afford to have a duke that powerful, but they can¡¯t legally break up the Ravenshilds either. They¡¯ve tried before. You know, you¡¯ve done well to study law, especially sense many covet the power of the house of ravens. Your family has great military strength, so there¡¯s no reason for you to fight. Just focus on the battles behind the scenes.¡±

    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right,¡± she admitted, glancing down at her hands. ¡°I mean, I can fight when I need to, but¡­ it¡¯s not as satisfying when I do, you know?¡±

    He blinked, looking at her curiously. ¡°Wait, your saying you¡¯ve not only learned to fight, but you¡¯ve actively participated?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, yeah,¡± Ravina said casually before realizing what she¡¯d revealed. ¡°I mean, I sort of secretly joined the adventurers guild to learn how to fight monsters because of the whole there¡ª¡± She caught herself, her voice dropping to a near whisper. ¡°I mean¡­ just because.¡±

    There was an undeniable allure in the way the baron¡¯s son raised his left eyebrow, arching it high in curiosity, yet he didn¡¯t press her for more. ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± he said, his voice filled with admiration. ¡°I¡¯ve never met a woman who could be so brave.¡±

    Ravina¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she found herself laughing nervously. ¡°Oh, stop,¡± she murmured, though inside, she wondered how much longer her heart could handle the sweetness of his words.

    But he wasn¡¯t done. ¡°No, it¡¯s true,¡± he continued, his tone soft yet sincere. ¡°In the central region, women are little more than decoration for men. But you¡­ You¡¯re quite the credit to your gender.¡±

    He stood up shortly after, extending his hand toward her once more. ¡°Now then, my lady, perhaps a walk to ease the dinner?¡±

    Ravina hesitated only for a moment before placing her hand in his, feeling the gentle warmth of his fingers as he pulled her up with graceful ease. There was a quiet intimacy in the simple gesture and with it they departed the eatery and stepped into the serene streets. The world seemed to slow down around them as they walked hand in hand.

 8 - 03 | A Light Spell

    There was something undeniably magical about the last few months. It felt almost like a shame that school would soon begin again in earnest. Still, Ravina found herself looking forward to it. Practical magic¡ªusing magic instead of just learning about it¡ªwas where her true excitement lay. Sure, there was value in studying the mechanics of magic, but actually using it? That was an entirely different thrill. She had always been more street smart than book smart when it came to magic: don¡¯t think, just do.

    It was frustrating, though. Even if she could cast spells with ease, explaining how she did it to others was another story. ¡°Just feel it out¡± was terrible advice, and she knew it. Thankfully, she wasn¡¯t looking to be a teacher anytime soon, and her classmates had long since stopped asking her for help. Earl was the go-to for that.

    Speaking of the commoner¡¯s son, he hadn¡¯t really bothered her during the break. Despite his family living in the capital, he¡¯d chosen to stay behind to study. He hadn¡¯t made any effort to push their relationship forward¡ªnot that she minded. She did, however, feel a little bad about agreeing to be his fake date for a year only to ¡°cheat¡± on her fake boyfriend the very next day.

    Still, she wasn¡¯t about to put her life on pause for him. After all, he¡¯d only won a silly little bet.

    This school year would be hers¡ªhers alone. Ravina was determined to rise to the top, to finally kick Earl down to second place where he belonged. She smirked at the thought of hiring him out of pity afterward. Honestly, she¡¯d be a fool to let such talent go.

    She tugged at the gray robes she now wore, the same ones she had donned during the finals. They were now the official school uniform for all students. Each apprentice was required to wear the gray apprenticeship robes in class. Before, they weren¡¯t even considered hopefuls, much less trainees or apprentices. But now, they were true students, and once they graduated, they would choose which tower of magic to align with. It was a confusing system¡ªthe towers had ¡°towers¡± inside them, which were essentially departments, but of course, the world of magic had to be overly complex.

    It was amusing, though, seeing her classmates all dressed in the same uniform. It felt unnatural, almost out of place, as though they had lost a part of their individual identities. Yet, despite the conformity of the gray robes, there were still little touches of personality here and there¡ªeach student found subtle ways to make their robes their own, even if they were all synthesized by a tower.

    Ravina slipped into the classroom just minutes before class officially began. This room was a stark contrast to the old lecture halls she was used to. Instead of rows of seats facing the front, desks now lined the walls, leaving a wide-open space in the center. After greeting everyone present, Ravina scanned the room, searching for an open seat. It was a bit of a challenge, as most students had already claimed the prime spots by the windows, eager for a view of the school¡¯s well-kept garden. Eventually, she found a place near the window and settled in.

    The room felt slightly empty, with seven students missing, but before Ravina could dwell on it, the door swung open. Their teacher strode in, her usual scowl etched onto her face, though she offered them a fleeting smile as she made her way to the podium.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve made it to the new year,¡± she began, her tone indifferent as she scanned the room. ¡°Naturally, a few students failed to achieve the bare minimum, so consider yourselves fortunate for making it this far.¡± She paused, her expression once again disinterested. ¡°Not that you all didn''t enjoy yourselves during the break so I assume all of you have come back ready to learn.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, the teacher launched into her lecture. ¡°Now, magic is, at its very core, dangerous¡ªas I¡¯m sure all of you are aware by now. There is a reason we must learn the basics of what exactly we¡¯re doing when we perform a spell...¡±

    Her voice droned on, filling the room with warnings and technical explanations. The lecture stretched on for nearly the entire class, detailing the risks of practical magic and cautioning them never to attempt an unknown spell without the supervision of a teacher.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Ravina smiled politely and nodded along, though her thoughts had long since drifted to the many unsupervised spells she had cast over the years.

    Thankfully, the lecture finally ended, and the teacher offered a small reward for their patience. ¡°Right, well now. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all eager to see some magic in action. Shall we learn a bit of ancient magic?¡±

    The room buzzed with excitement. The mere mention of "ancient magic" enthralled them.

    ¡°Well then,¡± the teacher continued, clapping her hands to silence the understandable banter. ¡°Before we end today¡¯s lesson, we will learn a basic light spell. As you know, ancient magic can be used by any color, without restriction, and it does not rely on the ¦¡¦Ñ¦Ê¦Á¦Ä?¦Á. Instead...¡± She scanned the room, her eyes landing on a distracted student. ¡°Mr. Gonzalez, what does ancient magic use?¡±

    The student jumped in his seat, clearly caught off guard as he¡¯d been staring out the window. ¡°Uh... nothing, ma¡¯am?¡±

    The teacher raised an eyebrow, her expression sharp. ¡°It seems Mr. Gonzalez is still exhausted from the break. Why don¡¯t you just go home for the day?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± he insisted, sitting up straighter.

    ¡°Hmm, well then,¡± the teacher said, turning to another student. ¡°Ms. Hill, would you care to inform Mr. Gonzalez what ancient magic uses?¡±

    Hill stood up confidently. ¡°Ancient magic uses raw mana, the arcane element itself. There¡¯s no script or spell required¡ªjust the will and power of the user.¡±

    ¡°Good job, Ms.Hill,¡± the teacher nodded approvingly before scanning the room for her next target. ¡°Now then, Mr. Hartman, can you explain why ancient magic is no longer commonly used?¡±

    ¡°Uh... because it¡¯s more volatile? ¦¡¦Ñ¦Ê¦Á¦Ä?¦Á allows us to control the spell precisely, while ancient magic is just... guesswork?¡±

    The teacher¡¯s eyebrow arched. ¡°Is that a question or an answer?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ answer?¡±

    ¡°Sure, well, you are correct to a point. Ancient magic is indeed dangerous with certain spells, such as attack magic or Mr. Hayes¡¯ teleportation spell. However,¡± she extended a bony hand, and a small light materialized just beyond her long, outstretched fingers, ¡°this light spell is simple to manage. No threat, only utility. Now then, Ms. Grant,¡± she said, turning her sharp gaze toward Ravina, ¡°can you venture a guess as to how this spell was made? I know you like to dabble in practical magic.¡±

    Ravina blinked, surprised to be called upon for the first time in over a year. She stood slowly, her eyes fixed on the light as she considered its formation. ¡°I would guess that something is... sparked in the creation and trapped inside a¡­mana bubble?¡±

    ¡°A very interesting idea,¡± the teacher remarked, then turned to another student. ¡°Mr. Hayes, care to elaborate?¡±

    Hayes stood confidently. ¡°The light spell collapses air and filters it, condensing pure oxygen into a point. Then, as Ms. Grant mentioned, the oxygen burns. However, instead of a mana bubble, a time displacement sphere contains the resulting explosion, allowing the burning gas to illuminate the area for however long the sphere displaces time, usually determined by the mana imbued in the spell.¡±

    ¡°An excellent answer, Mr. Hayes. It¡¯s clear you researched a lot for your project. Yes, the spell has three core parts: condense, ignite, and displace.¡± She shifted her gaze to another student. ¡°Now, Mr. Campbell, why is time displacement magic easy to use but hard to maintain?¡±

    ¡°Because if it¡¯s interrupted, the spell will implode?¡±

    ¡°¡®Extinguish¡¯ is the correct word,¡± she corrected, and with a casual poke to the light sphere, the spell scattered and dissolved. ¡°Any attempt to displace larger areas would be ineffective, and anything interfering with the spell¡¯s design would extinguish it.¡±

    The lecture continued for a while longer before the students were tasked with creating their own light spell before being allowed to leave. Ravina was the first to succeed, a smug smile curling on her lips as she glanced over at Earl. Her joy faded, however, when he succeeded just as easily.

    As they were the first to complete the task, the two left the classroom together.

 8 - 4 | Double Dates

    ¡°So,¡± Earl began as they walked down the street together, ¡°how was your vacation?¡±

    ¡°It was good,¡± Ravina replied cautiously, unsure why he was asking.

    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± He hesitated for a moment. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a new restaurant opening up. Thought maybe we could try it together.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Who else is going?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Huh? Oh no, I meant just the two of us,¡± he quickly clarified, fumbling for words. ¡°You know, maybe talk shop?¡±

    Ah, so that¡¯s what this was about. Ravina smiled inwardly. He wanted something. ¡°I see. Well, I¡¯m fine with that.¡± She agreed, her curiosity piqued. She recalled their conversation in the carriage and wondered again why Earl seemed to harbor such disdain for the nobility, thinking this might be a good opportunity to ask.

    With that, Earl got his date and Ravina was none the wiser.

    Later, back at the manor, the caretaker approached her with news. ¡°My lady, a Rupert Maklerin has come to see you.¡±

    A small smile tugged at her lips at the mention of his name. ¡°Excellent,¡± she said. ¡°Well then, I should greet him. How do I look?¡±

    ¡°Just fine, my lady. The tailor did a wonderful job on your robes.¡±

    Ravina¡¯s eyes widened, suddenly reminded of what she was wearing.

    ¡°Oh no,¡± her face paled. ¡°M-make sure he¡¯s given some refreshments and tell him I¡¯ll see him soon,¡± Ravina quickly instructed, her heart picking up pace as she retreated into the manor. Once inside, she hurriedly sought out Mona, practically dragging the maid into her room.

    ¡°Mona, hurry, a guest arrived and we cant have him wait to long.¡± Ravina exclaimed, her composure faltering as she glanced into the mirror. There was no way she could meet him in this drey garb. Her fingers twisted anxiously in her lap.

    Mona frowned, ¡°A guest? My lady you can simply send him away, it''s proper manners to send out a letter beforehand.¡±

    ¡°N-no, hes fine, I just need to be ready.¡±

    ¡°But- ah, I see.¡± Mona Smiled. Clapping her hands with excitement. ¡°It seems we get to meet the man you have been meeting for over two months now? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll have you looking so stunning that he¡¯ll forget why he came!¡±

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Ravina shot her a sideways glance. ¡°Its not like it was a secret, a-and this isn¡¯t about impressing him... exactly.¡±

    Mona was already rifling through dresses, tossing aside options without hesitation. ¡°Not a secret she says, yet she evaded every question when asked and instead turned red. Ah just like that!¡±

    Ravina retreated into herself. ¡°J-just get me ready, and quickly!¡±

    Pulling out a gown and holding it up with satisfaction, Mona smiled. ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll get you ready in time and the gentleman would be glad he waited.¡± She turned to Ravina, an evil gleam in her eye¡­

    About an hour later, Ravina was ready to meet her welcome, yet uninvited, guest. Mona knocked gently on the door before opening it, her voice soft but confident. ¡°My Lady, Miss Ravenshield has arrived.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Ravina stepped past Mona and entered the room, trying to suppress the nervous flutter in her chest. The room was expansive, designed for formal meetings and entertaining guests, taking up nearly half the manor. The grandeur of the space was undeniable, with three of its walls lined with large windows that bathed the room in natural light, offering views of the meticulously maintained garden, the estate¡¯s grand gate, and a back wall. Okay so that last one just let light in.

    Ravina''s footsteps echoed softly against the polished floors as she moved further into the room. There, seated by the cozy fireplace, was Rupert Maklerin himself. He looked as gorgeous as ever, his fine green coat perfectly tailored to his lean form, his striking smile enough to catch anyone¡¯s attention. In his hands, he held a delicate white teacup, the picture of effortless charm and elegance.

    As soon as Ravina entered, Rupert put the cup down gently and rose from his seat, bowing with an easy grace, all while maintaining steady eye contact with her. ¡°Good afternoon, my lady,¡± he said, his voice warm and smooth. ¡°I apologize for dropping by unannounced, but I was hoping to get a moment of your time.¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Ravina replied, her smile mirroring his. ¡°Please, sit, enjoy yourself. You are most welcome here.¡± As she spoke, she sank into the comfortable brown leather chair next to his, settling into the cozy atmosphere. ¡°So, to what do I owe the pleasure of your company?¡±

    Rupert leaned forward slightly, his charming smile never faltering. ¡°Ah yes, my lady. I have a small stake in a restaurant that¡¯s opening soon. As you know, I¡¯ve been trying to play the market to prove my worth to my father, and now I find myself in need of a date for the grand opening.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Ravina nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯m sure it will be lovely. I¡¯ll make sure to clear my schedule for it.¡±

    ¡°Outstanding. I¡¯ll leave the details with your maid then?¡± Rupert stood, and Ravina felt a twinge of sadness at the thought of him leaving so soon.

    ¡°Please do,¡± she said, standing up as well. ¡°But why don¡¯t you stay a little longer and have some tea?¡±

    Rupert smiled solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lady, but I have other appointments I must attend to today. Yours was simply the one I prioritized.¡± He stepped closer, gently lifting her hand and pressing a soft kiss to the back of it, holding her hand just a moment longer than necessary. ¡°I look forward to our date.¡± He added.

    With that, he turned and left, leaving Ravina with her heart fluttering. His words confirmed that it was in fact a date and this news made the young girl blush quite happily. It was rather unfortunate that she had yet to realize she now had two dates planned at the same restaurant at the same time.

 8 - 5 | Kiss

    Magic classes had improved remarkably. While the teacher was as strict and perpetually dissatisfied as ever, the shift to the practical use of spells had made the lessons far more engaging. Ravina found herself thoroughly enjoying the sight of her classmates flinging fireballs and summoning blades of wind¡ªsomething she could watch again and again without ever growing tired of it.

    The real problem, however, lay in finding time with Earl. On paper, Earl was nothing short of a genius, able to craft and execute spells with an ease that made him the envy of many. Practically speaking, he was just as skilled, casting spells effortlessly, while Ravina often struggled to explain how she performed her own magic. In that sense, most students flocked to Earl for help, monopolizing much of his time.

    As Ravina watched the flurry of magic around her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of guilt. She had made another date at the same time and was planning to cancel on Earl. She hated the idea of letting him down, but surely he would understand. They could reschedule, right? She just had to tell him¡­ somehow.

    The days came and went far too quickly, and before she knew it, Ravina was being pampered by her maids once again, preparing for her date.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know... there¡¯s just something about him I don¡¯t like,¡± one maid mused as she carefully adjusted Ravina¡¯s hair. ¡°I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, please,¡± another scoffed. ¡°He comes from a very respectable family.¡±

    ¡°And he¡¯s good-looking to boot. I¡¯ve never seen such handsome eyes before,¡± chimed in a third.

    ¡°And did you see the flowers he sent for the lady?¡± The final maid¡¯s voice carried a hint of envy.

    Now that the maids knew exactly who Rupert was, they talked about him openly¡ªand incessantly. It was bad enough that Ravina liked him, but hearing her maids gush over his looks and status made it all the more overwhelming. She tried to focus on her own thoughts, but their chatter filled the room, leaving little space for reflection.

    Finally, she was ready. Just as she began to admire the reflection of the elegantly dressed woman in the mirror, a knock came at the door. The caretaker entered with a quiet smile. ¡°My lady, Mr. Maklerin has arrived.¡±

    As Ravina descended the stairs, she couldn¡¯t help but admire Rupert, who was dressed to the nines in a deep purple suit that complemented his light green shirt perfectly. He matched her so beautifully, with her bright green dress and purple shawl, it felt as though the evening had been meticulously planned.

    He offered her his hand, and she took it, savoring the short walk to the carriage. With his usual grace, he helped her aboard, and once they were seated inside, the carriage began to rumble along the cobblestone road. That was when the moment she had been dreading finally arrived.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°So¡­ about tonight,¡± she began cautiously.

    ¡°Nervous?¡± he teased, his eyes gleaming with playful warmth.

    ¡°No, not at all,¡± she replied, though the knot in her stomach told another story. ¡°The problem is... I had scheduled another appointment for tonight before you invited me. Unfortunately, it¡¯s at the same restaurant, and... well, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing, but I wasn¡¯t able to cancel in time. I may need to meet with someone briefly.¡±

    Rupert stared at her for a moment, his expression unreadable. Ravina shifted uncomfortably, wondering if she had insulted him.

    But then, he smiled. ¡°I see... well, alright. It¡¯s not like I need all of your time. Besides,¡± he added, his voice light, ¡°I have to check in on my investment as well.¡±

    A weight lifted from Ravina¡¯s chest. ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡±

    ¡°Anytime, my lady,¡± he replied, his tone as smooth as ever.

    ¡°Also¡­¡± Ravina began hesitantly.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Rupert asked, his curiosity piqued.

    ¡°We¡¯re not dating,¡± she blurted out quickly.

    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±

    ¡°Earl and I¡ªthat is, the other individual I¡¯ll be meeting¡ªum, remember the bet I lost?¡±

    Rupert¡¯s expression softened with recognition. ¡°I assume Earl is the one with parents who worry about him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly... so he asked me to keep up the charade for a year, and I sort of agreed,¡± she confessed, her words rushing out.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Silence fell between them, broken only by the rhythmic clatter of the carriage wheels on the stone road. Then, to her surprise, Rupert began to laugh, a warm, genuine sound that filled the small space. ¡°So not only did you have to go as his date, but you thought, why not go for broke?¡± His teasing question made her puff out her cheeks slightly in frustration.

    ¡°I felt bad for the guy! He had to lie to his parents because he couldn¡¯t even dream of talking to a woman. Besides, I was never interested in dating, so I thought it would be a good excuse!¡±

    Rupert, still amused, stood up from his seat and moved beside her, gently taking her hands in his. He lifted them to his face, pressing her palms softly against his skin. ¡°Really? So, are you still not interested in dating?¡± His voice dropped, a playful challenge in his tone.

    ¡°I-I...¡± Her heart raced as she found herself lost in the beauty of his eyes.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice,¡± he said softly, ¡°that you never used him as an excuse to avoid going out with me. In fact, you even forgot about your prior engagement with him.¡±

    Flustered, Ravina forced herself to look away. ¡°I¡¯ve never been against dating you,¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± he murmured, lifting her chin with a gentle hand, turning her to face him again. ¡°Because I always look forward to our time together.¡± His voice was soft, but the intensity in his eyes drew her in. Before she could gather her thoughts, he leaned in, closing the space between them, and their lips met in a soft, tender kiss.

 8 - 06 | I can do somthing now

    Ravina sat in a daze, her fingers brushing over her lips as if trying to recapture the warmth of his kiss. She couldn¡¯t shake the sensation, the soft pressure of his lips still lingering.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone even redder,¡± Rupert teased, gently pulling her hand away from her face before, to her surprise, licking her fingers.

    ¡°S-stop!¡± Ravina stammered, her heart racing. She couldn¡¯t take much more¡ªthe intimacy was overwhelming, unfamiliar, but not unwelcome. It was just... too much all at once.

    Rupert chuckled softly, finally pulling back. ¡°Alright,¡± he relented, though his gaze remained playful. ¡°Besides, it looks like we¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    With that, he left the carriage, stopping just at the entrance to turn back toward her. Extending his hand, he called, ¡°My lady?¡±

    His smile¡ªso effortlessly charming¡ªfelt almost unfair. Ravina, flustered, found herself unable to meet his eyes as she accepted his hand, her cheeks still flushed.

    As they exited the carriage, Ravina and Rupert found themselves standing before the restaurant Rupert had invested in. It was small but exuded a quiet elegance, nestled on an out-of-the-way street where space was clearly coveted. The ivy that climbed the windows gave the building a natural, unique touch, offering a sense of privacy that felt both intimate and inviting.

    The door, a blend of wood and glass, was held open by a well-groomed doorman, and as they approached, they were greeted by a stunning woman dressed in satin. Her polished appearance matched the refined ambiance of the place.

    ¡°Welcome, Lord Maklerin,¡± she said with a warm smile. ¡°We¡¯ve been expecting you and Lady Grant.¡± With a graceful turn, she led them deeper into the restaurant.

    The interior was elegantly dark, with low lights casting a warm glow over the space. The deep red walls provided a rich, intimate backdrop, adding to the inviting atmosphere. Scattered throughout were various tables, each spaced just enough to offer a sense of seclusion. Along the walls were private booths, small intimate spaces carved into the architecture, each with black shades that could be drawn for added privacy.

    The woman guided them to one of the private booths, and both Ravina and Rupert entered. The cozy space offered them a sense of intimacy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead and get your starters. Would you like the wine now, or with the entr¨¦e?¡± the hostess asked.

    ¡°Now¡¯s good,¡± Rupert replied with a light-hearted chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m in for a long night, so I might as well enjoy it.¡± His teasing tone brought a laugh from the server, who nodded before turning to leave.

    ¡°Of course, Lord Maklerin.¡±

    Once the server had gone, Ravina glanced around and noted the quiet atmosphere. ¡°It¡¯s quite empty. Is everything alright?¡±

    Rupert laughed softly, shaking his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The restaurant doesn¡¯t officially open for another few minutes.¡± He leaned forward slightly, explaining the concept. ¡°You see, most of the tables are for everyone¡ªcommoners, serfs, even a few daring nobles. But these booths,¡± he tapped the table lightly, ¡°are designed solely for nobles. The idea is to have a restaurant open to all, but with spaces reserved for those in nobility.¡±

    He smiled slyly, leaning in a bit closer. ¡°You see, the booths are where we¡¯ll really make money. It costs 40 silver just to reserve a table, and that¡¯s only if all are available...¡± His voice was filled with confidence as he laid out his grand plan.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Commoners and the like would cycle in, tasting the food at cost to spread the word of its taste. But the nobility¡ªthey would be the true piggy banks. Each reservation, each booth, would rake in the real profit. And the servers? Though commoners themselves, they were loyal agents of the Maklerin house, always with an ear out for valuable information. This place would become more than just a restaurant¡ªit would be a hub for secrets, and soon enough, Rupert would prove his worth to his father.

    As he spoke, people began filtering in, filling the restaurant with the quiet hum of conversation. Rupert¡¯s eyes scanned the room, subtly watching those who came and went. ¡°And it¡¯s not the first one,¡± he continued, his passion building. ¡°I¡¯ve got a bunch of things in the works that no one could¡ª¡±

    He paused, catching himself with a smile. ¡°Ah, but perhaps I¡¯m getting ahead of myself.¡±

    ¡°It sounds... wonderful,¡± Ravina found herself saying, though the words felt hesitant on her tongue. In truth, she didn¡¯t fully understand it. Who would come to a restaurant to discuss anything important? A bar, maybe. But an eatery? Unless you were after local gossip, it didn¡¯t seem like the kind of place where critical secrets would be exchanged. And using commoners to attract nobles? In her opinion, it wasn¡¯t the best strategy.

    Still, perhaps Rupert knew something she didn¡¯t. Choosing to be supportive, Ravina smiled. ¡°I like that your idea has the nobles paying for the experience while giving commoners a bit of luxury.¡± It was her honest opinion. In fact, the young lord''s idea sparked a few thoughts of her own.

    She remembered the many nights her family had to scrape by with little more than a few scraps of cabbage. What if there were eateries aimed at being expensive, where, for every meal a noble purchased, a meal was provided to someone in need? You eat, and they eat. Or perhaps food kitchens, run by the government, offering relief to those who couldn¡¯t afford a proper meal. Rupert¡¯s idea was quite good in that regard¡ªit offered more than just profit; it had the potential for real impact and Ravina was actually excited to see about putting those ideas to use. She could even have them hosted by the orphangies, giving the children visibility to be adopted.

    Oh, if only I could write that down, Ravina thought, her mind swirling with new ideas.

    ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s a good idea?¡± Rupert¡¯s voice gently pulled her back to the present.

    ¡°What? Oh, y-yeah,¡± she stammered, still half in her thoughts. ¡°In fact, I have a few ideas of my own now.¡±

    ¡°Ideas of your own?¡± Rupert asked, his interest clearly piqued.

    ¡°Yeah, well... you know what happened to me when I was younger, don¡¯t you?¡± Ravina¡¯s nerves fluttered, wondering if she was about to reveal an ugly side of her past to him.

    Rupert placed his hand over hers in reassurance. ¡°Oh yes,¡± he said softly. ¡°It must have been a very difficult time.¡±

    Ravina blinked, feeling the weight of his sympathy. Difficult. It was difficult, but she had borne the brunt of it. Ravina herself only remembered it for her. ¡°It wasn¡¯t all bad,¡± she said quietly, though Rupert¡¯s smile pained her¡ªit looked as though he wanted to say more but couldn¡¯t find the words.

    She shook her head quickly and continued. ¡°One of the hardest times was during a harsh winter. The crops were ruined when the frost came early, and the price of cabbage rose for the first time in years.¡± She felt a sting in her eyes at the memory she was sure wasn¡¯t hers. ¡°We couldn¡¯t even get one most days... and the kids kept complaining. That was the worst part¡ªthe children just didn''t understand. There was nothing I could do.¡±

    Before she could say more, Rupert moved to her side and embraced her, the warmth of his arms both unexpected and comforting. She blinked away a few tears, surprised by how much his presence soothed her.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he whispered. ¡°You¡¯re okay now.¡±

    Looking up into his eyes, Ravina felt his words resonate deep inside her. The warmth of his embrace seemed to calm her frayed emotions.

    ¡°Yeah... yeah, I just¡ª¡± Ravina hesitated, the weight of the past still pressing on her. ¡°I would love to start something that ensures no one has to go hungry. We almost lost one of the twins... poor Lily.¡±

    Rupert¡¯s arms tightened slightly around her, his voice soft but steady. ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s over now. You¡¯re in a better place.¡±

    She nodded, feeling the truth in his words. ¡°Yeah, yeah, you¡¯re right. I can do something now. I can make sure that never happens to anyone else.¡±

 8 - 07 | A Meal Alone

    Their conversation was interrupted when one of the wait staff approached the table. ¡°My Lord, the guest you asked us to look out for has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you,¡± Rupert replied smoothly. ¡°Could you bring him to our table? Much appreciated.¡±

    Ravina blinked, slightly confused. ¡°Is that someone you need to meet? I can leave if you¡ª¡±

    Rupert gently bumped her, a playful smile on his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Besides, it¡¯s not my guest¡ªit¡¯s yours.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Ravina asked, her brow furrowing in confusion.

    As if on cue, the wait staff returned, guiding none other than Earl to their table. ¡°Right this way, Mr. Hayes.¡±

    ¡°Earl?¡± Ravina¡¯s eyes widened in shock, but it was nothing compared to the look on Earl¡¯s face when he saw her, seated with Rupert¡¯s arm still casually draped over her shoulders.

    ¡°Emily?¡± Earl¡¯s voice was a mixture of confusion and disbelief as his gaze flicked between Ravina and Rupert. ¡°Who is this?¡±

    Rupert stood with a polite smile and offered his hand. ¡°I am Rupert Maklerin, third son of Baron Maklerin. But don¡¯t worry about titles, Mr. Hayes. I¡¯m sure our dear Emily has been waiting for you. If you¡¯ll excuse me, my lady,¡± he added, raising Ravina¡¯s hand to his lips for a gentle kiss before making his exit. ¡°I need to check on a few things.¡±

    Earl watched him leave, his expression incredulous. ¡°Get a load of that guy,¡± he muttered, sliding into the seat in front of Ravina, clearly not impressed.

    ¡°Ahem, well, about that¡­¡± Ravina began, her voice wavering slightly. ¡°I meant to tell you earlier, but, um... you see, Rupert¡ªI mean, Mr. Maklerin¡ªhad asked me to come with him tonight. I was planning to reschedule with you because he owns this restaurant and needed someone to accompany him.¡±

    For a moment, it looked as though the color drained from Earl¡¯s face, though it might have been a trick of the low lighting. ¡°I see,¡± he said, his voice quiet. ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine.¡± He stood abruptly, but before he could leave, Ravina reached out and gently caught his arm.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about it. Mr. Maklerin is busy with the restaurant, so please, sit and enjoy the meal. You made a reservation and everything, right?¡± She offered him a reassuring smile. ¡°Besides, you said you wanted to talk about something. What was it?¡±

    Earl hesitated, looking like a miserable puppy, before reluctantly sitting back down. ¡°Ah... yeah,¡± he muttered, still clearly upset but not wanting to leave like this. ¡°It''s¡­about my teleportation spell, remember when you were upset about it being just purely theoretical?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I remember,¡± Ravina replied, grateful for the change of topic. As she spoke, the waiters finally brought out the food and wine¡ªa small starter salad, though it had been delayed. ¡°Oh, the wine is for Mr.¡ª¡± she began, but Earl immediately picked it up and took a long drink without hesitation.

    ¡°Oh, never mind. Thank you,¡± she said to the server, who bowed before leaving them alone again.

    ¡°So, yes, I remember the spell. Why?¡±

    Wiping some wine from his lips, Earl continued, his voice slightly deflated. ¡°Well, I was wondering if you thought you could actually accomplish it. I know you have a knack for spells, so...¡±

    ¡°If I can do the spell, yeah, I suppose I could try...¡± Ravina said, her mind momentarily drifting. Their teacher had warned that teleportation magic was dangerous, but there was something intuitive about her own magic, a skill that came easy to her and that often worried her. Why was she so naturally skilled at crafting spells? And why did she feel a quiet sadness whenever she thought about it now?

    Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, she looked at Earl. ¡°Sorry, anyways, yeah---yes, I can try. Was that all?¡± She asked, confused. It seemed like such a simple thing he could have asked her about anytime.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Earl said quietly, his shoulders slumping slightly. ¡°That¡¯s it. Sorry, I just wanted to make sure... you know.¡±

    But she didn¡¯t know. Earl hadn¡¯t led with his true intentions, as such she would likely never know.

    Once again, Earl stood up, preparing to leave.

    ¡°Earl?¡± Ravina asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just not very hungry right now,¡± he muttered, his voice filled with quiet defeat. And with that, he left the restaurant.

    Ravina watched Earl go, shrugging slightly. ¡°Huh, this is why you shouldn¡¯t snack all day,¡± she mused to herself, nodding in understanding, completely unaware of what had truly happened. With that, she started in on her salad, glancing around the restaurant for Rupert, wondering where he had disappeared to.

    Time passed, and in the end, it wasn¡¯t Rupert who returned but the hostess. She approached with a polite smile. ¡°Lord Maklerin sends his apologies, my lady. He¡¯s been tied up with matters in the restaurant.¡±

    Ravina sighed quietly, a flicker of disappointment passing through her. She smiled back at the hostess and thanked her before returning to her meal. Alone, she found the dinner delicious, though there was a lingering sadness in eating it by herself.

 8 - 08 | Love

    School was progressing well, and Ravina found herself able to focus entirely on it. She had already studied nearly every law book she could get her hands on, and adventuring, well, that clearly wasn¡¯t for her. Maybe if she needed money¡ªbut thanks to her father¡¯s generosity, that was never a concern.

    Her attention turned to magic. With determination, she made it into the accelerated course and soon found herself in a class of just five students. Thankfully, Earl was there too, so she could still show him up. However he seemed rather withdrawn from her, more than usual. It was odd. She thought they kind of got over their childish rivalry, not that she would let him beat her, and became friends. Other than that the only thing that filled her time was¡­Rupert.

    Though Rupert had grown busier than usual, he always made time for her when he could, often taking her out around town. Ravina cherished the last four months they spent together, even though he occasionally had to cancel to handle business matters. She never made a fuss about it¡ªshe knew how important it was to impress a father like his. Still, she couldn¡¯t deny that she missed him during those times, especially now where it had been over a week since she last heard from him.

    That¡¯s why she had written him such a wonderful letter. After all, Rupert had often complimented her on her ingenuity. So she addressed him with a promise of aid, and, as she had hoped, he agreed. Now, she held that delightful letter in her hand as the carriage Rupert had sent made its way to what he called his ¡°most profitable market.¡±

    In the letter, he agreed to her help and invited her to join him in his entrepreneurial endeavors¡ªas partners. Ravina smiled at the prospect, pressing his words to her lips. But as the carriage jolted along, she glanced out the window and frowned. The road had grown uneven and worn, and the scenery had changed drastically. She no longer recognized this part of the city. The buildings were run-down, some nearly crumbling, as if abandoned.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Her heart sank for a moment, but she pushed the unease aside, choosing instead to reread Rupert¡¯s letter.

    My Dearest Lady, the words still made her smile. Thank you for the most delightful idea. Your presence has been a constant source of inspiration, and I can hardly wait to share the fruits of my labor with you. You will be my most cherished partner, and I long to see you in my most profitable market, where you will shine brighter than anyone could imagine. I shall send a carriage for you in three days¡¯ time, and I promise that you will have a place of great value in this venture¡ªmore valuable than you might even realize. Yours truly, RM?*

    She was delighted as she read his words, her heart swelling with a newfound sense of belonging. To think that she might be valuable to him¡ªnot just as a business partner, but as something more. Before now, Ravina had been focused on survival. She had prepared herself to face an unknown threat, something that, in hindsight, would likely never come. Just an amalgamation of her own fears. Living in the world of a novel? It was absurd.

    It had taken her time, but she was finally ready to accept reality. There was no looming danger, no unseen terror. She had simply woken up after a tragic event, and her mind had woven a fiction¡ªa coping mechanism to drive her forward. She had escaped reality but now it was time to return.

    Now she had found someone to live with. Perhaps even someone to live for.

    Her heart fluttered as the realization fully settled in: she loved him. From the very moment she had met Rupert, she had fallen deeply, hopelessly in love, though the fear of it had kept her from seeing it, from admitting it. Now she was ready to dive in fully. Ready to acknowledge the truth that had been stirring within her heart all along and to begin to live her life once again.

 8 - 09 | Green Eyes

    There was a sudden shift in the carriage as it came to a jarring halt without warning. Ravina barely had time to steady herself when the door swung open, and the driver offered his hand. She took it, stepping down into what she could only describe as a neglected, crumbling district.

    The buildings around her were dilapidated, cracked and peeling. Broken windows and sagging rooftops lined the narrow, uneven streets, littered with debris. The air was thick with the sense of decay, that forced her to cover her nose with a hand. It was as though this part of the city had been forgotten for decades, left to rot.

    ¡°Is this it?¡± Ravina asked, her voice wavering with uncertainty. A profitable venture didn¡¯t look like this¡ªit looked like it had been stripped of all value. But she trusted Rupert. Surely he saw something she couldn¡¯t, though she was beginning to suspect he might not be able to smell.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the driver responded curtly, his tone lacking the deference one would expect from a noble''s servant. ¡°This way.¡± He gestured forward, leading her into the crumbling building without a second glance at her pace.

    Ravina followed, feeling a growing sense of unease as they descended a dark, narrow flight of stairs. Just as the air thickened with tension, she spotted her love standing at the bottom with that familiar, charming smile.

    My Lady,¡± Rupert called, his voice warm and inviting. ¡°Thank you for coming all this way.¡± Any tension Ravina had melted pleasantly as she gazed into his striking green eyes.

    ¡°Rupert,¡± she began with a light laugh, ¡°I must say, the choice of location is rather... odd.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± he replied with a smile, ¡°but don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll understand everything soon enough. But first, I have a gift for you.¡±

    Her curiosity piqued, Ravina smiled as he handed her a small box. ¡°A gift?¡± she asked, surprised.

    ¡°A special item, custom ordered just for you. Go ahead, open it,¡± he encouraged, his tone filled with anticipation.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she agreed, untying the delicate bow and removing the string. Opening the box, she found a pair of silver bracelets resting inside. As soon as her fingers brushed the metal, she felt a subtle arcane pulse.

    ¡°They¡¯re beautiful,¡± she said with a smile, though her words didn¡¯t match the unease stirring in her. In truth, the bracelets were plain and heavy¡ªhardly something a woman would typically desire. But they were enchanted, that much she could tell. Perhaps they had more function than form? She looked up at Rupert, curiosity flickering in her eyes.

    ¡°These,¡± Rupert said smoothly as he pulled the bracelets out of the box, ¡°are magical items. I know you¡¯ve been learning magic at the White Tower, and I thought these could help.¡± He fiddled with them, causing the bracelets to open, and without hesitation, he placed them on her wrists while she still held the box.

    ¡°They¡¯ll keep you safe,¡± he continued, his voice soft but firm. ¡°After all, magic can be very dangerous, and we wouldn¡¯t want anyone getting hurt.¡±

    Ravina glanced down at the heavy silver bands now clasped around her wrists, an unfamiliar tension creeping into her chest. The arcane energy she had felt earlier thrummed faintly beneath the surface of the metal, but something about them felt... off.

    ¡°I, um... I¡¯m skilled enough not to hurt anyone,¡± Ravina offered hesitantly, trying to shake the strange feeling that was creeping into her thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think, but I¡¯m in the second year.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not worried about that,¡± Rupert replied casually, already turning away. ¡°Anyway, this way!¡± he called over his shoulder, his voice light. ¡°I have something special to show you.¡±

    Ravina ignored the twisting in her stomach and followed him, the box slipping from her fingers as her attention shifted to the bracelets on her wrists. As she examined them more closely, her unease deepened¡ªthere didn¡¯t seem to be an obvious way to remove them.

    ¡°Uh, Rupert, what exactly do these bracelets do?¡± Ravina asked, her voice betraying a hint of worry as she rushed to keep up with his quickened pace.

    ¡°Well, you are a bright woman,¡± Rupert laughed, glancing back over his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure it out. Then again...¡± His tone shifted, a mocking edge creeping into his words. ¡°You are a woman, so perhaps you¡¯ll need some help.¡±

    ¡°Rupert?¡± Ravina¡¯s brow furrowed, confusion and unease mixing in her chest.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°I mean, the audacity...¡± he muttered, his voice lowering as they reached the end of the dim, unfriendly hallway. He pushed open a heavy door, and the overwhelming stench hit them like a wall¡ªrot, filth, and decay. Ravina froze, her stomach twisting at the rancid smell. Before she could react, Rupert spun around, grabbing her roughly by the upper arm and dragging her inside.

    ¡°I mean seriously.¡± His grip tightened as he pulled her into a room filled with cages. The sight was horrifying¡ªhumans, or what was left of them, lay crumpled inside the cages, some barely clinging to life, others little more than husks of their former selves. A few still retained their humanity, fearfully pressing themselves against the bars, their eyes wide with terror.

    Ravina¡¯s heart raced as she struggled to understand what she was seeing, but Rupert¡¯s voice cut through her thoughts, dripping with venom. ¡°You¡¯ve pissed me off since the day I met you.¡±

    Her eyes widened in shock, but he continued, his words laced with bitterness. ¡°What kind of woman wastes her time learning about law and other nonsense? If you¡¯re a noble bitch, then be a prized bitch. All you had to do was sit there, smile, and look pretty while I handled everything.¡±

    Ravina¡¯s pulse pounded in her ears as his words sank in. The man she had trusted, the man she thought she loved, was revealing himself for what he truly was.

    Rupert sneered, his grip on her unrelenting. ¡°But no, you wanted to help. Seriously you and your opinions, how could a noble ever think those fucking commoners needed help, they exist to elevate us, to enjoy the feeling of crushing them on your heel but just my luck you a worthless bleeding heart¡­ gods above, you¡¯ve been a thorn in my side since the day we met. Really now. you should¡¯ve known your place.¡±

    Ravina trembled as Rupert pushed her past cage after cage, her mind barely able to process the horrors around her. The cold, damp air pressed in on her as they finally reached a cage against the wall, a dim, barred window above offering the faintest hint of light. Without hesitation, he threw her inside, her body crumpling to the ground as her dress tore against the rough floor. The clang of the gate echoed in her ears as he closed it behind her.

    On her hands, she barely managed to lift her head, her voice trembling. ¡°Rupert?¡±

    ¡°Gods above, you really are a dull thing,¡± he spat, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°But most women are, aren¡¯t they? Do you remember what I wrote to you?¡± He sneered, leaning closer to the bars. ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake, I spelled everything out for you clear as day.¡±

    Ravina blinked, her thoughts racing, unable to comprehend. ¡°You... can¡¯t mean¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on, girl. Use that brain of yours,¡± Rupert mocked, his eyes once vibrant and alluring turned dull empty, their opal-like shine replaced by a twisted, cruel emptiness. ¡°Suppose not,¡± he laughed coldly. ¡°You might not be a prized bitch, but when I sell you, you¡¯ll be a good little dog.¡±

    The words hit her like a blow, her mind spiraling in fear and disbelief. ¡°Y-you can¡¯t,¡± she stammered, her voice cracking. Her mind was blank, consumed by the overwhelming betrayal. She had planned to give everything to this man, to be his partner, but now... why? Why had he done this?

    ¡°I-I¡¯m the daughter of a powerful noble family!¡± she cried, half-afraid that, somehow, he knew. The fear gnawed at her¡ªcould he know the truth? That she was a replacement, meant to hush the whispers for the Count so he wouldn¡¯t have to remarry and produce an heir? It shouldn¡¯t have been possible, but Baron Maklerin had made it clear they dealt with all kinds of information.

    She should have been smarter, should have paid more attention, read the documents, learned about the family before she got involved. God, she thought, how could I be so stupid?

    Ravina¡¯s gaze fell to the bracelets on her wrists¡ªthe chains she had so willingly allowed Rupert to place on her. ¡°Ah,¡± Rupert said with a mocking smile, ¡°looks like you¡¯ve finally worked it out.¡±

    She had, but despite the realization, she tried anyway. Summoning her mana, she felt it twist within her, only for the bracelets to greedily suck it in and then blast it back in a violent, thunderous wave. Pain surged through her body, and she let out an audible yell, wincing as the arcane backlash tore through her.

    Rupert¡¯s eyes lit up with twisted delight. ¡°Dumb bitch,¡± he sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right, those little things cost me a pretty penny, but don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ve got more than a few buyers lined up for you.¡± He spread his arms wide, mocking her with a grand display. ¡°Congratulations on getting your own private auction! The prize?¡± His grin turned sinister. ¡°The last daughter of the Ravenshield family.¡±

    He continued, his voice dripping with malice. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about repercussions. This little operation is supported by the royal family, and I know more than a few people outside the country who¡¯d love a taste of you.¡± His smile twisted into something darker. ¡°I¡¯d break you myself, but that would only lower your value.

    Gotta say, the Ravenshields have quite the collection of enemies. Both in and outside the kingdom.¡±

    With a gesture, Rupert motioned for his cronies to join him, flanking him at his sides. ¡°Don¡¯t worry though, those cuffs make it impossible for you to use magic, and while I myself am not a mage I have more then enough money to cover that.¡± He snapped his fingers, and the men raised their arms, casting a spell.

    Jets of water shot toward Ravina, tearing through her dress and flesh, while the arcane energy in the bracelets turned the pain into something far worse, sending wave after wave of negative energy crashing through her body. Each pulse seemed to strip away more of her strength, more of her will. Rupert¡¯s sickening laughter echoed in her mind, searing deeper into her soul, twisting the agony even further.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ravina thought she heard him say, his voice carrying over the roar of her own pain. ¡°I¡¯ve got a few mages skilled at healing. But I have to say...¡± He paused, his words dripping with venom. ¡°The look suits you.¡±

    With a snap of his fingers, another barrage of freezing cold water struck her with brutal force, pinning her to the wall. The relentless pressure and biting cold stole her breath, her body trembling violently as she struggled to withstand it. There was no relief, no mercy¡ªonly the cruel, mocking laughter of the man she had thought she loved.

 8 - 10 | Escape

    It took a while for her to regain herself. She didn¡¯t know when she had passed out, but when she awoke, she found herself shivering in the cell, alone. Blinking in the dim light, she saw a cheap linen dress crumpled in the dirt beside her, the shreds of her former dress mixed in deeply in the mud around it. The only thing she could do was pick up the dirty, poorly made dress. It was better than being naked. Despite everything, Rupert had been true to his word¡ªthere wasn¡¯t a scratch on her, though the memory of the assault lingered painfully.

    She leaned back against the cold wall, looking up at the dull light seeping through the cracks above. It must have been sometime at night. Drawing her knees up to her chest, she hugged herself, her body shivering from both the cold and the lingering shock.

    Her gaze wandered around the cage, and she saw others like her¡ªbruised, broken, left to rot. How had this happened? she wondered. She wasn¡¯t such a fool, was she? Just what had all her training been for? Nothing... it had all been a game to her, hadn¡¯t it? And then, some man had batted his eyes, and she¡¯d become nothing more than a doll, broken in his hands.

    How long would it take for someone to rescue her this time? She wasn¡¯t even sure if it would happen at all.

    Hugging herself tighter, Ravina couldn¡¯t stop the flood of thoughts, replaying Rupert¡¯s words in her mind. He was going to sell her outside the kingdom¡ªto the enemies of the Ravenshield family. She wouldn¡¯t last long.

    She spent some time wallowing in misery, letting the weight of everything press down on her. But then, slowly, another emotion began to burn inside her¡ªhate, plain, simple, and pure. It started as embers, barely warming her freezing body, but it grew, fed by the fire of her fury. Who the hell did Rupert think he was?

    She may not have been the true daughter of the Raven, but she wasn¡¯t some helpless little girl. She had been tortured before, broken by a mad mage who had tried to spend her soul for his twisted cause. Did Rupert seriously think his petty words and threats could break her? No¡ªRupert hadn¡¯t broken her. She had already been broken long before he came into her life.

    No, this was something else. She had become too comfortable, too complacent. He was a wake-up call. She had grown lax when she should have been preparing for what was coming. Any day now, the world would be thrown into chaos, and she needed to be ready if she wanted to survive.

    She raised her arms, staring at the heavy bracelets still locked around her wrists. This, she thought, is nothing more than a reminder that I¡¯m not ready¡ªnot yet.

    But she would be.

    Ravina stared down at the heavy bracelets, her mind racing. Rupert had made a grave mistake, revealing that a royal family member was backing him and underestimating her. He thinks I¡¯m just a girl with silly ideas? Fine. Let him think that. But she wasn¡¯t going to be his captive, and if she couldn¡¯t unlock these cuffs, she¡¯d remove them herself.

    She glanced around the dingy cell, spotting a jagged stone protruding from the wall. The solution was painful but clear. She¡¯d have to break her thumbs¡ªdislocating them would give her enough space to slip the cuffs off.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Her breath caught in her throat as she positioned her hand against the stone. She pressed her left thumb against the edge, gritting her teeth as the jagged rock bit into her skin. She hesitated, fear gnawing at her, but then the fire inside her flared again. No more weakness.

    With a sharp intake of breath, she drove her body weight forward, feeling the snap as the bone broke under the pressure. Pain shot up her arm, but she had already suffered from far worse. She didn¡¯t stop. She couldn¡¯t. She turned to her right thumb, repeating the same brutal process, bitting down on her lip until she tasted blood.

    Her thumbs were broken, limp, and useless, but now she had a chance. Gritting her teeth, Ravina pulled at the cuffs, using the metal bars for leverage. Each movement was excruciating, the cuffs biting into her raw skin. In hindsight, she should have done one hand at a time, but just because she was used to pain didn¡¯t mean she could ignore it.

    It was slow, agonizing work. Every inch she gained left behind a trail of blood and torn skin, the cuffs scraping against her wrists like teeth. But she was almost there. Almost... almost. How easy would it be to give up now, to let fate take her? But no¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t be satisfied until Rupert¡¯s severed head was mounted on her wall.

    Time lost all meaning as she fought through the agony. It felt like an eternity, but finally, the cuffs slipped free, clattering to the floor, mixing with her blood and tears in the dirt. Her hands were ruined, her body trembling with exhaustion, but she had done it. She was free of her constraints.

    But this was just the beginning. She still needed to escape.

    Her hands throbbed, and a lingering fear gripped her as she thought of using magic again, the memory of the cuffs¡¯ backlash fresh in her mind. Still, she had no choice. Summoning her mana, she pushed through her fears, manipulating it to stem the bleeding. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it would keep her from bleeding out¡ªfor now.

    ¡°Hey! Stop right there!¡± a man¡¯s voice cut through the night, startling Ravina. The slaves weren¡¯t alone. A guard, making his rounds, had spotted her. He ran toward her cell, a whistle already pressed to his lips, and blew it hard before she could stop him. The piercing note cut through the night, causing her to wince, covering her ears with her bloody hands.

    For a moment, there was silence as the whistle¡¯s echo faded. The guard fumbled for his keys, but Ravina already knew¡ªtrouble was coming. She didn''t know what to do. Killing a monster was one thing but a person¡­if she had to live perhaps. Her eyes twisted to the small grate above her cell as she thought about what to do. They lingered for a moment. Risky yes¡­ but how perfect would it be¡­she decided to take the chance, to see if god was on her side.

    She laughed at the very idea of such a creature watching her. How cruel must he be to torture her over and over again, but if it was a test? Well then, fine. She was ready.

    After all she had a rival who was a smart ass and insisted on bragging about his studies. He asked her once if she might be able to perform the spell that won him first place and delivered to her everything she would need to accomplish it.

    Taking a breath she focused solely on what she needed. She felt it out as best she could, the pull of her mana, the twisting of the spell, even the space she was in itself. Every spell she used was crafted on instinct and this was unfortunately no different.

    Yet this time she had a proper guide and more than enough motivation. She closed her eyes before she let loose her arcane energies just as she heard the cell door scrape open.

    Then, a twist in her stomach.

    A chill in the air¡­

    When she opened her eyes, she was standing outside on the street. She looked down and saw the small window she had gazed up at moments before. From inside the building, she heard the guard¡¯s shout of surprise as he realized she had disappeared.

    She smiled at her success before turning on her heel and running.

 8 - 11 |

    She didn¡¯t make it far before the exhaustion caught up with her. Stumbling into a dark, secluded area, Ravina leaned against a broken wall, her breath ragged. After a few moments, she gathered herself enough to take stock of her situation. Her body was bloodied, her clothes tattered beyond repair. There was no way she could move through the districts like this¡ªnot without attracting unwanted attention.

    She needed something better to wear, something that would let her slip unnoticed into the Kendel District. Otherwise, she¡¯d be seen as just another rat on the streets. Perhaps that¡¯s why they stripped me of my dress, she thought bitterly. To keep me hidden away in this broken district.

    But the image of Rupert¡¯s smug face dissuaded her from that idea. He took far too much delight in her suffering. In fact there was very little she understood about what he did. Why exactly did he think he could get away with it? The royal on his side? Even if she disappeared forever, there was far too much danger about his actions. There must have been other factors. There was no way this was just the random actions of a deranged man.

    Just then, the sound of footsteps echoed through the silence of the night. Her heart leapt, and she pushed herself against the wall, pressing into the shadows. Every muscle tensed as she listened to the sound getting closer¡­

    And closer¡­

    She swallowed hard, the sound deafening in her ears. She saw the light of a torch now, dancing on the ground until a light sped past and with it the sounds of running dimed.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she whispered, finally breathing again. She hadn¡¯t even realized she¡¯d been holding her breath. With a few panting breathes she thought about what to do next. She needed to leave, sooner then later. The man running by was probably moving to cut her off, a search party would be next and she was alone and already drained from the effort of the spell.

    But where and how? She could figure that out after she reached the first interior gate out of this messed up district. With that thought in mind, Ravina shifted herself off the wall and began walking, using the rising White Tower as a guiding post. She moved toward it, determined. It didn¡¯t take long before she saw three flames bobbing in the distance¡ªheld by men guarding the gate.

    But they weren¡¯t city guards. The official uniforms were nowhere to be seen, meaning she was on her own. Still, the fact that they weren¡¯t looking for her gave her hope¡ªthey either weren¡¯t connected to Rupert or didn¡¯t know where to search and just decided to lock down the district. She had disappeared, after all. From this distance, she could tell they were focused on this side of the gate. She took a deep breath.

    With a sharp exhale, she invoked the arcane energy again. This time, it was easier, and with a pulse of power, she blinked through the gate, slipping past the guards unnoticed. The moment she felt the solid cobblestone road below her feet, she ran, heading straight for the White Tower.

    She didn¡¯t stop, didnt look back until she reached a familiar place¡ªa clothing store she had visited once before. Ravina looked down at her tattered clothes and grimy skin, offering a silent apology to the shop¡¯s owner as she blinked inside. Tumbling onto the cool floor, she gasped for air, feeling as though she¡¯d sprinted miles from that one simple spell. Teleportation was taxing, but she was inside.

    Looking around, she found everything she needed. Ripping off the useless covering she¡¯d been wearing, she grabbed a handful of soft fabric and began wiping away the grime and blood. Her hands were still scarred, her thumbs aching and not quite set right from the healing spell, but she¡¯d worry about that later.

    For now, she needed to look the part. Something she never thought she would ever think about before. She scanned the shop until she found a dress that would work. Guilt tugged at her¡ªthis shop made custom clothes, sown precisely for each buyer, and the dress had undoubtedly been made for someone else. But desperation outweighed guilt.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The dress fit her surprisingly well, leaving her to wonder if she was a common size. She shook the thought from her head. How am I getting distracted at a time like this?

    With the dress on, she unlocked the door and slipped outside. She could have blinked again, but the toll of spellcasting was heavy¡ªit wasn¡¯t just about mana manipulation. Every time, it took something from her and she was ready for a nice, big long nap. So hoping no one else would rob the defenseless store she made her way back home.

    Of course, the guards found her slightly suspicious. Despite the fancy dress, there was one glaring issue with her appearance. ¡°Where are your shoes?¡± the night guard on duty scoffed at the girl demanding entrance to the noble district.

    He had seen many things in his day, but a young woman with scarred arms and no shoes claiming to be a noble¡ªlet alone a Ravenshield¡ªwas something else. What a story to tell. ¡°Do you honestly believe a noble would be so¡­ underdressed?¡±

    Ravina huffed. Shoes, really? She hadn¡¯t exactly been in a position to worry about shoes. She was used to walking around without shes, in this life and her last. Her frustration simmered as she struggled to find the right words. ¡°Just let me pass or verify my identity by talking to¡­¡± she blinked. What... what was the caretaker¡¯s name? She should know this. ¡°Just talk to the Raven-Beak Manor¡¯s caretaker.¡±

    ¡°Kid, do you have any idea what time it is?¡± the guard asked, clearly unimpressed.

    ¡°And why should that matter to me?¡± she shot back, her patience wearing thin. ¡°Just let me in or wake him up.¡±

    ¡°Kid, you do¡ª¡±

    ¡°Lady Ravenshield,¡± Ravina snapped, her temper flaring. ¡°I am a noble of high station, and you will address me in the proper manner.¡±

    The guard scoffed. ¡°You can¡¯t be¡ª¡±

    ¡°I am, and I most certainly can. I can ensure you never work again,¡± she said, her voice cold and commanding. ¡°Now do your job or else I have you replaced with someone who can.¡±

    There was something about the girl¡¯s presence¡ªher delivery, her confidence¡ªthat made the guard straighten his back. For a moment, he wondered if, just maybe, she truly was a noble.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± he muttered, deciding it wasn¡¯t his problem. It was, but someone else could handle it. He knocked on the door, and after a moment, it creaked open. Normally, travel between districts was done through the gate, but after hours, the gates were closed and movement restricted. Still, certain people¡ªnobles or those with special circumstances¡ªcould pass through the doors, even at this hour¡ªsuch as returning home late from being kidnapped by a former lover.

    The path led through a guard outpost, where ten guards slept in shifts, watching over the gates. It was a small, unimpressive station buried within the wall¡ªno one ever said being a guard was glamorous.

    Ravina walked by, the weight of the guards¡¯ stares following her, but no one challenged her. Once she was clear of the outpost and in the safety of the district, she finally allowed herself to exhale. The tension eased from her shoulders, and she had to brace herself against a wall, her body trembling from the sheer exhaustion of it all.

    Ravina spent some time leaning against the wall, gathering her strength, before setting off for home once again. This time, she walked briskly but at a comfortable pace. The night was lovely, the air cool and still. Despite everything, there was something soothing about the quiet streets.

    Still, She was glad when the manor¡¯s gate came into view. She avoided the front entrance where guards would keep watch, instead following the wall to the back where the small, forgotten gate creaked open, unchallenged. It was one of her little discoveries having spent all this time in the place¡ªan entrance no one else seemed to remember existed.

    The problem now was the locked door to the manor itself. She didn¡¯t want to explain anything to anyone tonight, so she circled the house until she found the window to her room. With a quiet breath, she blinked inside, the magic carrying her effortlessly to the familiar space.

    The comfort of her bed called to her, and despite knowing better, she collapsed onto it. The soft sheets enveloped her, and within moments, sleep claimed her, pulling her into its welcome embrace.

 8 - 12 |

    The next day proved to be quite hysterical. Ravina was jolted awake by the panicked scream of a maid who, upon seeing her, froze in shock. ¡°You¡¯re home!?¡± the maid stammered in confusion before fleeing the room as though she¡¯d seen a ghost.

    Ravina, still half-asleep, sat up in bed, blinking in confusion. What on earth had she done to deserve that reaction?

    Before she could gather her thoughts, the caretaker burst into the room, the maid behind him. His eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Y-you¡¯re right, she is here!¡± he cried, clutching his chest as if the sight of her had sent his heart racing. He dropped to his knees, gasping in relief, as if she had returned from the dead.

    ¡°What¡¯s with all this racket so early in the morning?¡± Ravina asked, making sure to keep her hands and arms hidden beneath the blanket.

    ¡°My lady, you didn¡¯t return last night, nor did you send word. We thought something awful had happened to you!¡± the caretaker cried out, clearly distraught. ¡°Do you know what we went through? Where did you go? What time did you return? Dear gods, was anyone with you? My lady, you can¡¯t just leave us to worry about you like that.¡±

    There was something heartwarming about his genuine panic. For a moment, Ravina struggled with the emotions it stirred in her. She calmed herself enough to respond, ¡°I¡¯ll answer the questions later. For now, I really should get dressed. Can you please ensure breakfast is still being made?¡±

    The caretaker stared at her for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°Yes, my lady.¡± He turned to leave, gesturing to the maid.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you get dressed, my lady¡­ er, might I inquire as to why you¡¯re wearing a different dress than before?¡±

    ¡°No, you may not,¡± Ravina replied simply. ¡°And I¡¯ll get ready myself.¡±

    The maid¡¯s expression faltered, and Ravina briefly wondered if she had been unnecessarily harsh. Still, she needed to be alone when she changed. After all, she still wasn¡¯t skilled enough to completely heal broken thumbs. Even now the light bed sheets caused her discomfort.

    Once alone, Ravina rose from the bed, slipping out of her dress. The water in the basin was cold, no doubt left out overnight and forgotten in the panic over her not returning. She felt a pang of guilt for her people. She washed herself, shivering from the chill, and looked forward to a proper bath once she was fully recovered.

    Her mind drifted back to Rupert. She needed to destroy him, but the question was how. If the royal backing him was of the main line, attacking him directly would be too dangerous. Even if it wasn¡¯t, she would still need the Ravenshield family''s support. I need information, she thought. And for that, the Count¡¯s help. She could only wonder if this would be to much for him, for she was little more then a distraction. A tool to be used, not a daughter to protect¡­

    After scrubbing herself clean with the freezing water, she dressed in a long-sleeved gown to hide her arms, added a pair of gloves that sent waves of pain throughout her body, and slipped on flats. With those, no gate guard would dare look down on her again.

    She examined herself in the mirror, nodding in acceptance. Her appearance didn¡¯t betray anything unusual. Only her hair remained a mess, but she wasn¡¯t going to wash it in the basin after getting dressed. They were very heavy things when wet. So she tied her hair into a simple ponytail, hoping no one would care.

    She was wrong. The caretaker, ever vigilant, sent her back to her room with a maid in tow before she could even touch breakfast. Only after being properly groomed was she allowed to eat.

    It took some convincing, but Ravina eventually managed to leave the manor, though not without an escort. Mona, the lucky maid chosen for the task, assured her that she would diligently ensure Ravina¡¯s safe return. Ravina didn¡¯t mind Mona¡¯s company too much, though she would have preferred a knight. Unfortunately, knights weren¡¯t allowed within the city protected by royals.

    ¡°What a messed-up nation,¡± she muttered under her breath.

    ¡°What was that, my lady?¡± Mona asked, curious.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Ravina replied.

    The two made their way to the Kremble House, a massive, stately church funded by the generous donations of the nobles. Perhaps that was why, as soon as they arrived, they were greeted by a priest dressed in pristine white robes. He must have recognized Ravina¡¯s status by the maid in her shadow.

    ¡°Welcome, my lady,¡± he said warmly. ¡°What has brought you to us on this fine day?¡±

    Ravina knew she couldn¡¯t exactly say, I was kidnapped by slavers and got injured during the escape. So instead, she smiled politely and said, ¡°I would like to make a donation to the healers, but I¡¯d like to look over the place first. Could I speak to the head of the healing department?¡±

    The priest looked momentarily taken aback but recovered quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sure¡­ something could be arranged,¡± he replied, though with some hesitation. ¡°However, the head is often busy, so¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Ravina interrupted, keeping her tone pleasant. ¡°Please, lead the way.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    With that, she and Mona followed the priest into the massive church. They passed through the grand entryway, where rows upon rows of pews stretched out beneath the towering ceiling. Eight ornate windows adorned the walls, each depicting a god, their figures looking down from high above.

    Once they moved beyond the main hall, they entered another wing of the church. This space had a more utilitarian feel, resembling an open office with small cubicles lining the walls. Here, priests dressed in black robes worked diligently, the red symbol of healing¡ª a snake coiled around a heart¡ªembroidered on their garments. These healers were the lifeblood of the church¡¯s medical services, though their aid often came at a steep cost in golden coins.

    Still, there were none better at healing than these green mages, though there was ongoing debate as to whether they were actually divine white mages. The arguments spun in circles, confusing anyone unfamiliar with mana colors, which were otherwise easy to depict.

    ¡°Ah, Avery,¡± the priest called out, stopping a nearby healer. ¡°Can you see if Joana is available to meet with a potential donor?¡±

    Avery, with a smug look that suggested he was always plotting something, replied, ¡°Yeah, actually, she is.¡±

    The priest turned back to Ravina and Mona. ¡°Then, if you would, please follow Avery. He¡¯ll take you to see the head of the healing department.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ravina said, bowing slightly as the priest departed. Avery waved them over.

    ¡°This way, please,¡± he said, leading them to a door, which he opened without knocking. The office was small and functional, with just enough space for a desk and two chairs. Ravina, used to luxury offices, found it rather plain.

    ¡°Joana, you¡¯ve got yourself a visitor,¡± Avery announced, then left before Joana could protest.

    ¡°Avery!¡± Joana called out, clearly irritated. Her tan skin, kissed by the sun, contrasted sharply with the dark, simple black sports bra and pants she wore. Her short, tousled brown hair framed a sharp, striking face allowed her striking green eyes to stand out all the more. Ravina, for a brief moment, was lost. Joana¡¯s beauty wasn¡¯t the fragile kind that could be molded or shaped¡ªit was raw, fierce, and unapologetic.

    Joana, still grumbling about Avery, flopped back into her chair. ¡°That damn brat. I swear, I¡¯m going to reverse heal that kid one day,¡± she muttered, waving a hand toward the chairs. ¡°Please, sit, I guess.¡±

    Ravina, caught off-guard by the way Joana¡¯s presence filled the room, fumbled with her words, ¡°Ah, y-yes, well¡­¡± she collected herself enough to turn to Mona. ¡°Could you stand by the door?¡±

    Mona hesitated for a moment, concern flickering across her face. But seeing no immediate escape routes in the small office, she nodded and closed the door, leaving Ravina and Joana alone to talk.

    As soon as Mona closed the door, Joana wasted no time. ¡°So, what do you really want?¡± she asked, her voice direct.

    Ravina blinked, caught off guard. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Joana leaned back in her chair, folding her arms in a way that drew attention not only to her well-defined chest but also her rock hard abs. ¡°I mean, a noble coming in here to donate is usually just code for, ¡®I want something, and I¡¯ll pay you when I get it.¡¯ So, what¡¯s the real reason you¡¯re here?¡±

    Ravina hesitated, feeling the weight of Joana¡¯s gaze. There was no escaping the sharpness in those green eyes.

    ¡°Ah, well¡­ yes,¡± Ravina stammered slightly, her hands trembling as she slowly removed her gloves. She tried to ease them off without causing more pain, but the raw ache of her injured hands made the task nearly unbearable.

    Once the gloves were removed, Ravina carefully rolled up her sleeves, revealing her damaged hands. ¡°Basically, I want healing without questions,¡± she said, her voice steady but tinged with vulnerability.

    Joana¡¯s eyes flicked from one hand to the other, assessing the seriousness of the injuries. ¡°That is quite serious,¡± she said, her tone measured. ¡°And rather questionable.¡±

    Ravina raised an eyebrow at the comment. ¡°I suppose it is,¡± she admitted, her gaze unwavering. After a moment, she added, ¡°But let¡¯s just say I need to play this smart.¡±

    Joana didn¡¯t respond immediately, her green eyes locking with Ravina¡¯s purple ones.

    ¡°You know what, fine,¡± Joana said, rising from her seat. She strode over to Ravina and perched on the edge of her desk, her posture relaxed but her gaze sharp. ¡°But I don¡¯t want money. I want a favor.¡±

    Ravina blinked. ¡°And the favor is?¡±

    ¡°Nothing too bad. Well, a bit of evil, but you know¡ªevil for the sake of good. Get my drift?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Joana rolled her eyes. ¡°Ugh, I want¡­ uh¡­ oh, for fu¡ª I want you to kill a group of mercenaries along Dongua Pass.¡±

    Ravina raised an eyebrow. ¡°A priest wants me to kill someone?¡±

    Joana shrugged, unbothered. ¡°Well, hire someone. The mercs are attacking caravans that aren¡¯t approved by the merchant group who hired them. It¡¯s hurting a lot of people. I can¡¯t get enough supplies to the other districts because of it. Nobles will be fine, but a lot of people rely on alms.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ doable, I guess. Although I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯ll manage that with the ban on knights.¡±

    ¡°Oh god, no. Don¡¯t send knights. Just hire some adventurers or something, under a false name. The merchant group¡¯s a bunch of assholes anyway.¡± She took Ravina¡¯s hands in hers, her touch surprisingly gentle. Warm arcane energy spread from Joana¡¯s palms, and Ravina watched, mesmerized, as her hands were restored¡ªno scars, no trace of injury. ¡°Just get rid of the mercs so proper trade can happen, yeah?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ think I can do that,¡± Ravina said, marveling at how quickly her wounds vanished.

    ¡°Great,¡± Joana added, as if it were all in a day''s work. ¡°Oh, and by the way, the churches have shelters for domestic abuse cases.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ravina blinked, caught off-guard by the shift in topic.

    ¡°So if something like this happens again, you can run to a church,¡± Joana continued, nonchalant.

    ¡°I never said it was domestic abuse,¡± Ravina replied, her voice guarded.

    Joana shrugged. ¡°You kinda did. Injured, don¡¯t want even your servants to know. It¡¯s either domestic abuse or you¡¯re a masochist. And considering where the injuries are¡­¡± She let the sentence hang in the air, her eyes gleaming with the unspoken truth.

    Silence stretched between them until Ravina, with an awkward chuckle, asked, ¡°Do you get a lot of masochists here?¡±

 8 - 13 | Self Reflection

    She immediately tasked Walter Aaron with investigating the bandits Joana had mentioned. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust Joana, but Joana had been vague about the details, especially when it came to the merchant group that made her hesitant. Ravina wanted to know more¡ªwho they were, why they were involved, and what power they held.

    Returning to school with Mona in tow felt oddly routine, despite everything. What struck Ravina as particularly strange, however, was the complete silence from Rupert and his father. After everything that had happened, it was unusual that they hadn¡¯t made any moves. Not that she minded the lack of contact¡ªit was just¡­ curious.

    To deal with the nagging uncertainties, she penned a letter to her father. She left out the more delicate details, only mentioning that there seemed to be a significant number of kidnappings in the City of Education. While she wanted to act right away didnt know what to do as the daughter of the raven. She hoped this would lead to less questions and a more civil response.

    From that moment, Ravina was determined to get to know her servants better. She couldn¡¯t recall when it happened, but at some point, they had become so routine that she only recognized them by their titles. For instance, Walter Aaron was the caretaker of the manor. She had to relearn his name through the maids, who were more than happy to remind her and didn¡¯t seem to find it strange that she had forgotten. However, to Ravina, it felt almost¡­criminal. These were the people supporting her, and she couldn''t continue treating them like faceless pawns.

    With this in mind, she asked Walter to bring her a list of the manor¡¯s servants. To her surprise, there were 75 of them. She had only ever seen a handful¡ªfive at most.

    "Mr. Aaron," she began, tapping the list in her hand thoughtfully, "please schedule a thirty-minute interview with each of the staff over the next few days. Let¡¯s limit it to a maximum of three per day."

    Walter¡¯s brows rose in clear surprise, though he quickly masked it with a polite nod. "I... I will, my lady. However, I must say, that¡¯s quite a lot of interviews. It would take up a significant portion of your time, my lady."

    Ravina waved off his concern, her gaze shifting back to the list. "That''s fine, Walter. I¡¯m not particularly busy these days." Magic class was becoming rather boring, after all. Seemingly a waste of her time now. Practical or not, while it was fascinating to learn new spells, they had started diving into specializations. Ravina was a jack of all trades¡ªmaster of none. Even with her unique talent in magic, she had limitations, like healing for example. She needed an actual Green Mage to perform healing so she was restored in perfect working order.

    Like it never even happened. Scratching her itchy arms she watched Walter leave. ¡°I understand, my lady.¡± He bowed and exited the room to fulfill her request, leaving Ravina alone with the paperwork.

    She sighed, flipping through the forms. The average wage was about 20 silver per week. After all their hard work, they likely couldn''t afford the luxuries she took for granted, like the cafe she frequented. They would need more than two weeks of earnings and that was just to enjoy the cafe, let alone live. It was... eye-opening.

    Her mind lingered on the number¡ª75 servants. Most of them were on retainer, it seemed, which was beneficial for them, but why on earth did the manor need 60 support staff when just three would suffice? She suspected it had something to do with noble prestige. A, look how powerful I am employing 75 workers for a small cottage in the educational city. She was considering reducing the number of servants after her interviews, increasing pay to each. If the count was fine with spending over 2000 silver a week he shouldn''t care for the number of people that divided it. That is, with the count''s permission, of course.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Once she had a solid understanding of the servants¡¯ positions, Ravina moved on to the task she had been delaying the most. She hesitated for a moment before pulling out the envelope Baron Maklerin had sent after their first meeting. Before, she had been too busy with that bastard, but now¡­ She needed to understand his intentions. She opened it, her fingers trembling slightly. Inside were three documents, and as she unfolded them, her eyes widened in surprise.

    The first report stated that a mercenary group had ambushed several Ravenshield cargo carriages, causing significant delays in shipments. There was no name for the group, only a vague promise that more information could be uncovered with proper funding. It was interesting that the information provided matched the information Joana gave her. It would be beneficial to pay him¡­ yet the idea of working with that disgusting family was sickening just to think about. Surely they would be able to find out enough about the attacks on their own to stop them.

    The second document detailed troubling activity concerning the school she was supposed to attend. Apparently, her reputation had plummeted due to rumors that she had been bullying the nation¡¯s newly appointed saint¡ªa position that hadn¡¯t existed for centuries. Ravina hadn¡¯t even attended the school so it seemed like someone was manipulating the gossip, for what, she did not know.

    But it was the third document that truly shocked her. It was about Sheila. After the run-in with the man from their old village, Sheila had apparently embarked on a path of self-destruction. The report stated that she had been seeking out ill-tempered men and would often be seen the next day bruised and battered. There were more reports about her destructive behavior but Ravina couldn''t bear to read more.

    A chill ran down Ravina¡¯s spine. She stood abruptly, her heart raced as concern as guilt welled up within her. She wasted no time in seeking out Walter. Her footsteps were brisk, nearly echoing down the quiet halls of the manor. She found him in the foyer, already engaged in another task, but she interrupted without hesitation.

    ¡°Mr. Aaron,¡± she called, her voice tight. Walter straightened and approached immediately, sensing her urgency. "Tell me what you think about this." She thrust the document about Sheila into his hands, shifting uneasily as he began to read.

    Walter¡¯s expression remained neutral, though his eyes darkened slightly as he scanned the page. ¡°Tragic,¡± he said after a moment, his tone calm but solemn. ¡°But not completely unheard of. The magic academy holds its students to strict standards, after all.¡± He glanced up at her. That''s right. They still thought she was just attending the Amaranth Aeolian Clerisy Academy¡ªwhat a ridiculous name, Ravina thought in a flash of anger.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± she muttered, rubbing her temples. ¡°But she only started this behavior after her encounter with a man¡ªMr. Carthwrite, from her village. Do you think he has something to do with it?¡±

    Walter¡¯s gaze flickered with uncertainty. He wasn¡¯t sure what exactly she was looking for, but he could see the desperation in her eyes. ¡°I do not know, my lady. Shall I have someone look into it?¡±

    Ravina hesitated, gnawing on her bottom lip. After a moment, she nodded. "Yes, and find out everything you can about him."

    Walter bowed, taking the document with him as he moved to carry out her order. Ravina, left standing alone in the foyer, couldn¡¯t shake the gnawing unease that had settled deep in her chest. If only I wasn¡¯t so self-absorbed, she thought bitterly. She should have paid more attention to her friends¡ªto Sheila. Could they even call them friends? The truth was, she hadn¡¯t spent time with any of them outside of class these days.

    Her fingers clenched into fists, frustration building inside her. ¡°What an absolute bitch,¡± she chided herself.

 8 - 15 | Letter

    Then, the day Ravina dreaded had finally arrived. She had received a response from the letter she sent to the count. Alone in her room, seated on the couch with a warm cup of tea steaming on the table, she held the black envelope in her hands. The red wax seal, pressed with the image of a raven, was still intact. She hadn¡¯t found the courage to open it yet.

    Ravina hadn¡¯t been entirely honest with the count, but she hadn¡¯t lied either. She had simply given him the prominent details. It wasn¡¯t as if she was truly his daughter, so why would he care either way? Right? She slid a hesitant finger under the flap of the envelope, stopping when she touched the red wax.

    But what if he doubled down on his indifferent attitude? she wondered, her heart racing. Sure, he helped with the orphans, but that was only because their attitude insulted the Ravenshield name. He had to act, didn¡¯t he?

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Her mind spiraled, torn between what the letter might hold. Would he support her? Or dismiss her concerns? Maybe the letter contained a formal rejection for bothering him with such a trivial matter. After all, she hadn¡¯t exactly told him that she¡¯d been captured as a slave. She felt her stomach knot as anxiety gripped her.

    With a deep breath, she finally broke the seal and pulled out the dull white paper inside. The message was short, clear, and terrifyingly simple: ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡±

    ¡°Fuck,¡± she muttered, her hands trembling slightly. The letter revealed nothing of his mood or intentions, only serving to amplify her anxiety.

 8 - 14 | Somthing to look forward to

    Peter Merchant Company. That was the group responsible for hiring mercenaries to attack any convoy not sailing under their flag. They were backed by the Cleveland Group, which in turn was a subsidiary of the James Cameron Group. Ravina raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued.

    ¡°So, it''s a shell corporation?¡± she mused aloud, her tone laced with skepticism.

    Walter nodded. ¡°Quite so, my lady, though it¡¯s not a very well-concealed one.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Ravina murmured, her fingers tapping lightly on the papers in front of her. ¡°Baron Jaysenmore¡­ It seems he owns quite a lot of companies.¡± it seemed a Baron living outside the central area of the kingdom owned a little over two thousand companies. ¡°No doubt he''s little more than a scapegoat. The real question is¡ªwho¡¯s backing him?¡±

    Walter stepped forward, adjusting the papers on the desk and leafing through them methodically. After a moment, he pulled out one document in particular. ¡°It would be Duke Red,¡± he said, pushing the paper toward her.

    Ravina glanced down, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the document. It was a small snippet detailing Duke Red''s involvement with Baron Jaysenmore. The Red Dukedom had risen to prominence following the fall of the Alomentia Dukedom. Their troops had been crucial in halting the Alomentian threat during the civil war. Because of their swift and decisive actions, the Red family had been granted half of Alomentia¡¯s territory and elevated to a ducal title.

    Ravina had a suspicious mind, especially after what had happened to her¡ªnot once, but twice. So, when she read the soft report, a nagging feeling crept into her thoughts. There was more to this story than the ink on the paper revealed. Alomentia had been one of the founding families of the kingdom, earning their title through generations of support to both the nation and the royal family. Most queens had even come from that line.

    Why, then, would they suddenly revolt? No¡­ something didn¡¯t add up. The royal family, which had regained much of Alomentia¡¯s land, and the Reds, who had acquired far too much for it to be mere coincidence, seemed to benefit too conveniently from the situation. Ravina¡¯s thoughts churned. This wasn¡¯t a simple case of being in the right place at the right time.

    There was one glaring question: how had the House of Red¡ªformerly a mere baron¡¯s family with no land of their own¡ªamassed enough troops to bring down a dukedom as powerful as Alomentia? It defied logic.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Her fingers traced the edge of the report as she leaned back, her brows furrowing. Red... The name left a bitter taste in her mouth. It was clear that the House of Red was filled with cunning opportunists¡ªsnakes, even.

    The more she thought about it, the clearer the picture became. The destruction they had wrought through proxy, manipulating events from behind the scenes, made sense. The church and Ravenshield may not have even been their true targets. Duke Red and his allies likely aimed to disrupt everything¡ªensuring no one else could gain power or stability while they consolidated their own.

    ¡°The Reds have a daughter around my age, do they not?¡± Ravina asked, her tone contemplative.

    ¡°I believe so, my lady,¡± Walter replied. ¡°She should be in her first year, if I remember correctly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, good. I believe it would be appropriate to send her an invitation to visit,¡± Ravina said, a subtle plan forming in her mind.

    ¡°I shall fetch a fine-graded paper for you, my lady,¡± Walter responded, already turning to leave.

    ¡°Make it two, if you please, and ensure I know everything about her before the meeting. I should also like to send her home with a gift for her father. Speaking of which, how are the troops you hired doing?¡±

    ¡°I believe Mr. Caloclees has taken up that task. He¡¯s one of our gardening staff on retainer, so there should be little trace to us if he¡¯s caught. After all, he hasn¡¯t actually done any work for us in seven years,¡± Walter noted.

    ¡°I see. Well, I¡¯d like a report sooner rather than later,¡± Ravina answered.

    ¡°As you wish, my lady,¡± Walter bowed and left the room to fetch the paper.

    Ravina leaned back in her chair, her fingers absentmindedly drumming on the desk. ¡°I¡¯m sure I could find countless instances where snakes have infested this nation,¡± she murmured to herself. ¡°After all, history is recorded by the victor.¡± Her eyes flicked down to the papers spread before her. ¡°So, in the end, it doesn¡¯t matter what truly happened.¡±

    Ravina tapped a finger thoughtfully on her leg. ¡°Of course... victors aren¡¯t the only ones who write things down¡­¡± she mused aloud. If she could find something to prove her suspicion¡ªthat the Red family was the treacherous snake she believed them to be¡ªthen she could very well ruin both the Royal family and the Reds. Though, the Reds would suffer far greater consequences.

    Still, even if she held onto the information it would be enough to ensure that the Royal backing the slaver wouldn''t be able to help even if she publicly castrated that man.

    She smiled at the idea, quite looking forward to it.

 8 - 16 | Squirm

    Sheila had yet to be found. She had disappeared somewhere in the Red Line District. However, Kayle Carthwrite now sat before Ravina, nervously shifting in his chair as the young girl fixed him with a determined purple stare. He didn¡¯t dare speak first. After all, the mood and the manner in which he had been summoned here had been rather¡­ forceful.

    Finally, Ravina granted him some reprieve by breaking the silence. ¡°I would like you to tell me exactly what happened between you and Sheila.¡± Her voice was cold as she sipped her tea, pointedly showcasing the lack of hospitality, as Kayle had been given no such luxury.

    "Ah," understanding dawned on him. "How is she?" he asked, his genuine concern causing Ravina to narrow her eyes.

    ¡°No good,¡± she answered curtly. ¡°It was after you apologized to her that her entire demeanor changed. So, I will ask once more, and not once more¡ªwhat happened between you two?¡±

    Kayle looked down, a wave of discomfort crossing his face. ¡°We were kids,¡± he muttered simply. A tense silence hung in the air before he continued. ¡°She and I were set to be married¡ªour fathers¡¯ idea. They were both farmers, and it would¡¯ve united their land and other business matters.¡± He shook his head, dismissing the details. ¡°Thing is, I was too young to understand what marriage even meant. The guys and I... we didn¡¯t want to deal with her. Actually, we made her life miserable.¡±

    He fidgeted, scratching his head as he shifted uncomfortably. ¡°That¡¯s what we did. But she escaped¡ªran away with a wizard. It was around then that I started to realize what it meant to be married, and I tried to change how I treated her, but... it was too late.¡±

    Ravina stared at the regretful man before her, her expression hard. ¡°Well,¡± she said, her voice low, ¡°it¡¯s far too late now, but I think I understand what happened.¡±

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Kayle asked, his voice almost desperate.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Ravina raised an eyebrow. Kayle just stared at her blankly. ¡°You were a driving force in her life. She escaped you¡ªran away from everything she knew just to get a chance to breathe. Then, when things finally seemed to be going well for her, you ruined it by showing up unannounced and offering a genuine apology.¡±

    Ravina paused, imagining how she would feel if Rupert walked through the door and apologized. What if he admitted he was wrong and offered to let her do whatever she wanted to him? Right now, she would kill him without hesitation. But if years had passed¡­ if she was no longer in her position she was now. Didn¡¯t have the backing of the count¡­ in her new life, for him to reappear with an apology, how would it affect her?

    Still the difference was between night and day. Ravina was a noble, Sheila---not even a commoner. ¡°Sheila lost a big part of herself that drove her forward,¡± Ravina continued. ¡°Your apology caused her to question if she made the right choice. Memories fade, after all. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s forgotten most of the terrible things you did to her. Focusing on her mistakes, her actions that might have caused you to wrong her. Causing her to feel as if maybe it was her fault.¡± humans were funny little creatures after all.

    Kayle began to rise but stopped and slumped back into his seat. ¡°I just want to help,¡± he said, his voice soft and filled with regret.

    Ravina shuddered at the thought of Rupert saying those same words to her. Still, she knew they needed to find Sheila first. Her well-being came before anything else. Once Sheila was safely tucked away in the manor, she could kick Kayle out and ensure he never bothered her again.

    ¡°She¡¯s self-destructing because of you,¡± Ravina said, her tone sharp. However, she wouldn¡¯t make it easy on him. ¡°Do you know where someone might go to receive the same treatment you gave her? Because I believe she¡¯s seeking out that same abuse, thinking it might affirm her past actions, or perhaps she is just searching for the pain she suffered, convinced she made the wrong choice.¡±

    Kayle''s face fell. ¡°I... I never meant for this,¡± he whispered, but Ravina remained cold, her eyes narrowing as she watched him squirm.

 8 - 17 | Tea

    Mr. Caloclees was handling the bandit issue, while Kayle and the manor¡¯s caretaker were managing the search for Sheila. Now, all that remained for Ravina was to meet Young Lady Red and prepare for her father¡¯s arrival. The latter could be left to the servants, who had already refreshed the Master Bedroom to perfection. That just left Ravina¡¯s meeting at the Pasion Tea House.

    The three-story shop was charming, with its high, vaulted ceiling and tables neatly arranged, exuding a comforting atmosphere. As she entered, the gentle hum of quiet conversation floated in the air, mingling with the rich aroma of fresh tea. Ravina¡¯s eyes swept the room, and there, among the few patrons, she spotted the one person who stood out: a girl who could only be described as red. Fiery hair, auburn eyes, and skin adorned with a heavy dusting of red freckles. Even her outfit¡ªa striking blend of red and orange¡ªemphasized her long fiery hair.

    Ravina approached, offering a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°Young Lady Red, I presume?¡±

    The girl scoffed, flicking her eyes up to Ravina with a dismissive glance. ¡°What gave it away?¡± she quipped dryly. Ravina took her seat across from her, maintaining her composure. ¡°You must be the young lady of Ravenshield that everyone¡¯s been talking about,¡± Lady Red continued. ¡°I must say, you certainly live up to the rumors.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And what rumors might those be?¡± Ravina asked, her voice smooth and measured.

    ¡°I doubt you¡¯d care for them,¡± Lady Red replied, a wicked smile curling at the corner of her lips. ¡°But what I care about is why the illustrious Lady Ravenshield requested this meeting. What could you possibly want from me?¡±

    Ravina leaned back, not allowing her barbed words to ruin bite her. ¡°Just a discussion. A few things have come to light, and I¡¯d like your help in understanding exactly what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°Such as?¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Well, for starters,¡± Ravina began, her tone sharpened, ¡°why has the Red family been assaulting Ravenshield cargo?¡±

    Lady Red''s smile pointed. ¡°I can assure you, the Red family has never engaged in such behavior. Your accusation is baseless, to say the least.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Ravina replied, her voice lilting with false sympathy. ¡°Well, it¡¯s unlikely that the only daughter of the Red family would know much of anything, considering you have three older brothers your father prefers.¡±

    Lady Red¡¯s eyes flashed, her voice dropping dangerously. ¡°What are you implying?¡±

    Ravina¡¯s smile turned knowing. ¡°I heard that the youngest daughter of the Red family has... disagreements with her father about her position. Smart, hardworking, and clever, yet he only sees one side of you, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Careful,¡± Lady Red warned, her eyes narrowing.

    Ravina shrugged, undeterred. ¡°Ravenshield has seen many female heads of house, but the Red family? Not a single one.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Lady Red scoffed. ¡°Are you suggesting you¡¯d support me if I lied about attacking your carriages? What makes you think I¡¯m that disloyal?¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry,¡± Ravina said coolly, setting a sealed envelope on the table. ¡°It¡¯s not a lie. And my support would come because I believe you¡¯re the only honest member of the Red family.¡± Ravina paused, watching as Lady Red¡¯s face as it remained unchanged, but it was her eyes, turned red by a reflection of light that wavered slightly. ¡°Your eldest brother lost his position because of his reckless gambling, yet your father still talks about making him the heir. The second was caught multiple times having affairs with married women, and yet is allowed to remain because the elders see nothing wrong with a male whore and the youngest... well, he couldn¡¯t string together a coherent thought together if it wasn''t for your help.¡±

    Lady Red sat in silence as Ravina revealed the results of her investigation.

    Ravina leaned forward slightly, her voice low. ¡°My lady, why be a surrogate leader when you can truly lead?¡±

    With that, Ravina stood, offering one last remark before leaving. ¡°I look forward to hearing from you. You¡¯re welcome at Crook-beak Manor anytime.¡±

    As Ravina turned and strode out of the tea house, the server arrived with Lady Ravina¡¯s tea, placing it gently on the table before her now empty seat.

 Chapter 8-18 - You

    "Ah, there you are." Ravina spotted Earl sitting alone in the classroom, his usual lively demeanor subdued in the quiet. It was rare to catch him like this; he¡¯d been busy lately, helping others with their studies. She approached with a confident stride, the hem of her uniform swaying with every step.

    Her black hair cascaded down her back in intricate braids, styled meticulously by the maids that morning. They had gotten a little more emboldened by the arrival of her father. Deciding she needed to look twice as impressive and it was starting to get easier to just let them use her as a doll.

    "I''m glad I caught you alone," she said, lowering herself into the seat beside him.

    Earl blinked, startled by her sudden presence. "You are?"

    "Yup! I¡¯ve been so busy lately that I haven¡¯t had a chance to talk to you about the blink spell."

    "I see." He nodded slowly, then smirked. "I thought you were too busy with old fish eyes¡ªuh, I mean, your boyfriend." His face flushed as soon as the words left his mouth.

    Ravina¡¯s brows lifted slightly before she let out a low laugh. "He is not my boyfriend," she said, though a flicker of irritation crossed her face. "Honestly, ¡®fish eyes¡¯ is a pretty accurate nickname." She thought back to Rupert¡¯s pale, lifeless gaze. It was fitting, though hardly worth the energy it took to explain further.

    "So," she said, continuing. "About that spell¡ªremember when you asked me to try it?"

    "I... uh, yeah?" He blinked, feeling off-balance. Her sudden pivot back to the topic caught him off guard.

    "Guess what." Ravina stood up, and in the next instant, she was behind him. "Boo!" she teased, poking his sides.

    "Ah, h-hey!" Earl yelped, nearly jumping out of his seat. He turned to face her, bewildered. "Wait¡­ what?"

    Before he could gather his thoughts, Ravina blinked behind him again. "Yup, it works," she said with a satisfied grin, her arms crossed.

    Earl spun around, his jaw slack. "What?! But¡­ how?"This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Ravina shrugged, her long hair shifting over her shoulder with the motion. "It¡¯s partly thanks to you," she admitted, her tone almost casual. "Your theory about slipping through a parallel plane instead of moving directly¡ªit made sense once I thought it through.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about!¡± He demanded, ¡°Doing things half-ass is dangerous with ancient magic!¡±

    Ravina looked at him, and humed, watching the light highlight his brown eyes. ¡°Dangerous¡­¡± she mused remembering that small cold celler. She escaped completely in tact but¡­ ¡°yes,¡± she agreed with a shrug ¡°but¡­ well, I had my reasons."

    "Reasons?" Earl repeated, his frown deepening. "It¡¯s lethal for someone to play with the ethereal like that!"

    "And yet, here I am." Her lips curled into a small, self-assured smile. She sat back down, her posture relaxed, but her gaze shifted toward the fountain visible through the classroom window. "You¡¯ve got a knack for figuring things out, you know. You just don¡¯t give yourself enough credit."

    ¡°Credit!?¡± Earl blanked, her words catching him off guard. He hadn¡¯t expected her to acknowledge him like that¡ªespecially not with such¡­ was that sincerity? "I just... wanted to help," he said, his voice quieter than he intended.

    "And you did." She glanced at him, her expression softening for a brief moment before the familiar glint of mischief returned to her eyes. "So, are you ready for the next bet?"

    Earl¡¯s brow furrowed. "Next bet?" he echoed nervously.

    "Yeah," she said, leaning slightly toward him, her voice taking on a teasing edge. "It just so happens I need a date."

    Her words struck him like a lightning bolt. His heart pounded as he scrambled for a response. "A... a date?" he stammered.

    "Mm-hmm," she said, leaning back with a faint smile. "Graduation ball. Nobles and obligations and all that nonsense. Apparently, I have to attend, and I can¡¯t exactly show up alone, now can I?" Her tone was light, almost mocking, but Earl could sense a flicker of vulnerability beneath it.

    "I... uh..." Earl¡¯s thoughts raced, his face growing warm. "What happens if I win?"

    Ravina¡¯s smile widened slightly. "What do you want?" she asked, her question both playful and pointed.

    Before he could think, the words slipped out. "You."

    Ravina¡¯s brow furrowed, her playful demeanor faltering. "What?"

    Earl¡¯s eyes widened in panic. "I... I mean, I¡¯ll decide later!" he blurted, his voice rising as he tried to recover.

    For a moment, there was silence. Then Ravina let out a low chuckle, shaking her head as she stood. "Hmm... that¡¯s fine. Take your time," she said, her tone unreadable as she turned to leave. Her long hair swayed behind her like a dark curtain, and her footsteps were soft but deliberate.

    "I will," Earl called after her, his voice trembling. He remained seated, his heart racing, as her figure disappeared into the hallway.

 Chapter 8-19 - Father-claus is comming to townnn!~

    Ravina stood outside Crook-Beak Manor, the other servants lined up behind her. The caretaker loomed a step behind, but her gaze remained fixed on the road ahead. She was expecting her father, yet she still faltered when not one, but four carriages rolled up the street and halted before the gates. Her surprise deepened as knights clad in Ravenshield uniforms stepped out alongside her father. The crest¡ªa raven clutching two crossed swords, one in each talon¡ªwas unfamiliar.

    ¡°Greetings, Father,¡± she said, her tone measured and respectful. While he might disdain public acknowledgment of their relationship, he remained, officially, her father.

    Her body tensed as his hand rested on her head. The gesture¡ªa gentle rub¡ªfelt foreign, leaving her numb to its intended warmth.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± he said simply. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    With that, the servants returned to their tasks. A few knights followed them indoors, while the rest climbed back into the carriages, which rumbled away toward another destination.

    Walter, Mona, and Ravina led the count and two of his knights into the parlor, where tea awaited. The staff had worked quickly, replacing the usual comfortable furniture with a small table and four chairs. One was noticeably more luxurious than the others¡ªa seat prepared for the count.

    He lowered himself into it, gesturing to the chair on his right. ¡°Sit, Ravina.¡±

    She obeyed, taking the designated seat as Mona stationed herself by the door and Walter moved to stand behind the count. Though a pang of disappointment flickered at seeing Walter align himself with her father rather than her, Ravina reminded herself that he had never been her servant.

    The knights joined them, one immediately requesting coffee. The other nodded in agreement. Ravina and her father remained with tea, and Mona promptly retreated to the kitchen to fill the order, leaving another maid to take her place.

    ¡°So,¡± the count began, ¡°how is school?¡±

    The question caught Ravina off guard. ¡°It¡¯s... fine,¡± she replied hesitantly, her voice faltering as she coughed to mask her nerves. ¡°I¡¯m not attending the Amaranth Aeolian Clerisy Academy anymore,¡± she admitted, hastily adding, ¡°But I¡¯ve arranged to graduate from there. I¡¯ve actually been attending the Wei? Akademie at the White Tower.¡±

    She shrank slightly under his gaze, unsure of his reaction. His expression remained unreadable before he spoke. ¡°Fine. It hardly matters.¡± A pause. Then, ¡°Though, I did hear some rather interesting news.¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Ravina¡¯s stomach tightened. With a nod, Walter produced a report from Baron Maklerin. She straightened her posture. ¡°I believe you¡¯re referring to the rumors about me bullying the saint. The truth is, I have no idea who the saint even is, let alone bullied anyone at the academy.¡±

    The faintest smile touched the count¡¯s lips. ¡°Yes, I thought it odd as well. Odder still that a common woman would claim to be a saint without undergoing the Omen.¡±

    ¡°The Omen?¡± Ravina echoed, unfamiliar with the term. The count continued without elaborating.

    ¡°No matter. If you weren¡¯t at the academy, our Eyes will uncover the truth soon enough.¡± His tone shifted, growing grave. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s discuss the slaver issue you mentioned in your letter.¡±

    Ravina swallowed hard. ¡°I¡¯ve... gotten to know the son of a baron fairly well,¡± she began, recounting the events as carefully as she could. She avoided mentioning the torture, the scars that lingered, or the baptism by firehose that had seared itself into her memory. ¡°I proposed to the young lady of House Red that by supporting her as the next head of her family, she could help us expose not only the attack on the carriages but all of their hidden dealings.¡±

    It was an embellishment. In truth, if successful, House Red would be ruined¡ªnot publicly, but under the control of House Ravenshield, their secrets wielded as leverage.

    The count¡¯s expression remained neutral until she finished. His lips pressed into a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± he said bluntly.

    Ravina hesitated, unsure what he found objectionable. Thankfully, one of the knights interjected. ¡°Former Lady Emerald Red was the one who abducted you as a child. She betrayed the madam¡¯s trust long ago, but the Reds pinned the blame on her and salvaged their reputation with the king¡¯s intervention.¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± the count snapped, his voice sharp with disdain. ¡°The point is, no Red can be trusted. We will not support that venomous woman¡¯s niece.¡±

    The knight leaned closer to Ravina and whispered, ¡°Emerald fled and hasn¡¯t been found.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Ravina murmured. A spark ignited in her mind. ¡°But that¡¯s precisely why we could use her.¡± Her voice grew confident, her eyes gleaming. ¡°If we gain her trust, she may lead us to Emerald. If Emerald is still at large, surely the duke is aiding her.¡±

    She held her breath, awaiting her father¡¯s response. His narrowed gaze bore into her as his finger tapped a slow, deliberate rhythm on the table. The sound grew louder with each tap, filling the room. No one dared break the silence. The tension thickened like a smothering fog.

    When Mona returned with the coffee and tea, her every movement drew wary eyes. Sweat glistened on her brow as she completed her task and hurried out.

    ¡°Fine.¡± The single word broke the oppressive silence, sending a wave of relief over Ravina. Yet it carried weight. Using Lady Red this way felt... uncomfortable. Still, the prospect of supporting another woman¡¯s rise to leadership was enticing. Perhaps they could even become allies¡ªa rarity in a world where women leaders were either vilified or erased.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ensure the relationship is maintained,¡± she said quickly.

    ¡°So long as I¡¯m not involved, I don¡¯t care,¡± the count replied. His dismissive tone allowed her to breathe easier. ¡°Just don¡¯t let this blind you to the fact that her family is full of snakes.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Ravina agreed, though she knew it might one day become a lie.

 Chapter 8-20 - Cardstock

    Ravina was released shortly after, left to ponder the peculiar presence of the knights. She didn¡¯t know their names, their purpose, or even how they had managed to be here¡ªin the Royal Family¡¯s city, where knights were forbidden from roaming freely. Yet here they were, a small order under the banner of Ravenshield, their carriages marking their presence unmistakably.

    She exhaled in relief that the count had approved her choice of attending the magic academy instead of the noble academy. In fact, he seemed to prefer it. No doubt he¡¯s glad I won¡¯t rise above my current status any more than I already have, she thought bitterly. But did he truly dislike her that much? She knew he still mourned his actual daughter, and perhaps that was why he remained so distant. Or maybe it was simply...

    ¡°Mona, please gather some good cardstock for me,¡± Ravina instructed as soon as the door to her room clicked shut behind her. The maid bowed briskly before leaving. Ravina moved to the window, gazing out over the sprawling city below. Her second year here was nearly over, and yet so much remained undone. Everything seemed to be moving too quickly.

    A knock on the door pulled her from her thoughts. Mona reentered, placing the thick cardstock on the study table before stepping forward with a letter in hand.

    ¡°My lady,¡± Mona began cautiously, ¡°you¡¯ve also received a letter, though the count wasn¡¯t pleased about it.¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Ravina¡¯s eyes shifted to the envelope, her chest tightening as she recognized the seal. ¡°I see,¡± she said quietly. The letter was from the House of Red. Cutting it open, she scanned the contents, a small smile forming as she read.

    ¡°Mona,¡± Ravina said, folding the letter neatly, ¡°please inform Walter that Lady Red will be arriving tomorrow around tea time. Make sure he understands that the count would prefer not to see her.¡±

    Mona hesitated, her uncertainty evident. ¡°I¡­ I will relay the message, my lady,¡± she replied, her tone tentative. She bowed again before turning to leave.

    ¡°A moment,¡± Ravina called after her. She moved to the desk, selecting a quill and bringing the cardstock closer. With one hand, she uncorked the inkwell, dipping the quill into the dark liquid. For a brief moment, she faltered, considering how best to word her note.

    ¡®Count Ravenshield, If it pleases you, I would like to arrange a time to speak with you privately regarding some matters on which I need clarity. With the greatest respect,¡¯ she paused, biting her lip before adding the final line, ¡®Your daughter, Ravina Ravenshield.¡¯

    She hesitated as she signed her name, second-guessing her choice of words and wondering if her father would even agree to meet. After a moment, she let the ink dry, cleaned the quill, and retrieved an envelope from the drawer. Sliding the note inside, she sealed it shut, though it lacked the formal wax stamp typically required for such correspondence.

    ¡°Deliver this to the count as well,¡± Ravina instructed, handing the letter to Mona.

    ¡°Of course, my lady,¡± Mona said with a nod, taking the envelope before retreating.

    Ravina stood alone, her thoughts turning to the meeting she needed to prepare for. Soon, Lady Red would either stand with her, or the count would intervene. Either way, the next day would set into motion events that could change both their lives.

 8-21

    Young Lady Red arrived precisely on time, her presence as sharp and striking as ever¡ªthe embodiment of the bold, beautiful color itself made flesh. Ravina was already seated in the parlor, waiting as Lady Red glided inside, her movements exuding effortless grace. She sat with practiced elegance, just as the maids entered carrying a freshly brewed pot of tea, perfectly timed to her arrival.

    ¡°Quite the courteous welcome,¡± Lady Red remarked, her tongue as sharp as her piercing gaze.

    ¡°I just wanted you to feel at home,¡± Ravina replied with a small, controlled smile, her eyes following Lady Red as she lifted the delicate teacup for her first sip.

    ¡°South Mae Threaded Tea?¡± Lady Red identified the blend instantly, her tone betraying no surprise. For someone like her, such discernment was second nature.

    ¡°I heard it was your favorite.¡± Ravina gently swirled her tea, the vibrant green liquid catching the soft light. ¡°I¡¯ve come to appreciate the color, though I¡¯m still undecided on the taste.¡± Below the surface, dregs of tea leaves rested in a cross-stitched pattern, giving the blend its name¡ªThreaded Tea.

    As the minutes passed, the tea deepened in hue, its flavor growing richer as it steeped. ¡°I quite like it,¡± Lady Red said, her voice calm yet deliberate. ¡°Change is the only constant in this world, and this tea embodies that perfectly. Even when it sits too long and becomes undrinkable, it¡¯s simply a sign you¡¯ve wasted your time.¡± Her words were accompanied by a fierce flash in her eyes¡ªa fire of unshaken determination. ¡°So, now that you¡¯ve served the tea, let¡¯s speak plainly. Why would you dare support me?¡±

    Ravina smiled, taking her time to savor the tea. Its flavor was light, earthy, and smooth, with hints of oak and a subtle nuttiness. Setting her cup down gently, she finally responded, ¡°It is quite good¡ªI¡¯ve become rather fond of it. But if we¡¯re being blunt¡­¡± She slid her cup forward, letting it tip over and spill its contents onto the table. The vibrant green liquid spread across the polished surface. ¡°Then I must admit, I¡¯ve grown fond of you.¡±Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Lady Red¡¯s eyes narrowed, suspicion sharpening her gaze. ¡°And why is that?¡±

    ¡°Three engagements,¡± Ravina began, her tone even. ¡°Each one broken off, reparations paid each time by the suitors¡¯ families. Yet, rather than ruin them, those families flourished. I know why.¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    ¡°Ravens are everywhere in this country,¡± Ravina said smoothly. ¡°Even I was surprised by how far their shadows stretch.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it,¡± Ravina interrupted, her faint smile unyielding. ¡°Your family dismissed you, used you. They are blind to the fact that you¡¯ve contributed to over 29% of their growth. And that¡¯s just from the shadows. All those connections, those deals¡­ Lady Red¡ªno, Dahlia¡ªyou are the perfect candidate to lead the Red family into the future. And I would be happy to help you¡ªat a price.¡±

    ¡°Ah, there it is.¡± Dahlia¡¯s smile curved elegantly, carrying an almost seductive air. ¡°A price.¡±

    ¡°There is always one,¡± Ravina agreed, her tone matter-of-fact. ¡°But this is less about me and more about the sins of your fathers. I would love to support you, but it was your aunt, I believe, who viciously cut the Ravenshields.¡±

    A flicker of light danced in Dahlia¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have an aunt,¡± she replied coldly, though a flicker of sadness smoldered in her gaze.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Ravina said lightly. ¡°It¡¯s stricken from the records. But once, long ago, she did something that stained the Red name so deeply, no amount of fire could erase her from your family tree.¡±

    Dahlia¡¯s lips tightened, her smile fading. ¡°It had nothing to do with me,¡± she hissed, her noble fa?ade cracking briefly.

    ¡°Nor me,¡± Ravina admitted softly. ¡°To be honest¡­¡± She hesitated, her words catching. No, she couldn¡¯t be honest about this¡ªnot now. ¡°I don¡¯t remember much about the so-called incident. In the end, I was recognized as the daughter of the Raven by luck alone. But the count¡ªmy father¡ªstill blames the Red family for what happened. So, despite how I feel about you, I must set terms.¡±

    Dahlia¡¯s gaze sharpened as she focused intently on Ravina. ¡°What exactly do you gain from this?¡± she asked.

    ¡°A friend,¡± Ravina said simply, her voice steady and sincere. ¡°As I mentioned, I like the tea, the taste is growing on me.¡±

 8 - 22

    Shelia was found abandoned in an alleyway. The girl was bruised and battered from more than just sexual abuse. Kayle was the one who discovered her, no doubt haunted by memories of how he used to treat her. Shelia was little more than a broken shell of a human, her mind fragmented. Perhaps that¡¯s why she clung to Kayle, despite the torment he had inflicted on her. Even the doctor who examined her had recommended he stay by her side. So, despite her feelings toward him, Ravina allowed it. For Shelia¡¯s sake, she let him stay.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Kayle said quietly as they spoke in hushed whispers outside Shelia¡¯s temporary room. They were staying in a hotel¡ªthe manor was too busy, swarming with the count¡¯s servants moving in and out at all hours. It was clear he was hiding something from her, but she wasn¡¯t in a position to ask¡ªnot yet. Her private meeting with the man was in a few hours, and she needed to return home. Still, she couldn¡¯t leave without checking on Shelia. Guilt gnawed at her, enough that she had placed tails on the other dropouts, though unlike her, they had all given up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think,¡± Ravina spat, though she managed to maintain her composure¡ªat least for him. ¡°Just don¡¯t try anything. Jessie will be watching.¡± The maid she mentioned sat beside Shelia, who was sleeping off the drugs still coursing through her system. Or perhaps she had taken them willingly. Ravina wanted to banish Kayle from her sight, but for now, he was the only thing keeping Shelia anchored. What a twisted relationship.

    ¡°I know,¡± he said softly. ¡°But still, without you, this could¡¯ve been much worse.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that,¡± she snapped, spinning on her heel. ¡°I¡¯ve already got the report from Jessie, so there¡¯s no reason for you to talk to me.¡± With that, she walked away, pretending not to notice Kayle bowing to her from the corner of her eye. ¡°Absolute scum,¡± she whispered to herself. Maybe he had changed, but it was still his fault Shelia¡¯s future was ruined. She would never become a mage¡ªnot after what she had endured. Her blue blood had been extracted¡ªevery drop of it gone. For what? Ravina shuddered at the thought.

    The ride back to the manor was short but unpleasant. Lady Red had accepted her terms, and the shadows had delivered information she could use to remove all three male heirs if played correctly. Dahlia was clever¡ªshe would know how to run with the information. Though the shadows reported to Ravina first¡ªor second, after the count¡ªsome were working directly with Lady Red to ensure she had the tools she needed. Ravina had expected her involvement to be more hands-on, but nobles didn¡¯t fight on the front lines. They maneuvered in shadows, playing a game of cat and mouse. Each strike risked a counter, and if the blow was anticipated, the response could be far more devastating than the initial attack.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    As the carriage slowed in front of the manor, Ravina hesitated, remaining seated even after the driver opened the door. She would either confirm her fears or dispel them. She wasn¡¯t sure which outcome frightened her more.

    But she couldn¡¯t delay. Accepting the driver¡¯s help, she stepped out of the carriage and entered the manor. Finding her own way inside, she arrived at the parlor. Alone, she asked a maid to bring her tea and seated herself in a chair facing the open window. The afternoon breeze was pleasant, but it did little to ease the tension knotting her stomach as she stared at the white wall outside, her worry eroding her mood.

    Soon enough, the count arrived, accompanied by his usual retinue of servants. Once he was seated and tea had been served, his only command was, ¡°Leave us.¡± His tone was commanding, his presence as imposing as ever. Even Walter left at his order.

    When they were alone, the count fixed his dark, purple eyes on her. ¡°So, what is it you wish to discuss?¡±

    Ravina took a steadying breath, straightening her back. It would be impossible to tell this girl hadn¡¯t been raised as a noble. Her manners were impeccable, her posture flawless. Yet, she was only this exacting in his presence, driven by a lingering fear of being cast out, of her new and comfortable life turning cold and unwelcoming.

    ¡°I wish to clarify a few things between us,¡± she began evenly. ¡°Specifically, the line that separates us as ¡®fake father¡¯ and ¡®daughter.¡¯ I want to know if I have the full rights of the Ravenshield name.¡±

    The count raised an unamused eyebrow. ¡°I suppose you suspect something sinister behind my generosity?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a useful tool,¡± Ravina said with a nod. ¡°But I need to know how much power I wield. Am I a doll or a daughter? To clarify¡ªdo I have the full rights as a daughter of the House of Ravenshield?¡±

    The count hummed thoughtfully. ¡°I suppose it is your right.¡±

    But Ravina shook her head. ¡°I need a clear answer. It will dictate how I proceed. If you want a doll, fine¡ªI¡¯ll play the part. But I¡¯ll need a life to return to when it¡¯s over. If I¡¯m a daughter, then I need to start leveraging the power that comes with it.¡±

    For a brief moment, a sadness flickered across the old Raven¡¯s face. ¡°I understand,¡± he said finally, taking a sip of tea and leaving Ravina in suspense. ¡°It¡¯s only right that you receive the full benefits as my daughter,¡± he said at last. ¡°After all, I avoided one outcome because of it, but now it seems the responsibility is shifting to you.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean? Wait, before that¡­¡± Ravina hesitated, her voice softening. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll support me? As the leader of the house and¡­ as a father?¡± There was a faint, unspoken hope in her question.

    ¡°As a head, yes.¡± The count tapped his cup. ¡°But as a father¡­ I¡¯ll support you, but I don¡¯t like you.¡±

 8 - 23

    There was a festive mood in the air as the magic academy held its finals. Unlike previous years, these finals were open to the public, and other students were encouraged to watch. Though time slots were assigned for performances, students were left alone if they had pressing preparations. This was why Ravina was allowed to arrive ten minutes before her scheduled display. She was the second-to-last candidate to showcase her skills and cared little for the others'' performances¡ªshe had watched them grow firsthand. Instead, she looked forward to showcasing her own blink spell, a feat she was certain would astonish. Earl¡¯s reaction was the only thing she truly anticipated, imagining his expression as she claimed first place for the first time since she started at the academy. Though it was bittersweet that this was their final exam, she couldn¡¯t help but smile widely when her name was called over the enthusiastic cheers of the crowd, still buzzing from the previous contestant¡¯s dazzling display.

    ¡°Now then, ladies and gentlemen!¡± The roaring voice of the announcer echoed across the amphitheater, magically amplified to reach every corner. Originally a stage for aspiring drama students at the Jemini Arts Academy, the space had been graciously lent to the magic tower for this final event. The collaboration was part of a longstanding tradition. By providing spells for theatrical displays, the tower had gradually elevated public opinion of magic¡ªfrom fearful mystery to awe-inspiring wonder¡ªover the past 300 years.

    ¡°We have only two contestants left! These two have been competing for first place since they started at the academy two years ago!¡± Ravina blinked as her confident smile faltered slightly. Did everyone really know about her obsession with taking first place? Did they have to announce it so publicly? The announcer, a young man with an unexpectedly girlish voice, continued unabated. ¡°This is their final chance to claim the top spot. What sort of exciting spells will we witness? Don¡¯t worry, ladies and gentlemen, arcane masters are standing by to ensure your safety is (almost) guaranteed!¡± At this, the crowd erupted into cheers, their excitement renewed by his dramatic delivery and the impressive performances they¡¯d already seen.

    ¡°Introducing Miss Ravina Grant!¡± A senior student ushered her forward, part of the fourth-year body tasked with managing the event to gain experience in hosting large-scale exhibitions. Ravina stepped onto the stage, her movements fluid and confident. She glanced at the thousands of people seated in the stands. Earlier, she had worried about stage fright, but now, staring out at the crowd, she realized not a single one of them possessed the commanding presence of the count. Her lips curled into a smile as she took her position on the stage.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    A hush fell over the amphitheater, the audience eager to witness what the second-place student would display. They wanted a performance? She would give them one. Placing a hand to her throat, she cast a spell to enhance her vocal cords, amplifying her voice. A cooling and rejuvenation spell followed¡ªa combination often overlooked, though deceptively dangerous when used improperly.

    ¡°A year ago,¡± she began, her voice ringing clear even to the back rows, ¡°I lost first place due to the introduction of ancient magic. It wasn¡¯t a completed spell but a working theory that advanced research by decades.¡± She paused, letting her words settle over the crowd. Her gaze shifted to the five senior judges seated in the central box, typically reserved for nobles. Her smile widened as she released tendrils of black and purple energy, timing the display perfectly.

    ¡°It was a spell that allowed one to move from one place to another in the blink of an eye.¡± On the word blink, she activated three spells simultaneously. A resounding thump echoed from her starting point as vibrant trails of magic streaked across the stage. In the blink of an eye, she reappeared behind the judges, her voice carrying seamlessly as she finished her sentence. ¡°I¡¯ve proven that the spell is not only functional but entirely practical.¡± She turned her gaze to the judges, who had risen from their seats in shock. ¡°I look forward to winning this competition with the very spell theory that young man introduced.¡±

    With that, she vanished again, returning to her seat. The crowd was silent for a moment before scattered applause began, building into polite waves. Mutters of curiosity rose among the spectators. To many, the spell seemed overly simplistic¡ªaesthetic, perhaps, but not particularly groundbreaking. Yet among those wearing wizardly robes, there was an undercurrent of excitement, their wide eyes and animated discussions betraying their recognition of its significance.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, congratulations!¡± The announcer finally pulled himself together, his voice regaining its lively energy. ¡°You¡¯ve just witnessed the first blink spell in over 1,000 years!¡± The crowd responded with polite cheers, though not with the fervor of earlier performances. ¡°And now, I can¡¯t wait to see how Earl of the Magic Academy plans to top that incredible display!¡±

    The applause continued as the announcer introduced the final contestant. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, Earl¡­¡± The announcer hesitated, briefly forgetting the surname. ¡°¡­Earl Hayes!¡±

    Earl walked onto the stage stiffly, his posture rigid and his nerves visible even from a distance.

 Chapter 166: Fancy Dress

    The morning sun streamed through the tall windows of Ravina¡¯s room, casting light on the polished floor. Ravina stood before her mirror, her reflection enhanced by the fine work of the manor¡¯s maids. Leaving an image of proper elegance to reflect in her sharp purple eyes.

    The deep purple gown was tailored to enhance her dark hair and striking purple eyes, featuring a fitted bodice with intricate embroidery spun from a silver thread that shimmered like stars in the soft light. The gown¡¯s flowing skirts almost brushed the floor, layered with sheer fabric that added an air of ethereal grace to her visage and her shoulders were framed by delicate, puffed sleeves that tapered into a sharp, sleek silhouette.

    A maid stood to her side, making minor adjustments to the intricate silver pendant that rested against her collarbone¡ªa gift she¡¯d received from her father from ¡®graduating¡¯ the academy. Even is she told him the truth on the matter. She looked at the pendant. A soft silver metal twisted into a cross, wound with intricate details sharpened into it. As she mused on the meaning of such a pretty gift the maids ran some finishing touches on her hair. It was styled in an elaborate updo, with loose tendrils framing her face, softening her otherwise commanding presence.

    ¡°Is the count still in his study?¡± she asked, her voice even but carrying a hint of anticipation.

    ¡°The count left early this morning, my lady.¡± The reply caused Ravina to frown slightly. What exactly had she expected? He was busy with god knows what, only able to see her in reply to her letter, and even the he seemed to not care.

    Shaking her head, she straightened her posture. There¡¯s nothing to expect, she thought, I''m just a fake and a shield. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± she asked, looking back at herself in the mirror, seeing a beautiful stranger where she usually stood.

    ¡°Just about¡­ done!¡± The maid cheered as she finished taming the last of Ravina¡¯s hair perfectly. ¡°Now you will be the envy of the ball!¡± With that declaration the maid stood back and smiled at her work. ¡°You look beautiful.¡± she added with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you¡± She nodded to the maid as she left the room, making her way to the entry hall of the manor. She looked out the window and found the sun was still rising in the sky, the grand event was set to start in the afternoon and while being fashionable late was a thing here, one of the students was the descendant of royalty.

    The sound of faint chatter pulled her attention as she descended the staircase. In the entryway, a group of maids hovered around Earl, fussing over him with exaggerated determination. His suit¡ªa sharp dark green ensemble with an elegant cut¡ªwas striking, and Ravina found her eyes widening in surprise. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Though Earl himself seemed anything but comfortable, he looked so much better than his usual manner of dress. She understood easily as she came closer, the maids were adjusted his cravat, tugged at the lapels of his coat, and brushed faint lines from his sleeves.

    This poor boy was forced to play dress up for them.

    ¡°He really doesn¡¯t suit the lady at all,¡± one maid whispered under her breath, her words eliciting a soft giggle from another.

    ¡°Still, he¡¯s not completely hopeless¡­¡±

    Ravina cleared her throat, her voice carrying a quiet authority that silenced their murmurs. ¡°Ladies, if you¡¯ve finished, I¡¯d like to see Earl properly dressed and ready.¡±

    The maids jumped slightly before stepping back to reveal Earl in his polished attire. With a few final touches, he stood somewhat awkwardly, his hunched shoulders detracting from the suit¡¯s elegant lines. Still, he cut a figure that wouldn¡¯t tarnish the Ravenshield name.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± she said with a small, approving smile.

    Earl stumbled over his words, his cheeks turning red. ¡°Th-thank you¡­ You look beafil¡± He paused, fumbling. ¡°Good.¡± he quickly corrected, you look good.¡±

    Ravina raised an eyebrow at his awkwardness, her eyes glinting with amusement. ¡°And you look quite dashing,¡± she replied, her tone calm but teasing.

    Earl scratched the back of his neck, his blush deepening. ¡°These maids of yours,¡± he muttered, ¡°were all over me. I don¡¯t know how you tolerate it.¡±

    Ravina laughed lightly, the sound genuine and melodic. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have lost the bet,¡± she teased, her smile widening.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my fault! We both know the crowd loved my display of Relmian¡¯s Colvarari more.¡±

    ¡°They might have, but it was the teachers doing the grading. How many times do you think they¡¯ve seen a Colvarari?¡±

    ¡°But this was Relmian¡¯s! Even they can¡¯t perform it at that level!¡±

    ¡°Because you cheated.¡±

    ¡°Using a Q-Crafted wand isn¡¯t cheating!¡± Earl declared, throwing his hands up. ¡°It was completely unfair for them to dock points for it.¡±

    Ravina laughed again. ¡°So how does second place feel?¡±

    Earl scoffed before extending his hand, his ears red. ¡°It¡¯s not where I thought I¡¯d end up. But I suppose you should enjoy first place for once.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re saying you let me win?¡± Ravina asked, taking his hand.

    ¡°Gods, no. I¡¯ve seen your notes on Blink, and I¡¯m too scared to even attempt that.¡± Earl shook his head as she led them to the awaiting carriage. ¡°Gods above, you earned it.¡±

    ¡°Damn right I did,¡± Ravina muttered.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied smoothly.

    With that, the pair entered the carriage, ready to make their way to the Royal Academy¡¯s Graduation Ball.

 Chapter 167

    As the footman pulled open the carriage door, Ravina and Earl stepped out with practiced grace. The man extended a hand toward her, which she accepted with the lightest brush of her gloved fingers.

    Beside her, Earl hesitated, his breath catching as his gaze lifted toward the spectacle before them.

    "What in the hells...?" His voice was barely a whisper, but the awe in his tone was unmistakable.

    Ravina suppressed a smirk¡ªhis reaction was justified. The Imperial Academy was always a marvel, the sole noble institution in the City of Education, but tonight, the Great Hall shimmered with twice its usual splendor.

    Above them, a canopy of doves circled the entrance, silk ribbons trailing from their talons, scattering crimson and gold rose petals. The petals floated downward, landing upon the pristine marble walkway, an elegant path leading into the grand chamber.

    Enchanted lanterns hung suspended in the air, casting a warm golden glow, like scattered stars caught in orbit. The shimmering pathway reflected the light, as though paved with luminescence itself.

    Carriages lined the road, each more extravagant than the last, their noble passengers stepping out in waves of rich silks, intricate embroidery, and gemstone-laden attire. Gentle laughter and soft murmurs wove together, blending seamlessly with the distant melody of a hidden orchestra.

    Ravina allowed herself a small smile as she observed Earl''s complete lack of composure. Truthfully, his reaction saved her from revealing her own awe. His wide-eyed wonder allowed her to maintain the poised noblewoman persona she carefully curated.

    "Did you think it would be on the same level as Wies Academy?" she teased, delivering a sharp poke to his ribs.

    Earl turned a glare sharp enough to cut glass¡ªthen, realizing himself, quickly straightened.

    "Of course not," he snapped, his gaze darting across the assembled nobles before he offered his arm with exaggerated politeness.

    Ravina''s smile deepened. "Oh my, what a gentleman." She took it with exaggerated grace.

    "Everyone else is doing it," he muttered, clearly scrambling for an excuse.

    Behind them, the footman rolled his eyes, already resigned to the long night ahead as another carriage approached the entrance.

    Together, they ascended the marble steps, passing beneath gilded oak doors, thrown open in welcome. Beyond the threshold, the Great Hall stretched into breathtaking grandeur.

    The vaulted ceiling, painted with celestial constellations, glowed softly, golden patterns illuminated by floating crystal chandeliers. Their reflections shimmered upon the polished onyx floor, like stars dancing upon a midnight sea.

    The walls were lined with banners of noble houses, their embroidered sigils displayed in silent competition. Each one had likely required no small portion of the Academy¡¯s budget.

    Ravina¡¯s eyes flicked across them, her gaze settling on a particular banner¡ªRavenqueil.

    The walls were lined with banners of noble houses, each paid for more than a little of the schools financials, Ravaina saw the banner of Ravenqueil, silently looking down upon them all and could only hum curiously at that. Where Ravenshield was the main house it was a branch that held its place here. Odd, curious, and something she would much prefer looking into then this party Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    But, as the daughter of a count, she had a role to play in this performance. All good girls and boys graduated from this academy. Only the barons were exempt, while all others would lose a lot of standing and be more than a little ostracized.

    Again, nothing that would bother her but something that was easily avoided. The good news was her father wasn''t here. Though it did make her a little sad, but he had so many things to do here it would seem, other than that, no one bothered them save the judgemental gaze.

    She was in the same position as them, didn''t know who they were, after all she had not actually attended the academy, in person that is, on paper however she was fine. So she and her fish out of water partner found a nice corner to hide in, indulging in the lavish spread of jewel-colored pastries and delicately spiced meats, watching the courtly dance of true nobility unfold before them.

    As the evening deepened, twilight bled into a deep indigo, and the glow of countless lanterns flickered against the looming dark, creating a scene of suspended starlight.

    The music softened.

    A ripple passed through the crowd. A brief murmur¡ªthen silence.

    And then, a voice rang out, cutting through the hush like a blade against glass.

    "Announcing His Royal Majesty, King Ishai Lemor Vanguar Deloroose Nevarius the Third!"

    With the weight of tradition and reverence, the gathered masses bowed low, a synchronized sweep of silks and velvets.

    The doors parted, and the royal family entered.

    At the forefront walked King Ishai, a portly man whose bearing exuded warmth rather than authority. His gilded wreath-like crown, an elegant band of silver and gold, rested upon combed white hair, its centerpiece a deep purple jewel carved with the sigil of the Ram House.

    Behind him followed the queen, her movements effortless, yet imbued with an air of dignified control. Unlike the king¡¯s heavier diadem, her crown was a delicate circlet of pure gold, its wolf-etched engravings a silent testament to her lineage.

    Trailing them was the crown prince, posture straight, expression poised. A carefully curated smile rested on his lips¡ªit was his day, after all. His graduation, his triumph.

    As the procession advanced, the room held its breath.

    Not a whisper, not a breath dared to break the moment.

    The soft click of polished heels against marble echoed through the stillness, each step a measured note in an unseen orchestral arrangement.

    At last, they reached the grand stage. The king settled into his throne, and when his voice, firm yet composed, rang through the hall¡ª

    "Rise."

    ¡ªthe assembly lifted their heads.

    The king¡¯s gaze swept across the hall, pausing on familiar faces, eager students, and uncertain futures.

    "It is my greatest honor," he began, his tone warm, almost paternal. "To witness this new generation rise, alongside my son, stepping into the next chapter of their lives."

    There was no cold formality in his words, no air of detached sovereignty.

    Instead, he spoke like a grandfather, his voice carrying affection rather than duty.

    And yet, everyone listened with rapt attention.

    When his speech concluded, the school¡¯s principal stepped forward, scroll in hand, as servants wheeled in carts¡ªtheir polished surfaces gleaming beneath the chandeliers.

    "It is with great honor that I present, first and foremost, His Highness, Jayson Ser Loskri Nevarius, with his diploma."

    A wave of applause erupted¡ªloud, unabashed, a celebration more for spectacle than merit.

    As the crown prince accepted his scroll, the list of accolades began.

    Ravina tapped a finger against the fabric of her gown as the principal droned on, the achievements growing increasingly absurd.

    It was clear enough¡ªperhaps even to the prince himself¡ªthat half of these praises were granted by virtue of his blood rather than his ability.

    And as the applause swelled, Ravina glanced at the side doors, weighing how long it would take to slip out without anyone noticing.

    Would anyone really care?

 Chapter 168

    The principal¡¯s voice carried through the Grand Hall, steady and deliberate, each name a thread woven into the fabric of noble society. The graduates of the Royal Academy stepped forward one by one, each movement measured, rehearsed, perfected.

    A necessity as everyone here, student, teacher, parent, was judging them with sharp, intense eyes. They received their diplomas, some scoring accolades, the routine became predictable¡ªan acknowledgement, a scroll, a murmured exchange of pleasantries, and a bow before the king, then a polite applause.

    After the first count was called, whispers stirred among the students, growing bolder with each passing name. Even Ravina found herself exhaling softly, and soon enough even Ravina herself exhaled softly.

    She tilted her head toward her partner, the man so stiff he was sweating by just standing there.

    "Having fun?" She teased

    Earl swallowed, shifting nervously from one side to the next. Looking around rigidly before seemingly deciding he was allowed to answer at the very least. "I think I prefer ours."

    Ravina hummed, a "This is a noble event," she mused, watching as another student accepted their scroll with a practiced bow. "It¡¯s about being seen and acknowledged.¡±

    Another polite clapping, at this point, who cared, all the interesting ones had already gone, James William, Elica Samwells, both children of dukes. Then a countless counts and then¡­ barons¡­

    Ravina¡¯s fingers grazed the fine embroidery of her gown, barons. Over a count. The principle would be cremated, yet it was continuing, the king sat back doing nothing and the queen was obviously board, practically asleep as she stood.

    Yet the prince¡­ he caught her eye. A smile on his face. Predatory. Knowing. A chill fell down her spin. Something was going on.

    Something planned. Did he know about her deal with the principal? Then why would he tell her to come? She spent the rest of the ceremony running though countless what if scenarios and ideas. None make sense.

    Ravenshild wasn''t just any count, he was the count of the north. As powerful as a duke, and with more pull with their name.

    ¡°What''s his plan?¡± Ravina muttered.

    ¡°What?¡± Earl seemed to recover now that barons would be called. He didn''t notice, didn''t know who she was. She was looking forward to that.

    "And now," the principal¡¯s voice rang through the hall, steady but carrying a particular weight, "we honor a most remarkable graduate¡ªAngelia."

    Angelia stepped forward, her movements timid and her posture was tense. She was clearly nervous but above all, she didn''t have a last name.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    A commoner.

    ¡°Don''t do anything.¡± She warned him.

    He gave her a curious look but Ravina had a bad feeling.

    ¡°As you know our school is graced with the first saint in over 300 years. And we have had the honor of hosting her at our prestigious academy!¡±

    Then the crown prince stepped forward, addressing the crowd smoothly, his eyes upturned with joy, staring at Ravina.

    ¡°Not only has Angelia been a fantastic example of nobility despite her origin, she has gained honor and respect in these two years that not even the highest noble houses could hope for.¡± Again, he looked at her. It was a brief passing glance but it was enough.

    Something was happening as he continued.

    "A guiding light, blessed not by birth, but by divine favor. A woman of grace and unmatched virtue. it is my honor," the Crown Prince continued, his voice dripping with warmth, "to announce my intention to take Angelia Verran as my wife. And reunite the royal family blood line with the divine"

    Whispers practically screamed all around them. Their reactions were mixed, but it was the king that made this all telling. Ravina narrowed her eyes as she saw the kind man''s face fall, his reaction was quickly fixed, forcing himself to maintain a cold steady expression. Anger burned in his eyes as he looked at his son.

    But the prince was not done. His smile faded. The warmth in his voice cooled into something far heavier, far more deliberate.

    "Of course," he continued, his tone measured, "for some this news is shocking, for others, it may be difficult to accept."

    He let the words linger. Then, his gaze hardened, his expression darkening, though his lips remained curved ever so slightly, as if savoring the moment. Then he continued

    "But what is truly unacceptable," he said, his voice was cold, inhuman almost, "is cruelty."

    The murmurs stopped. The air itself seemed to thin.

    "What is truly intolerable," the prince pressed on, his words deliberate, his gaze scanning the crowd, "is the arrogance that compels those who should lead by example to demean the weak. To strike down those who cannot fight back. To bully, simply because one cannot stand to see another shine brighter than them."

    The weight of his words crashed upon the room, forcing nobles who had been whispering moments before to fall silent, their carefully crafted expressions of neutrality faltering.

    The accusation was clear.

    Angelia, the saint. Mistreated. Bullied.

    The prince raised a hand, and an attendant gave him a scroll, but he didn''t need to look at it to read the name ¡°Ravina Rose Ravenshield.¡± he said coldly. ¡°Please come to the stage.¡±

    The whispers died down, leaving only the faint hum of enchanted lanterns floating above. The tension in the air was thick, pressing down on the nobles as they shifted uncomfortably, eyes flicking around, searching for someone.

    But they wouldn¡¯t find Ravina Ravenshield.

    They knew her name, but not her face.

    To them, she was just another title on paper. She went to the school only on the first few days. No more. She left because of¡­ that''s right.

    Yet she understood, between the Crown Prince, his smile sharp, calculated. The Principal, lips curled in a smug smirk. The so-called Saint, shrinking away, gaze lowered. Then, the King¡ªhis expression dark, burning with fury, but his shoulders heavy with the burden of the throne. Unable to move against the only crown prince of his kingdom.

    It was why he chose this moment, it allowed him to move freely, to act alone, attack her but why. What did he stand to gain from this?

 Chapter 169: The Climb Up the Stairs

    Ravina exhaled slowly, suppressing the instinct to tense as the prince¡¯s words settled over the silent hall. The weight of the moment pressed in from all sides, but she pushed it away, shifting her focus to the one thing she could control¡ªher movements.

    She turned to Earl, keeping her voice low but firm. "Stay here."

    Earl blinked, confusion flickering across his face. "What do you mean?"

    Her gaze didn¡¯t waver. "When you get a chance to leave, leave. Don¡¯t worry about me."

    For a moment, it seemed like he might argue, his hands twitching at his sides, but when he met her eyes, he froze. She had no time to reassure him, to explain what was happening or why. This wasn¡¯t his world¡ªhe had no part in this fight.

    He wasn¡¯t a noble. No matter how much this kingdom prided itself on educating commoners, they were still second-class citizens. A single wrong word, a misplaced glance, and any noble could twist it into an offense. And offending a noble? That was a crime with no defense.

    At least her family name would keep her safe¡ªfor now. Even if she had committed a crime severe enough to warrant execution, the Ravenshield name carried weight. Though her father could still wash his hands of her entirely.

    She wasn¡¯t sure where she stood with him. She wasn¡¯t sure of anything anymore. She was a fake and only because he wanted a shield against his annoying vessels. Against marrying again, having another child. It was all so he could be left alone to grieve. Yet if she became too much of a hassle¡­

    She just needed to ensure she didn¡¯t become one. Taking a steady breath, she lifted her chin and stepped forward.

    The moment she moved, the eyes of hundreds of nobles locked onto her, their collective attention as tangible as the air thick with perfume and candle smoke. The rustling of silks and murmurs filled the space as people shifted to get a better look.

    Whispers followed her like a shadow.

    "Is that her?"

    "Ravenshield¡¯s daughter?"

    "She actually came forward?"

    "What did she do?"

    She kept her steps measured, her heels clicking against the polished hardwood, the sound swallowed by the vastness of the hall. The nobles instinctively parted before her, not in deference, but in scrutiny, allowing her a narrow path toward the raised stage. Their stares weren¡¯t just curious¡ªthey were predatory.

    She felt the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes on her, watching her every move. This is his plan. That much, she understood. But why? She had never met him before. Never exchanged letters, never attended the same gatherings, never had any connection to him. She would have remembered the name Nevarius. Her staff would have told her if nothing else.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    There was no history between them.

    At least, not directly. The Royal Family and the Ravenshields had always maintained a functional, if distant, relationship. Her house was the gatekeeper of the North, the first line of defense against potential invaders. Why do something so¡­humiliating? So public?

    So why?

    Why this? Why now? Why here?

    Why? Why? Why?

    Then it hit her.

    The kidnapping.

    All of this¡­ just to publicly execute her image. She stopped for only a moment before forcing herself forward. She couldn¡¯t afford to give them an inch. Fortunately, the steps were ahead of her, giving the illusion that she was simply pausing before ascending. The eyes couldn''t see her hesitation. The eyes that cut into her skin, biting into her soul. But she wouldn''t allow this. She tightened her jaw, forcing her breath to remain steady.

    She was a proud, noble child with nothing to be ashamed about. She held her head high, her thoughts echoing as she tried to understand everything about the situation.

    She had escaped. She had told her father and surprisingly he had believed her, just like that. He had brought knights into the City of Education to investigate. That alone had been a dangerous move. No private armies were allowed within the city. Only the royal family had the right to enforce laws here.

    That had to be it.

    They couldn''t do anything against the count, he was too powerful a figure¡ªbut her? She was an easy target. If they destroyed her credibility, then every word she had told her father would be dismissed as nothing more than the desperate cry of a naive child. Worse, her father¡¯s swift actions would be seen as reckless, an overreaction born of blind faith in his daughter rather than evidence.

    This wasn¡¯t about punishment. It was about control. It was about silencing her.

    The realization set a slow fire burning in her chest.

    She glanced toward the king. His expression was carefully composed, but his clenched jaw betrayed his anger. He was furious, but his hands were tied. The royal family had to remain united in the public eye; no king could afford division within his own house. His son had forced his hand, and now he could do nothing.

    The queen, however, was smiling. It was small, subtle, but unmistakable. She wasn¡¯t just aware of what was happening¡ªshe was pleased. Perhaps she had even been part of it from the start.

    And then, there was the Crown Prince.

    For the first time, she truly saw him. Not just his smirk, not just the casual amusement in his gaze, but the familiarity in it. The way his lips curled, the way his eyes gleamed with something dark and self-satisfied.

    She had seen that look before.

    Rupert.

    A chill crawled down her spine. The resemblance in expression alone was enough to make her skin crawl. They could have been twins at that moment. Of course. The Baron had never had the power to run an operation like that alone. He needed help.

    Royal help.

    The thought nearly stopped her in her tracks, but she forced her body to keep moving. Her breath remained steady, her expression composed. If she showed weakness, she would only give him more satisfaction.

    She ascended the stage, each step bringing her closer to the Crown Prince, to whatever awaited her next. The murmurs fell away as nobles watched, eager to witness what would come of this spectacle.

    In any other setting, she would have been expected to bow before him. But this was a graduation ceremony. The Principal was the only one meant to call students to the stage, and it was not customary for graduates to bow when receiving their diplomas. The tradition had been created for practicality, a symbolic transition from childhood to adulthood.

    She would not be the exception. She stood tall, proud, and unwavering, locking eyes with the Crown Prince. Whatever he had planned next, she would meet it head-on.

 Chapter 170: Banishment

    "Do you deny it?" The Crown Prince¡¯s voice echoed through the grand hall, each syllable deliberate, crafted to command. "The mockery you inflicted upon our Lady Saint¡ªthe future Crown Princess?"

    Ravina nearly laughed. Future Crown Princess? How convenient. He had only just named her as such moments ago, yet now he wielded the title as if it had been carved into the kingdom''s very foundation. Angelica stood at his side, eyes lowered, shoulders drawn inward¡ªnot a queen, not even a noble. Judging by the girl¡¯s timid demeanor, she wasn¡¯t capable of standing against him, let alone loving him.

    It was pathetic. She was a puppet in this farce, and everyone knew it.

    "I have no idea what you are talking about," Ravina replied, her voice steady and carrying through the silent hall.

    Calm. Collected. Not cowering.

    The weight of the nobles'' whispers shifted. Doubts flickered in their expressions, uncertainty creeping into the minds of those still willing to listen. How long would they stay on the fence?

    "You tormented her," Jayson continued, stepping forward with the righteous air of a man who had already won. "Sabotaged her. Threatened her. All because you despised the idea of a commoner receiving more attention than you. Your unchecked cruelty sullied the good name of your noble house. It is an insult to your family¡¯s legacy, to the divine, and to the throne."

    His words were not for her. They were for the audience¡ªa carefully rehearsed verdict, not an accusation.

    Ravina¡¯s jaw tightened, but she forced herself to exhale slowly. If she let him control the pace, she would lose.

    "As far as I am aware," she said, tilting her head slightly in feigned curiosity, "I have never interacted with the saint before."

    Jayson¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t waver. He dragged out his next word like a predator savoring its prey. "Really?"

    The deliberate omission of her family title struck like a calculated blow. A public insult.

    "You have been cruel and unusual to Angelica since the first day of arriving at the academy," he said smoothly, his voice dripping with authority.

    "Well, that is news to me," Ravina replied, raising a brow. "I had no idea I could torment someone I¡¯ve never met, much less interacted with."

    A ripple of unease passed through the gathered nobles. They were certain this was House Ravenshield¡¯s daughter. Black hair may not have been rare, but those purple eyes? A clear giveaway. And yet¡­

    Had any of them seen her before? Had they actually witnessed the supposed cruelty?

    Jayson didn¡¯t miss a beat. He had prepared for this.

    "And yet," he said, his voice rising with practiced conviction, "we have testimony. Witnesses who recall your actions in vivid detail."

    The murmur of the crowd grew louder as figures began stepping forward¡ªfour noblewomen, escorted by men of considerable standing. A duke¡¯s son. A count. Others of noble lineage. The women they escorted were not their equals, not their partners. They were props, shields, and proof all in one.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    The moment they reached the stage, the men aligned themselves beside Jayson, forming a formidable wall of authority. Five against one.

    Ravina took a slow breath, keeping her chin high. She couldn¡¯t falter now.

    A minor noblewoman stepped forward, her fan snapping open with a theatrical flourish. "I saw her," she declared, her voice clear and ringing with false confidence. "Lady Ravenshield tormented Lady Angelica. She humiliated her in public, spread vicious rumors¡ª"

    "Ruined her gowns," another woman added seamlessly. "Threatened her. I recall servants whispering about it even then."

    The accusations came smoothly, too smoothly, like a script recited over and over.

    It was all nonsense. And yet, how could she prove otherwise? How could she disprove events that had never happened?

    "Do you still deny it now?" Jayson stepped forward, his smile sharp and gleaming for all to see.

    Ravina turned her gaze toward the noblewoman with the fan, her eyes narrowing ever so slightly. "And yet, you seem so confident in your memories." Her tone remained light, almost amused, as if the entire spectacle was little more than a passing curiosity to her.

    "Tell me, then¡ªwhen was it? The first time I humiliated her? You recall it so vividly, so surely, the date should not escape you."

    The noblewoman froze. Her fingers tightened around the handle of her fan, the ornate accessory now trembling slightly. She turned her eyes toward the prince, clearly seeking direction.

    Weak. She couldn¡¯t even think for herself.

    But Jayson had expected resistance.

    "We are not here to entertain tricks," he interrupted, his voice cutting through the moment with surgical precision. His tone rang with authority, dismissing Ravina¡¯s words before they could gain traction.

    "You will not twist words to escape justice. The day and time? What a ridiculous thing to demand!"

    Ridiculous? Ravina exhaled, spreading her hands in mock relief. "So I am to be judged without evidence? I see. But can any of them answer?"

    She didn¡¯t look at Jayson. No, she turned to the crowd, addressing the nobles who had watched this farce unfold. Some doubted her already, and others might still, but she needed to sow those seeds of doubt deeper.

    "You dare turn your head?" Jayson spat, his composure beginning to fray. "Is the weight of your guilt so heavy that you cannot face your accuser? Are you even a noble?"

    Ravina almost smiled. "What an excellent idea."

    He had been the one to turn the audience against her, so why should she not lean into it?

    She turned, her eyes locking onto Angelica.

    "If I wronged you, Lady Angelica," Ravina said, her voice soft, almost imploring, "tell me."

    The hall fell silent. Every gaze flicked between the two women.

    Angelica froze, her hands trembling as she clasped them together. She stepped back, shoulders shrinking inward, avoiding eye contact with anyone.

    "Do you see?" Jayson roared, his voice trembling with frustration. "Even now, you try to coerce her! You twist the truth to suit your games. How petty can you be?"

    His demand echoed through the hall, but Ravina didn¡¯t flinch.

    Instead, she smiled¡ªa small, subtle curve of her lips that burned with quiet satisfaction.

    Jayson was angry.

    He never expected this, did he?

    And it was his fault. He should have ensured Angelica was on the same page. He should have prepared her to lie as well as he did.

    The truth? Ravina had already lost this battle.

    But in that single moment, the girl¡¯s trembling silence spoke volumes.

    And that? That was her small victory.

    "You have not even begun to repent for your crimes," the Crown Prince¡¯s voice rang through the hall¡ªcold, righteous, but strained. "And so, it falls within my power¡ªmy duty¡ªto cast judgment upon you."

    The murmurs of the nobles stilled, every gaze in the chamber locked onto him, waiting for the final decree.

    "I hereby cast you from this kingdom. You will never again set foot upon these lands, never again stain its soil with your presence. Never again will you be allowed to poison its people with your wretched deviancy!"

    The prince¡¯s breath was ragged now, strained from the weight of his command, the halls echoing with his voice.

    "Ravina Rose Ravenshield," he declared. "I, Jayson Ser Loskri Nevarius, banish you from this land."

 Chapter 171: The hall remained silent.

    Banishment. He actually said it.

    Not a calculated maneuver, not a carefully placed strike against her, but a rash overreaction. Somehow she had won in this single great loss.

    At worst, she would be exiled. Sent away¡ªbut at the very least the count would not abandon her. She would at least have his support, a simple life if anything else.

    And as for the prince? He had overstepped. Judging her alone, delivering a verdict that carried the weight of a personal vendetta rather than the law. It was clear to anyone with half a mind that she had been set up. A play scripted by not just him but the sons of ranking dukes and counts.

    The Ravenshield name would remain untarnished. The royal family would now owe the Ravenshields for not pressing the issue further, for not demanding a public retraction. Because while the monarchy ruled, they did not rule unchecked. There was no democracy, no courts for nobles to stand trial¡ªbut power dictated power.

    At one time, the royal family might have commanded complete loyalty. But now? Tyranny was only accepted by the powerless.

    And the Ravenshields were never powerless.

    There was no noble family in this kingdom that would sit idly by while something like this happened. Even if they stood alone, they were still the guardians of the north, the first and last defense of the empire, a name that stood parallel to the royal family in legacy, power, and history.

    The family she wasn''t a part of but managed to be lucky enough to join.

    Her breath came steady, her hands remained still. She should be relieved, shouldn¡¯t she? She had won. It was still her loss, yes¡ªbut this battle, sudden and carefully orchestrated, had still ended in her favor. And still¡ªwhy did it feel like something had been carved out of her?

    It was a dull ache, something just beneath the surface. She had known this life was temporary. A role she played. A name that was never truly hers. Yet now that her leaving was certain, her chest felt strange, hollow.

    The prince inhaled sharply, his jaw clenching as he forced himself to recover. He closed his eyes for the briefest of moments, steadying his breath. When they reopened, they met hers¡ªand she saw it.

    The look of a man who knew he messed up. It was almost enough to let her smile¡ªif only her hollow heart would allow it.

    Unfortunately for him, the words of royalty could not be so easily taken back.

    "You will be imprisoned until¡ª"

    "Enough."

    The single word cut through the hall like a blade, slicing through the tension with effortless authority.

    The air shifted. Nobles turned, drawn to the weight of that voice, and Ravina felt her chest tighten as her eyes followed theirs.

    No.

    Her breath hitched. He was here.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    He was dressed in a deep black suit, silver embroidery tracing elegant patterns along the lapels. A subtle flourish of purple accented the design, its richness only serving to darken his already imposing presence. His black hair, neatly styled, framed a face that betrayed nothing. His movements were smooth and sharp as he ascended the stairs to the platform. The click of his cane against polished marble filled the silence as the entire room held its breath as he ascended.

    He hadn''t been there when the ball began, or when the first names were called. She looked, for some reason. And then she was disappointed when she failed to find him. She didn''t know why; the man was using her and they both knew it. He was using her. They both knew it. He had never offered her comfort, never once pretended to be anything other than the cold, calculating noble that he was.

    Yet¡­ when did she start thinking of him as father, and not¡­ "Count Ravenshield," The prince started, tone smooth. The Count barely spared him a glance. His attention was elsewhere. The four noblewomen who had accused Ravina stiffened under the weight of his attention.

    When he spoke, his voice was calm, but razor-sharp with malicious intent.

    "I don''t suppose Baron Chidewel was aware," he mused, disinterested, "that his daughter would slander the Ravenshield name¡ªafter everything he owes us?" The air tightened as the girls stiffened.

    He didn''t bother waiting for his question to be answered. His gaze sweeping over the women with a sharp eye, like a bird looking over its prey. "Or that Barons Levinthal, Thalmore, and Anilha wished to sever their friendly relationship with us? How curious, considering their entire territories depend on vital trade routes through Ravenshield lands."

    A chill ran through the hall, and the murmurs of the crowd grew uncertain. This was no plea for mercy, no attempt at negotiation. This was a noble making it clear that their actions had consequences and he would not be letting this go.

    "They will not be forced into silence to cover your daughter¡¯s crimes," the prince shot back, his voice unwavering. "You cannot force them to lie for you."

    At that, the Count finally turned to look at him, not bothering to hide his contempt. His eyes, cold and unreadable, lingered on the prince for a moment before he exhaled¡ªa measured, disappointed sigh.

    "I suppose you¡¯re right," he mused. "I cannot force them to tell the truth¡ªjust as you cannot keep your promise of reward should they uphold your lie."

    "I never¡ªHey!" Jayson snapped, but the Count had already lost interest. With the same casual grace as before, he turned away from the prince and addressed a man behind him, still in the crowed.

    "Sir Lenord."

    Ravina¡¯s breath caught.

    She recognized him. One of her father¡¯s knights¡ªthe ones who had arrived in the city alongside him. Unlike that time, he wore no military uniform, but a crisp, finely tailored suit. A glance around confirmed her suspicion¡ªthere were more. Faces she recognized, but only just. Had they been there the entire time or did they arrive with her f- the count.

    ¡°My Lord.¡± The knight, Sir Lenord, stood tall, attentive, waiting for the word of his master.

    "I want every merchant working within our territory under the banners of these four harlots¡¯ families to have their necks severed before I return." His voice remained even, as if he was ordering his daily coffee.

    The girls shifted uncomfortably, exchanging uneasy glances with their escorts. It was painfully clear they hadn¡¯t fully grasped what had just happened¡ªor the weight of the consequences now set in motion. Sir Lenord, ever efficient, merely gave a curt nod before snapping his fingers at two of his men. Without hesitation, they bowed and swiftly departed, their purpose understood without the need for words.

    There was a reason the north demanded a strong military presence. The mountain pass leading into Nevarius was more than just a strategic route¡ªit was a gateway, the only land-based entry into the kingdom.

    The pass bypassed Nevarius'' natural defenses¡ªthe mountains, the Deadlands, and the impassable eastern desert¡ªoffering the only inland path into the kingdom. Without its military presence, the north would have long since crumbled under foreign ambitions. It was not a land controlled by the weak.

    Sir Lenord, however, understood immediately. Without hesitation, he gave a simple nod before snapping his fingers at two of his men. They moved without question, bowing briefly before turning to leave.

    The hall remained silent.

    There was a reason the north demanded a strong military presence.

    And it belonged to the Ravenshields.

 Chapter 172: She did not feel victorious, she felt numb.

    Ravina understood then¡ªthe difference between them. And it was not what she had imagined.

    The prince had miscalculated. He had assumed that his royal blood, his title, and the backing of powerful families would command obedience. That the Count would react within the confines of courtly etiquette¡ªthat he would play his game.

    In this game, if he told a good enough story, if he orchestrated the scene just right, then the world would bend to his will. He would get what he wanted.

    But the world was not so black and white.

    Power was not just titles and politics. It was not simply about playing to the crowd.

    The prince had power, yes. But so did Count Ravenshield.

    And the difference was that the Count was alone. He did not need approval, did not seek validation and he did not need allies to hold him up.

    Where the prince stood tall, bolstered by five noble families, the Count stood alone. And he was unshaken.

    He did not bargain with lesser men. He did not seek favor. He did not justify himself.

    He did not bend to politics¡ªhe shaped them.

    And in this moment, before a room full of nobles, before the weight of an entire kingdom¡¯s expectations, he had made it clear:

    The Crown Prince was beneath his concern.

    The King¡¯s expression remained impassive, but there was a weight in his eyes, a flicker of something close to regret. He understood.

    The Queen, however, was far less composed.

    Her fingers clenched into the folds of her gown, her lips pressed into a tight, white line. Her narrowed gaze flicked between her husband and the Count, the cold fury in her eyes betraying the depths of her frustration. She was furious¡ªnot just at the Count, but at her husband for doing nothing to stop him. Even though she must know there was nothing to be done.

    "You cannot be serious," the prince snapped, his voice tinged with disbelief. "To simply exclude citizens of this empire just because you were forced to¡ª"

    "And why not?" The Count¡¯s interruption was calm, effortless.

    The prince faltered. "What?"

    "Why can I not manage my own land as I see fit?" The Count''s tone was level, yet there was an edge beneath it¡ªa challenge wrapped in a statement.

    Jayson recovered quickly, his confidence returning in the form of a scoff. "Ha! Really? We are a kingdom of rules. You simply cannot do whatever you please."

    "You are correct." The Count took a measured step forward.

    "Of course, I am."

    "Then you won¡¯t mind me killing this thing as well."

    The words landed like a thunderclap.

    The Count moved swiftly, his cane latching onto Angelica¡¯s wrist with a decisive snap. He pulled her forward, twisting his grip to send her stumbling toward the staircase.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "Lenord." The name was all he needed, the knight responded instantly. Though out of uniform, his skill had not dulled. With calculated precision, he intercepted the girl, his grip firm yet effortless. Two more men stepped in, their movements smooth, practiced. Without ceremony, they began dragging her toward the exit.

    "Wait!"

    Jayson''s voice cracked.

    Ravina¡¯s eyes widened, unsure. Did the prince actually like the girl?

    The Count turned his gaze back to him. "Why?" His voice was quiet, but it carried, weighted with something undeniable. "Why would I allow a commoner to insult my family name¡ªand live?"

    "She is the Crown Princess and a Saint!" Jayson¡¯s words held less strength now, but desperation pushed them out. He gestured sharply, signaling the guards.

    The palace guards hesitated. Their hands twitched near their weapons, but they did not draw them. Their eyes darted between the Count¡¯s knights and their prince. The guards were not afraid of a fight. They had their weapons. They had their duty. They were sworn to the royal family. But even so, a skilled man was a skilled man. And these men, weaponless though they were, were more than capable.

    More than that, the guards did not act because they understood the weight of the moment. If they stepped forward now, if they engaged, they would not be fighting for the prince. They would be fighting against the Count.

    And they answered to the king.

    A king who had not yet spoken.

    ¡°I haven''t heard anything about this.¡± The count said coldly.

    Jayson¡¯s hands curled into fists, "I just announced it!" he shouted.

    The Count exhaled, as if truly bored with the conversation. "As far as I am aware," the Count continued, unmoved, "you are not yet married, and your betrothed is Duke Pelta¡¯s daughter¡ªnot this wanton woman."

    ¡°How dare-¡± again he was interrupted, the prince grinding his teeth.

    "And a Saint can only be declared after The Omen. Since no such event has taken place, it would be too early to jest about her status."

    The Prince¡¯s lips twitched, his own words silencing him. His hands clenched at his sides, but he could offer no counter.

    Ravina took a step forward. "Co-father," she faltered, stumbling over the word as she addressed the Count, unsure of how to refer to him.

    His head turned smoothly, his gaze calculating as he regarded her. "Yes?"

    His tone still carried venom, but¡ªwas it softer? Or was she just imagining it? Hoping for it? Either way, what she was about to ask would go against him, to a point. Still, it wasn¡¯t truly Angelica¡¯s fault¡ªshe was only a pawn.

    Still, this wasn¡¯t truly Angelica¡¯s fault. She was only a pawn.

    And if she wasn¡¯t? If she had orchestrated this entire event from the very beginning?

    Then Ravina was more than happy to play the fool¡ªbecause she never wanted to be like the Count. Someone who could casually end hundreds of lives without a second thought.

    "The commoner was a pawn and nothing more," she said carefully. "It was not her words that insulted the Ravenshield name, but the Crown Prince himself¡ªusing her to denounce it."

    It was a stretch, and she knew it. She was using the same maneuvering as the prince¡ªwords meant to sway, bolstered by those around her. But she had neither man¡¯s power, nor a single ally. So all she could do was ask.  Hoping the plea from her would at least stay a blade.

    The Count¡¯s gaze flicked toward Jayson. "And why should the Crown Prince have believed she was bullied¡ªif not for the woman¡¯s lies?"

    Jayson¡¯s jaw tightened. He could not answer. Defending Angelica would mean admitting to the entire hall that he was a liar¡ªa man who twisted truth to serve his whims. It would be a confession, a mark that no noble could wash away. Something worse than a death sentence.

    So Ravina pressed forward, answering where the prince could not. "We do not know what exactly was said. And it was the Prince¡¯s words that were hostile¡ªnot hers."

    The Count sighed. Then, shaking his head, he waved a dismissive hand.

    "Fine."

    Ravina did not expect it to work. Yet, when it did¡ªwhen the order was retracted, when Angelica was spared¡ªrelief came like a rush of air to drowning lungs. The Prince sagged in relief as well, but it was all short-lived.

    "Cut out her tongue," the Count ordered, as effortlessly as one might request wine. "And beat her within an inch of her life. Then, perhaps, I can forgive her."

    Silence crashed over the hall like a suffocating wave.

    There was no hesitation, no pause for morality. He had spoken¡ªand so it would be.

    The Prince, for all his pomp and grandeur, was useless. His voice had carried power before, but now? Now, he stood frozen. He would not, could not, stop this.

    Ravina¡¯s chest tightened. She could only be consoled by the fact that she would not be killed. She did not feel victorious, she felt numb.

 Chapter 173: indifference

    Jayson¡¯s breath came fast and uneven. His fingers curled into fists as he forced himself to recover, to fight back¡ªto hold onto something, anything.

    "You can¡¯t just decide when the law applies!" His voice cracked against the silence.

    He swept an arm toward the knights in noble attire¡ªfigures standing at silent attention.

    "Do you truly think you can get away with bringing knights into the city?"

    He pushed forward, his voice rising, forced and fraying.

    "This is the City of Education¡ªa place under direct royal authority! You walk in here, flaunting your knights, trampling over the one place beyond your reach! You, with no regard for honor or tradition! You insult the crown. You spit on the laws that built this kingdom. You challenge the throne itself!"

    He expected gasps, outrage¡ªperhaps even a flicker of hesitation from the Count.

    Instead, the man smiled.

    The room tensed. The royal guards shifted, glancing toward the King, waiting¡ªneeding¡ªa command. Any command. But the King said nothing and it was his silence that unnerved them.

    The Count stepped forward, shifting the weight of the room with nothing but his presence.

    "You wish to speak of honor and tradition?" His voice remained calm, but beneath it lurked something coiled and dangerous. It sent a chill down spines, made the hairs on the back of necks stand. His gaze swept the crowd, his contempt sharpening as he noted the sea of noble faces watching, waiting¡ªsome eager, some nervous, but all entertained.

    This was the stage the prince had chosen to shame Ravina. But to what end? Satisfaction? What did he stand to gain from this public spectacle? His eyes flicked toward the so-called saint, shivering in the grip of his own men, upheld by the Royal Guard. They were waiting not for releaf, not for dismissal but for orders. With a single word, they would take over the hall, kings be damned.

    What was she to him? That would allow him to threaten the relationship of the Pelta Dukedom amd the royal family? If she was a lover, she could simply be a mistress¡ªit was common enough. Acceptable. Expected. But to name her queen? To gamble his future on the off chance that she might one day be a Saint?

    Foolish. Reckless. Yet here he stood, wielding the pretense of honor and tradition like a shield, when he himself mocked both with every breath. The Count exhaled, slow and tired. Useless. Not worthy of his time.

    It would only take a few words¡ªwords spoken here, on this stage, where every noble present would hear exactly why the Ravenshield Knights had been summoned to a city protected by the royal family. Where they had been forced to succeed where others had failed.

    A duty he accomplished quickly just so he could be here, so he could just imagine what it would feel like had his own daughter was actually still alive. To pretend it was her who walk up on stage and for a moment, perhaps, just one moment, he could be¡­happy?

    But no, he had not been happy for a long time.

    His eyes returned to the prince, dark and hostile. He would have done the same, wouldn¡¯t he? The only thing still binding his family to the crown was unyielding loyalty¡ªand this was their reward?This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The Count¡¯s lips curled into something cold.

    "Shall I tell everyone here," he challenged, stepping past the prince and turning his gaze not to the prince, but to the king¡ªhis eyes gleaming with something deadly, "why my knights were involved in the first place?"

    ¡°You dare!¡± The prince began, but again he was interrupted.

    "Enough." The King''s voice cut through the hall, final and unwavering. A heavy sigh followed as he slowly rose to his feet, his face full of exhaustion.

    Jayson turned sharply, his frustration boiling over. "Father¡ª"

    "Quiet, boy." The King¡¯s tone was firm, but there was no anger¡ªonly the dull resignation of a man tired of repeating himself.

    The Count looked at the king, his expression stern, unamused. "I assume," he said, "this was a surprise to you."

    The Prince stiffened. "How dare you¡ª"

    The Count moved before the words had fully left his lips.

    The wooden handle of his cane cracked against Jayson¡¯s face with a sharp, resounding impact¡ªnot enough to draw blood, but enough to send him staggering to the side.

    Gasps erupted across the hall.

    Jayson caught himself, eyes wide with raw disbelief. The guards hesitated. They moved to assist the prince but it was the king''s hand that was raised to stop them. They shifted uneasily, unsure, but they had only one master here. So they took a step back.

    Jayson¡¯s breath came ragged, his pride warring with the shock of what had just happened. His hand hovered over his cheek, as if unsure whether to touch the spot where he had been struck.

    The Count did not spare him another glance, instead he pressured the king for an answer. ¡°Well?¡±

    The King¡¯s words struck like a thunderclap.

    "No. It would have never happened had I known."

    Silence gripped the hall. He had spoken¡ªclearly, decisively.

    And in doing so, he had shattered the illusion.

    The royal family was expected to be of one mind, a singular force that ruled with unity and purpose. They were not allowed to disagree¡ªnot in public, not before the kingdom. To the world, they were one voice, one thought, one will.

    But in that single sentence, he had chosen division over harmony.

    A public fracture.

    A crack in the foundation of the throne itself.

    Jayson stared at his father, stunned, unable to mask his disbelief. The queen¡¯s fingers tightened over the fabric of her gown, her horror plain to see. The nobles gasped, their hushed murmurs swelling into an uncontrolled wave of whispers.

    Even Ravina, standing in the eye of the storm, could only blink¡ªbecause she, like everyone else, had never expected this.

    Never expected the truth.

    ¡°Yet it did.¡± the count shook his head. ¡°A lone boy, banishing a noble daughter, for what.¡± it was a demand, one that sent the prince shaking, still stunned by his father¡¯s words.

    The King turned his gaze toward his wife, his eyes searching.

    ¡°I have an idea,¡± he said slowly.

    A flicker of fear flashed in the Queen¡¯s eyes. Confirmation.

    Perhaps He had always known, but ignored it.

    In the end it did not matter, he had allowed it¡ªhad trusted her to raise their son. Breaking with tradition to allow a son to know his mother.

    He regretted it. Regretted that his mercy had become negligence. That his wife had not raised their son¡ªshe had poisoned him.

    ¡°But the truth of it is,¡± he admitted, ¡°I was soft.¡± That was all that mattered in the end, wasn''t it? Allowing the life for his son that he wanted, and yet, there was a reason for his suffering.

    He exhaled slowly, the resignation settling in his bones.

    "I let my feelings overtake the duty of my rule. To raise a proper heir."

    The words hung heavy in the hall, the King did not look like a ruler. He looked like a man defeated.

    ¡°So what happens now?¡± The king asked a Count.

    Count Ravenshield could only shake his head. He knew the eyes of this man all too well, and had seen the familiar look in a mirror far too often. But his child was still alive, his wife was fine. They would suffer, sure but it was far too great a comfort for him to allow it to be forgiven. ¡°Well, what can we do but accept the actions of a prince, ensuring his legacy as a fool.¡±

    A cold, creeping dread slithered down Ravina¡¯s spine.

    What did he just say? She was cold, his words chilling her to the bone. Accept it? Just like that?

    "Are you sure?" The King hesitated. His miserable eyes turned to Ravina for a moment before looking back at the man before him.

    But the Count was not one to hesitate. Indeed he simply added. "It was something coming for a long time."

    Ravina felt her chest hollow out. She should have expected this. She was a fake, on borrowed time. And yet¡ªIt was his indifference that crushed her.

 Chapter 174: Dogs and Wolves.

    "The Ravenshield County will accept. The county and its vassals shall remove themselves from the Navaris Kingdom at once."

    Lenore¡¯s ears rang. The county and its vassals?

    She blinked, her mind stumbling over the words. It was all she could do as time seemed to slow, her thoughts dragging like a body caught in deep waters.

    A silence followed¡ªunnatural, stretching thin and fragile before it snapped.

    And then¡ªchaos.

    It rippled through the nobles like a stone shattering still water. First shock, then uncertainty, and then something deeper¡ªsomething that turned their hushed whispers into frantic murmurs, their stillness into restless shifting. Hands clenched. Stares darted. The walls echoed with scattered voices rising and falling, searching for some semblance of reason.

    Some staggered, caught in disbelief, their faces pale. The idea of Ravenshield leaving had never crossed their minds¡ªbecause it was unthinkable.

    Others, however, did not gasp or whisper. They exchanged knowing looks¡ªgrim, resigned¡ªas if this moment had already played out in their minds long before today.

    Because it had.

    The bond between Navaris and Ravenshield had been unraveling for years, fraying thread by thread.

    But now, they were here.

    Now, they were watching the moment history fractured.

    And for the kingdom¡ªthis was hollowing.

    For the nobles who relied on Ravenshield¡¯s power, who had always looked to their swords for protection, this was horrifying.

    Then there were the confused¡ªthe young nobles, the na?ve, those who had never bothered to understand the shifting balance of power within the kingdom. They had never considered the possibility that Ravenshield could simply leave. And now, they could not comprehend why the King was letting it happen. Why he was allowing it. Why he was standing there, doing nothing to stop it as half his kingdom slipped away.

    Their gazes turned to him, eyes wide, searching for answers, for intervention, for anything but the silence that stretched between them. But the King did nothing. He only stood before them, a man worn thin by the weight of his own failures. He did not move to stop the Count, did not raise his voice to command loyalty. He merely watched, knowing full well this fracture had happened under his rule.

    Generations of struggle, undone in a single moment. And yet, something in him still refused to fully grasp that it was his own son¡ªhis own flesh and blood¡ªwho had been the catalyst for it all.

    The prince sputtered. ¡°Y-You¡ª¡± His voice cracked, raw with disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re abandoning your oaths?!¡± His hands clenched at his sides, nails digging into his palms. ¡°You can¡¯t¡ª¡± His voice climbed, frantic, grasping at a reality slipping through his fingers. ¡°You swore loyalty to the throne! To the crown!¡±

    The Count didn¡¯t look at him. He never looked at lesser men.

    Instead, his gaze remained locked on the King, his expression unreadable, his presence heavy with something unspoken.

    ¡°Jayson Ser Loskri Navaris.¡±

    Even Ravina¡¯s ears burned at the sound of the prince¡¯s full name.

    ¡°You will escort your mother back to the estate.¡± It wasn¡¯t a request. It was a command.

    ¡°But¡ª¡± The prince¡¯s protest died on his lips the moment his father met his eyes.

    ¡°Johnon, escort the prince.¡±

    At the King¡¯s nod, one royal guard stepped forward¡ªthen another, and another. Escort was a kind word, but it was clear: the prince¡¯s part in this was over.

    With practiced grace, the Queen rose and walked toward her son. She wrapped her arms around him, a silent gesture of comfort or control¡ªperhaps both¡ªand allowed him to lead her away. Just before leaving, she cast the King a sinister glare, one only he and the Count would catch.

    But even as the doors shut behind them, the hall did not fall silent. The nobles were still reeling, their voices rising in frantic discussion, struggling to grasp what had just unfolded before them.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Ravina looked around, feeling strangely detached, as if watching from outside her own body.

    A crowd arguing. The royal guard escorting the prince and his mother away. The King, standing beneath the Count¡¯s looming presence, looking small.

    Just what was going on?

    The Count had come prepared¡ªhe had brought his men, ensuring he had the weight of their presence behind him. But the King¡¯s passivity, his absolute surrender to the moment, was almost unnerving.

    And again¡ªthe county and its vassals?

    Her ears still burned at the words. They echoed in her mind, sharp and impossible to ignore.

    It wasn¡¯t just her leaving.

    It was the entire county.

    She couldn¡¯t understand. The Navaris and Ravenshield houses were the only truly ancient bloodlines left. Certainly, the Ravenshield name had changed over time, but only they¡ªalongside Navaris¡ªcould trace their lineage back to the kingdom¡¯s very founding.

    History claimed their bond had been one of mutual benefit, built on friendship, unity, and marriage between allies. The Nation Mother¡¯s family had been lost, but the rest remained.

    But history was often wrong.

    More than one house had its own records, each holding their own truth. And now, Ravina found herself wondering¡ªwhat had truly happened?

    What had changed?

    What had turned this so-called amicable relationship into something so fragile that it could shatter in a single moment?

    And then, the realization struck her.

    Wasn¡¯t she the one being cast aside?

    Wasn¡¯t she the one he had abandoned?

    Yet¡ªhe was not rejecting her.

    He was rejecting them.

    For¡­ her?

    She didn¡¯t want to imagine it. Didn¡¯t want to let herself believe it. Because when the truth finally came out¡ªwhen reality settled in¡ªit would only hurt more.

    But that didn¡¯t stop her heart from thundering faster.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡±

    A voice cut through the rising tension, snapping her back to the present. Heads turned sharply toward the speaker¡ªWilliam Dukeson, still standing on stage.

    He strode forward, his anger radiating as he addressed the King.

    ¡°You would willingly surrender half the kingdom?¡± His voice was sharp, incredulous, but when his glare landed, it wasn¡¯t on the King.

    It was on her.

    As if this was her fault.

    As if she was to blame.

    For a moment, Ravina wondered just how much she could get away with. If her father was already challenging a King, surely a small kick to the balls wouldn¡¯t be so bad?

    It¡¯s only a Duke¡¯s son, not a Duke¡­

    But she bit her tongue.

    The King shook his head. "The only bond between Navaris and Ravenshield was honor," he said, his voice low and heavy. "And you and your friends just pissed it away."

    William blinked, startled, before shaking his head furiously. ¡°Nonsense!¡± he snapped.

    But he was not in the same position as his father. A Duke¡¯s title might look powerful on paper, stronger than a count, but reality was far more terrifying.

    He kept ranting, his voice rising with each word, but the King had heard enough. With a single, dismissive wave of his hand, he cut him off.

    ¡°This is nothing but treason! We should arrest and execute the lot of them¡ª¡±

    He never got the chance to finish.

    The royal guards moved swiftly, seizing him before he could even gasp in protest. His outrage turned to shock as steel-clad hands gripped his arms, forcing him back.

    The King barely spared him a glance. "Take him and everyone else on this stage to the dungeons. We¡¯ll deal with them later. Right now, I have more pressing matters."

    Another wave of his hand, and the guards dragged the struggling men away. The girls who provided false testimony were able to be simply escorted. They didn''t struggle, just let the guards guide them out of the room, their faces pale and hollow¡ªas if only now realizing the depth of their actions.

    The King exhaled, his shoulders heavy. "I don¡¯t suppose that will be enough?" His voice was weary. "I¡¯ve lost quite a bit as it stands¡­ to lose those sons like this¡ª" He paused, leaving his words open.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that.¡±

    The Count¡¯s voice was flat, dismissive. He turned to Ravina. ¡°Is there any grievance you wish to pursue?¡±

    She blinked. ¡°Grievance?¡± she echoed, unsure.

    ¡°It was you they targeted. I don¡¯t deal with dogs.¡±

    And then it struck her¡ªhe was asking her how they should be punished. If she even wanted them punished.

    For a fleeting moment, she considered it.

    But the answer was clear.

    She straightened her back. ¡°Ravens don¡¯t worry about dogs,¡± she said, her voice steady. ¡°We have wolves.¡±

    The Count smiled. Proud.

    Again, Ravina¡¯s heart quickened, a warmth rising in her chest¡ªunexpected, unwelcome, yet impossible to ignore. He was proud of her.

    The Count turned back to the King. ¡°It¡¯s your problem, not ours.¡±

    The King sighed¡ªvisibly relieved. ¡°Thank you,¡± he muttered, a broken man.

    For a brief moment, Ravina almost pitied him.

    But she pushed those feelings away.

    Ravens don¡¯t worry about dogs.

 Chapter 174.0 - She did it everyone!

    But it was not yet over.

    The Count¡ªno, the Duke¡ªturned away from the King, his gaze sweeping over the assembled nobles. He looked down upon them, the weight of his presence undeniable, his voice steady as stone.

    "To those who border our lands, the choice is yours. To those who wish to remain within, you need only leave behind all that once tied you here. For today, the Dukedom of the Raven stands now¡ªunbound, sovereign, and free."

    It was audacious, a declaration so brazen it stole the breath from the room. To proclaim the birth of a new nation¡ªto tear it from the hands of its former ruler in his very presence¡ªwas nothing short of an act of legend.

    And yet, the Count¡ªno, the Duke¡ªdid so anyway.

    Without hesitation. Without fear.

    His words were not a request. They were an inevitability.

    With that, he turned and walked away, leaving the King behind¡ªwithout so much as a glance.

    Ravina stirred, then followed, falling into step behind him.

    The knights moved soon after, bringing the Saint with them.

    For a moment, Ravina considered telling them to let her go, to part ways and leave it all behind. Its not like it was her fault. It was his, and he wouldn''t have a good time after this.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    But the Duke walked with such long strides that she had to hurry just to keep up.

    She never saw the knights turn away. Never heard what followed. But deep down, she understood. And her heart hardened at the weight of it.

    If only¡­

    If only what?

    She was not responsible for this. She had no power to stop it. Magic was powerful¡ªstrong¡ªbut against the Duke, it was nothing more than a wish upon a star.

    Still, the thought lingered.

    The Duke finally stopped when they reached the courtyard. His carriage stood before them. He turned to his heir, offering his hand.

    ¡°One second.¡± she asked, His brow lifted, but before he could question her, she vanished.

    She didn¡¯t know where the dungeons were. She didn¡¯t know much about this place at all. But she had seen where they had taken them. That was enough.

    The sound of the Duke¡¯s son still struggling echoed through the halls, his voice sharp with protest, defending himself, his actions. The guards looked exasperated¡ªbut suddenly a person appeared before the son of a duke, it was rapid, quick. And just as suddenly, she was gone again¡ªbefore the first cry had even finished echoing into the air.

    She reappeared before her father, took his still-raised hand, and stepped into the carriage.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured, offering a sinful smile as she settled inside.

    The Duke followed soon after. The carriage shuddered as the wheels turned, the rhythmic clack of stone beneath them fading into the streets.

    They rode in silence, but it wasn¡¯t an uneasy one. Quite the opposite.

    For the first time in what felt like ages, everything was peaceful.

    Ravina¡¯s eyes grew heavy, her body sinking into the rhythm of the carriage. She let them close, lulled by the gentle sway of the wheels, and before she could even think to fight it, sleep wrapped around her like a warm blanket.

    She never even realized when she drifted off.

 Chapter 175 - Wasnéˆ¥æª› because of you

    Ravina drifted awake, the rhythmic jostling of the carriage pulling her from the depths of slumber. For a moment, she remained suspended in the haze between dreams and reality, her mind sluggish to grasp wakefulness. Then the chill set in, crawling through her bones, and awareness struck like ice-cold water. She inhaled sharply, her fingers twitching as a sinking dread settled in her stomach.

    Her gaze snapped up, and there he was.

    Count Ravenshield. No¡ªDuke, now. But did that truly matter? His title was little comfort when his presence alone stole the air from the carriage.

    Ravina pressed a trembling hand to her lips, panic flickering in her chest. At least she hadn¡¯t drooled¡ªa small mercy. But the way he looked at her¡ªcalm, unbothered, yet expectant¡ªsent a sharp pang through her chest. Like a father regarding a daughter who had already proven to be a disappointment.

    Gods, how could she have allowed herself to fall asleep in front of him?

    She forced herself to meet his gaze, only to regret it instantly. His eyes¡ªpiercing and unwavering¡ªwere locked onto her, studying her with an intensity that made her breath hitch. Intimidating, suffocating. She shuddered, her focus dropping to the floor as her mind scrambled for words, for anything to fill the heavy silence.

    He spoke before she could.

    "It wasn¡¯t because of you."

    His words were sharp, clipped, carrying a weight that sent a prickle down her spine. She hesitated, processing the statement with a slow blink.

    "Wasn¡¯t because of me?" she echoed, her voice barely above a whisper. What wasn¡¯t? What had she done? Had she done something? Gods¡ªwhat had she done?

    The Duke leaned back, exhaling through his nose, his expression unreadable

    "The county was always too large to be ruled by a mere count," he continued, his voice steady, measured. "But the kingdom never granted House Ravenshield a ducal title. Do you know why?"

    A history lesson? Now?

    Ravina swallowed, her mind clawing through the fog of sleep as she searched for an answer. "The duke title was always reserved for the Pillars¡ªthere could only be four to uphold the king." She recited the text word for word. She might have been away for two years but Madam Pelman¡¯s words still echoed inside her head.

    But the way he tilted his head, the subtle shake of his head, sent a bolt of realization through her. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the answer he wanted.

    Stupid.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Ravina forced herself upright, straightening her spine as she blinked the last remnants of sleep away. "That explanation does not justify why House Ravenshield was denied the title, despite managing nearly a third of Navarius¡¯ territory. In fact, the decision becomes more suspect when compared to the Red family¡¯s elevation to ducal status, despite their relative insignificance in both lineage and land."

    Shut up. Shut up. Shut up.

    She screamed internally, clamping her eyes shut for a second before forcing a smile to mask her horror. She had mentioned the Red family to his face.

    That was a mistake.

    He hated the Red Family. Completely, it wasn''t something she could ever forget.

    Ravina had barely drawn breath, ready to correct her blunder, when his gaze locked onto her again. The weight of it made her stomach tighten, her throat closing around the words before they could form.

    But it wasn¡¯t anger.

    It wasn¡¯t even dissatisfaction.

    It was something far colder.

    A stare that spoke of a man who could only look down on people, not out of malice, but because there was simply no other way for him to see the world.

    Yet when he spoke, it wasn''t dismissive ¡°True enough.¡±

    Ravina blinked, startled.

    ¡°You do have a keen mind,¡± he continued, his voice a whisper, as if he was talking to himself more than her. ¡°It¡¯s something the old bat spoke highly of.¡±

    By the time she processed that it was a compliment, he had already moved on.

    "The House of the Raven was there when the nation was founded. One of the main families that built this kingdom."

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ravina found herself nodding, too eager, too quick to affirm his words. ¡°The House of the Ram and the House of the Wolf¡ªthey were there too. The Wolf and Ram merged to form the royal family, while the Raven became their sworn protector. A¡ªa cute romance story,¡± she finished lamely, her voice faltering.

    Her ears burned, heat creeping up her neck. She had been trying to impress him. Hoping for another compliment. Foolish. Stupid. Yet her heart thundered away and she held her breath, waiting.

    Instead, he sighed. A slow, weary exhale.

    The heat in her head cooled into something sharp, something bitter. It was foolish¡ªlaughable¡ªto have expected anything else. He didn¡¯t protect her. He protected the family name. That was all.

    Her fingers curled into fists, nails pressing into her palms until pain anchored her. The realization burned behind her eyes, hot and searing, but she clenched her jaw, forcing it down. She would not¡ªcould not¡ªallow herself to be that fragile.

    Just a placeholder. A convenient shield against the noble vultures circling for an heir¡ªnothing more. She had solved his problem, and that was the only reason she was here. She wasn¡¯t his daughter. She was an answer to an inconvenience. Nothing else.

    She clenched her hands.

    "The story is only romantic because it¡¯s been told that way," the Duke said finally. His voice had shifted, quieter, but heavier. ¡°A fable. A myth crafted to bury the truth.¡±

    Ravina frowned, her earlier embarrassment fading beneath something sharper.

    "The truth?"

    "The truth," he echoed, his gaze unfocused, distant¡ªas if looking past her, past the confines of the carriage, past the present itself.

    Then, The Duke began to tell the story of The Wolf and The Raven¡­